Lynne

LYNNE: CHAPTER 1. THE PARTY.

Lynne has always enjoyed flirting and flaunting herself when the mood is
right. And her husband likes to watch her. She's 32,  5'2" with long dark
hair, and  a pretty face. They didn't really know anybody at the party other
than the hosts, so  her husband  wasn't surprised that Lynne  chose to wear a
very low cut top and  no bra. She has great tits and doesn't mind showing
them off. She felt safe being a prick tease when her husband was around, and
didn't expect this party to be any different. She'd play the tart, flash her
tits and flirt with any man that was interested in her, and her husband would
watch as he mingled with the other guests. Then, when they got home, Lynne
would tell her husband about the men that had been hanging around her all
night while they fucked.

But this night didn't turn out as Lynne had planned.

She was up early the next morning and had a long hot shower, her mind and
body still glowing,  overwhelmed in the memory of the events of the night
before. She looked at herself in the mirror as she slid into a white silk
robe, and wondered for a moment whether the woman in the mirror really was
the same woman at the party last night.

When she walked out of the bathroom, with her long wet hair falling over her
shoulders, her husband gave her a diary and told her to write down what she
had experienced at the party. He had an almost depraved smile on his face as
he spoke, and there was something different in his voice and in his manner
toward her. But the thought  of reliving what had happened made the crotch of
her fresh white panties very wet, very quickly. So she smiled back at her
husband, and laid down on the bed and began to write.

For most of the night it was no different than dozens of other parties we've
been too. My top was cut too low and  my jeans were too tight. I'd had a bit
too much wine to drink, and half a joint I shouldn't have had at all. Men
were hanging around me , staring at my tits, occasionally brushing up against
me as we talked.  The party was winding down, a group men were huddled around
me, telling me dirty jokes, and making little remarks to themselves about my
tits. I was high, horny and happy, looking forward to going home and fucking
my husband.

But the hornier I got, the more obvious my nipples became, and the cruder the
men got, not just talking about my tits now....but talking about my nipples.
I loved it.

Then one of the men just reached out and pinched my nipples between his
fingers. I  tried to make out that I wanted him to stop, but I didn't
do anything to stop him. Then another guy had a turn squeezing my nipples,
then another. I just stood there and let them.

We were in the garage, just me    and 6 or  7 men, I wasn't sure how many
exactly. Two of them gently backed me up against the rough brick wall, and I
heard the sound of the roller doors being pulled down and locked, then I felt
a hand between my legs. I looked at the mans face, but all I could do was
open my legs wider for him. There was a man either side of me, and I put my
arms around their shoulders for support, they lifted my top to get at my tits
while the other man rubbed me between the legs. The rest of the men stood in
front of us watching, one was my husband.

After he smiled at me, I heard myself pleading with the man rubbing me to undo
my jeans. I moaned as I heard my zipper slide down, and then I felt the mans
fingers on my panties. The button on my jeans was still done up, he had his
hand in through the open zipper.

As soon as the man worked his fingers under the elastic  and found my pussy,
my head arched back, and I dug my fingernails into the shoulders of the men
supporting me. I begged them to bite my nipples, they laughed at me, then,
each grabbed one of my tits roughly , and lowered their mouths to my nipples.
I grunted loudly as first one, and then the other, took my nipples between
their teeth.

The other men moved closer, a  jumble of voices,...." What a  fucking slut!"
" The bitch loves it.".... " Who gets to fuck her first ? " They knew what to
say, what I wanted to hear.

I moaned quietly each time they called me a slut and a whore. Then, amid the
murmur of voices, I heard my husband tell the man to " stick a finger up her."

I was almost delirious, totally consumed by what the men were doing to me. I
felt a finger slide inside me, then two other men undid the button on my
jeans and pulled them down around my ankles. I almost came as I heard the
sound of my panties being ripped off me.

I was panting hard ,the two men that had pulled my jeans down were crouched
beside me, one to my left, one to my right, I watched  them reach between my
legs, they each grabbed one of my pussy lips between their fingers and thumb,
and gently pulled them apart, exposing my swollen clit. The men had cheered
as my panties were ripped off me, they cheered again as my clit was displayed
for them. The garage again echoed with the most disgusting and degrading
comments about the slut, about me, and I loved it.

That finger was still moving around inside me, and I was going to cum when
I heard my husband, he was calling out my name. I couldn't speak, I barely
had enough control over my body to lift my eyes toward his voice. The other
men stopped talking.  He called out my name again. " You get to pick ", he
said, looking around the garage. My head slumped foreword, I felt dizzy, I had
to cum." You get to pick someone to lick your clit." My knees buckled and gave
way as he said it, and the two men holding me tightened their grip.

After what these men had done to me, the thought of picking a man from the
crowd to lick me there, pushed me over the edge. I was panting and grunting,
thrusting myself against the mens fingers. Just as the first waves of my
orgasm were about to break between my legs and inside of me, the two men let
go of my pussy lips and I felt the finger slid out of me, and my nipples fell
from the mouths that had been devouring them.

This wasn't happening, they couldn't stop now, I looked around the garage in
desperation, panting wildly as I did, my face pleading for just one of them
to say " let the slut cum," for just one of them to take pity on me, but none
did. My head slumped down in defeat, and a single tear rolled down my cheek.

I felt a hand under my chin, gently lifting my face, my husband stroked my
cheek and wiped away the tear. I  managed to whisper a low moaning
"please,"but he ignored me, and  I sobbed as I felt the orgasm that had
almost started to consume me recede.

The thought of picking a man from the crowd  to lick me there made my pussy
drip, and I bowed my head in embarrassment, imagining the comments the men
would make if they saw what was happening between my legs. But they hadn't
noticed, they were busy talking and laughing  about how big my clit was.

I looked at the faces of the men standing in front of me. There were more now,
at least a dozen. I couldn't remember any of their names, but I recognised
some of their faces. Then I saw him. He was standing at the back, behind the
others. He was tall and muscular. I had smiled at him a few times early in the
night, but each time he just looked me up and down and turned away. I had
tried to flirt with him once,  but he had ignored me as if  I wasn't there.

I had seen him kissing a young blonde, the huge bulge in his pants growing
even bigger as the blonde bitch rubbed it through his jeans, they caught me
staring at the outline of his cock and laughed at me. I despised him, he was
so smug and arrogant, his ego as big as his enormous cock. My eyes were
locked on his.

" I want him to do it."

" You've been watching me all night haven't you. " His deep voice dripped with
sarcasm. " Yes ." I couldn't believe I had answered so quickly. He wanted to
make a fool out of me, wanted me to degrade myself even more. And I was
more than happy to give in to him. " Why him ? " the blonde woman asked.

My head spun around in the direction of her voice. She was standing near a
side door just to my right. I had no idea how long  she had been there. A cold
chill ran down my spine as I saw the headlights of a passing car through the
open door. Anyone driving or walking past would have a clear view of me, as
would the houses across the road. " Shut the door ! " I gasped frantically.

" Don't tell me what to do you fucking little slut ! "

" I'm sorry." I whimpered to the blonde woman. I knew she could spoil
everything for me if she wanted to. " Please...I'm sorry. I shouldn't have
spoken to you like that." I hated everything about the stuck up blonde bitch,
but I would have got down on my hands and knees and licked her feet if that's
what it took for her to forgive me. She had looked down her nose at me all
night, now she had every right to.

A car pulled up in front of the open door, then disappeared into the darkness
as the driver turned off the lights. " Why do you want the door shut slut ? "
She knew that she had won, and she was going to make me squirm.

" I shouldn't have said anything .....I'm sorry. " I desperately wanted the
door shut, but not if  she wanted it open. If I was to get what I wanted from
these men, I was going to need her approval. She had seen me  look at her
with contempt a dozen times through the night, an hour ago I had called her a
flat chested bimbo as I passed her in the upstairs hallway. Now she was the
beautiful mistress of the house, and I was the lowly chamber maid, a  cheap
servant girl who had forgotten her place. I willingly humbled myself before
her.

" Why don't you just cover yourself up." She looked me up and down as she
spoke, her gaze lingering between my legs. The thought of covering myself had
never even occurred to me.  I didn't want to cover myself. I needed these men
to finish what they had started.

" I can't, they're not finished with me yet."  I looked at the men in the
garage as I spoke. I knew she wanted to think of me as a cheap slut, and  I
hoped this answer would please her, it did. I had submitted to her completely
now, we both knew it, and we both enjoyed it.

My mind was racing, I could see her as my mistress, I was dressed in a French
Maids uniform, I was kneeling at her feet  putting her shoes on her, then I
was taking her robe off her as I helped her into a bath she had instructed me
to prepare, then I was standing beside a lounge, holding a tray with a bottle
of Champaign on it as she made love to her boyfriend, then I was  lying on a
rug in front of a fireplace masturbating, while she sat in a huge leather
chair watching me, she told me she wanted me to cum now, I said "thank you
mistress " and came the instant she gave me permission to.

Her voice pulled me back from the fantasies. She was standing by the door.
For the first time I saw how beautiful she was. Everything about her had style
and class. I knew from the look on her face she was thinking how cheap and
slutty I looked. I felt a strange sense of satisfaction knowing she thought of
me in that way.

" It seems to me that you like an audience. I thought you would have thanked
me,now people can line up outside and watch you make a spectacle of yourself.
"

I should have hung my head in embarrassment as she amused herself at my
expense but I didn't, I felt no embarrassment I felt no shame,the pleasure of
what was happening was so intense so all consuming that I didn't care about
anything else anymore.

" Do you want me to shut the door slut ? " She was enjoying herself.

"  What I want doesn't matter. What you want does, it's up to you " I looked
into her eyes as I spoke. I wanted her to know that I meant what I said.

" You're pathetic ! " she said , as she flung the door shut and walked toward
me."Now, you were asking my boyfriend to stick his tongue between your legs,
weren't you." She was standing right in front of me, looking me up and down.

" He doesn't like you. You're too cheap, too easy. He likes women with a bit
of class about them." Her eyes moved down my body, and lingered between my
legs.

" Um sweetie...your pussy is dripping."  "I'm sorry." I cringed as I
apologised to her for being so wet."No you're not,don't lie to me you horny
little slut ! "

The men had been silent as they watched her take control of me. But they were
laughing now, making the most vulgar and crude comments about my pussy and how
wet it was. I felt myself getting even wetter.

" And look at the size of your clit ! No wonder you're such a slut. You must
get horny just walking down the street with a clit that big." Her finger was
only an inch from my clit as she pointed at it. If she touched me there, I
would cum all over her, and she knew it. She moved her finger up and down
slowly, pretending to stroke it. I couldn't help it , I thrust my hips
towards her finger, and she pulled her hand away. "  Ooh so you're a fucking
dyke too ! "

" Oh god I'm sorry, I didn't mean too. "  She moved her finger back to the
space an inch from my clit, again pretending to caress me. I couldn't stop
myself from panting loudly as she teased me, all my efforts were concentrated
on not pushing myself against her finger. It didn't matter that she was a
woman, I was there for anybody who wanted me.

" I'll tell you what we're going to do."  She stared into my eyes as she
spoke. " I will let you cum on my boyfriends tongue." I moaned loudly as she
said it.

" But first, I'm going to cum on your tongue." I couldn't take any more, I
was cumming, I grunted and dug my fingers into the men who were holding me. I
threw my head back as my orgasm took hold of me. But as quickly as it had
erupted inside me it faded away. Just a taste of the real pleasure that
awaited me.

I lifted my head towards the blonde woman.

" Oh god, please...rub it...please..."  I was thrusting myself against nothing
but the cool night air. I tried to touch myself, but the men holding wouldn't
let me. I begged her to rub me but she just laughed at me. I looked around
the room in desperation, pleading for someone to help me, but no one did.

I was almost hysterical, tears were rolling down my cheeks. I whimpered
"  Please." one more time, as I  slumped  into the arms of the men holding me.

My clit throbbed in frustration. I felt dizzy as I lifted my head, but I
could hear the blonde womans voice, she was calling out my name. I took
control of my breathing and concentrated on her voice. Slowly the dizziness
subsided into a hazy light-headed feeling.

" No one said you could cum you fucking little slut ! " Her words stung me
into consciousness. "  I'm sorry, I couldn't hold it back any longer  "

She touched me gently on the cheek, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the
tenderness of her hand as she stroked my cheek. " But you're worse off now
than you were before, aren't you." She understood.

" Then do as you're fucking told ! "

" I will, I'm sorry." My voice was still little more than a whisper. " Tell me
what you want me to do, I'll do whatever you want. "

"  You will cum on my boyfriends tongue, with the help of all these other
men, but first, you will make me cum with your tongue." I nodded  a few times
and bowed my head in shame,not because I had to go down on her to get what I
wanted but because I wanted to go down on her.

She put her hand under my chin and lifted my head.

" Once I'm finished with you, you will suck my boyfriend off, and you won't
waste a drop, do you understand." I knew what she meant, I answered her by
licking my lips.

" Ok boys, the slut likes an audience, but I don't. Wait outside." She was the
kind of woman who could get men to do anything for her. The men filed out
the side door, my husband smiled at me as he left. I could see them standing
near the door as the blonde woman closed it on them. They were hanging around
like a pack of  animals, waiting to get their turn with the bitch on heat,
waiting to get their turn with me.

" I'm sorry for the way I treated you earlier," I said " I was just jealous
of you."  But she had no interest in talking to me, she wanted me to know she
was just using me, that I was only good for one thing as far she was
concerned. She motioned for me to get down on my knees and I did, my top was
still pulled up under my arms, my jeans still down around my knees. She stood
in front of me, my face only a few inches away from her crotch as she
reached under her dress and slid her white lace panties down to her ankles.
Then she lifted her expensive cream woollen dress and spread her legs.

She wanted me to do it now, but I'd never done this to another woman before.
I wanted her to enjoy me. I wanted to make it as good for her as I could.I
gently rested my hands on her thighs and parted her lips with my thumbs. She
was wet and her clit was swollen. I licked it and she moaned softly, I
flicked it with my tongue and she moaned again.

I enjoyed the way her body reacted to what I was doing to her. But she had
lost patience with me and grabbed the back of my head and buried my face
between her legs.I looked up at her as I licked and sucked on her clit, but
her eyes were shut, she didn't even want to look at me.

She was breathing heavy and rubbing herself against my mouth as I licked her.
Soon she was thrusting herself against my mouth, panting and moaning as she
came. When she'd finished, she turned her back to me as she  pulled up her
panties and adjusted her dress, before opening the door to let the men back
in.

When my husband came through the door she put her hand on his chest and
whispered something to him,  then she kissed him on the lips, he had his hand
on her arse. He looked at me and smiled, " Enjoy yourself" was all he said and
then left with the blonde woman. He was going to fuck her. I was happy for
him, but now  I was on my own with a dozen horny men. I'd felt safe while my
husband was there, now , these men had me to themselves.

My legs were weak and shaking as the two men supporting me lowered me to my
knees, at the feet of a man I detested. My hands shook as I undid his belt
and zipper, and he pushed them away. "    Useless slut !" He said as he pulled
his cock from his pants. I felt the blood drain from my face as I  saw his
cock for the first time. He laughed, and I knew why. He was still soft. He
had seen every part of my body, he had watched me squirm like a slut on heat
at the hands of the other men, but he was still soft. I hadn't aroused him.
It was the ultimate insult, everybody knew it. My humiliation was almost
complete.

My hands were still shaking as I wrapped my fingers around it. I guided it to
my mouth and wrapped my lips around it. I felt it begin to swell in my mouth,
as I sucked on it. He grabbed my hair and pulled my head foreword, making me
swallow more of his cock. It was hard now, and he pulled it out of my mouth
and told me to lick it.

I licked along the shaft, then his balls, then back along the shaft of his
cock again. I tried to play with myself but the men holding me slapped my
hand away. I looked up at the man I despised, his cock sliding in and out of
my mouth, while he looked down at me with that smug grin. His cock was
throbbing in my mouth as I felt his cum squirt against the back of my throat,
and I kept my promise to the blonde woman, I didn't waste a drop.

Then another one of the men stood beside me, undid his pants and pulled out
his cock. It was smaller, but already stiff and hard, he shoved it in my mouth
and before long my mouth was filled with his cum.

One after the other men walked over to me with their cocks in their hands
wanting their turn. They kept count as each of them came in my mouth and I
swallowed as much as I could.

They said " Seven " as a man pulled his cock from my mouth and another
stood in front of me and said "  I'm not sticking my cock in this dirty sluts
mouth." Then started jerking off and his cum squirted all over my face.

" Eight " I heard them say. As number nine walked up to me. His cock was
smaller than any of the others and I was able to take it all in my mouth. I
gagged as his cum hit the back of my throat. " Nine. "

The two men that had supported my body earlier were still standing beside me.
They hadn't had a turn yet. They told me to lie down over there, and pointed
to the dirtiest part of the floor of the garage.

There was a large black oil stain, and I was lying right on top of it as the
two men stood over me and I reached up and started jerking them off.

Their cum squirted all over me, my tits my hair, I was covered in cum.
" Ten and Eleven.....anyone else " I heard the men say. But they had all had
a turn. Now it was finally my turn to get what I wanted from them. What I had
been waiting so long for.

I was covered in their cum, and grease and dirt, one of them threw me a rag
to clean myself up with. Then two of them dragged me to my feet and  backed
me up to the wall again. I put my arms around them for support, just as I had
done earlier. One of them shoved two fingers up me and started    sliding  them
in and out of my pussy.The men who had pulled the lips of my pussy apart did
so again.

I looked at the man who was about to lick my throbbing clit. He hesitated, his
tongue only inches from where I wanted it.

" Please " I pleade." I did everything you wanted me too."I felt someone
moving behind me,hands behind me. I realised what was happening just as a
finger began to work it's way up my arse. I couldn't help myself, I rode the
finger until it was sliding in and out of my arse,in rhythm with the fingers
that were pounding in and out of my pussy. Then I felt his tongue on my clit
and I screamed out.

I don't know how many times I came. The intensity of what happened to me was
indescribable. Eventually, I had to plead with them to stop, I wanted more , I
just couldn't take anymore.

           ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 2. THE DINNER.

At first what had happened at the party last night had seemed more a dream
than a memory. But after reliving it all  through her own words as she wrote
in the diary, Lynne knew how very real it all was.

She'd wanted to talk to her husband about it, but she didn't know what to say,
and he'd said nothing except to write down what happened in the diary. And he
did fuck that blonde bitch, she knew he did. She was so confused, more than
anything because she felt no guilt or shame in what she had done. All the
memories of the events of last night did, was make her very wet, very quickly.

Lynne kept reaching between her legs to play with herself as she wrote. She
had to force herself not too, she had never felt the desire to masturbate as
desperately as she did now. When she'd finished writing about what had
happened at the party she leaned over to her bedside table and reached to the
bottom left hand corner. A feeling of relief came over her as her hand wrapped
around the hard plastic vibrator.

She didn't just want to masturbate,  she had too. She undid the belt on her
robe and slowly slid her soaked panties down her legs, and  threw them on
the bed beside her. The vibrator purred as she turned the knob on the end,
and brought it to her mouth. She licked the tip twice and then flicked it over
her stiff nipples. She moaned softly as she snaked the vibrator over the soft
skin of her stomach, and then the inside of her thighs. She held it against
the swollen lips of her pussy, and moaned again as she started to slide it up
herself. She felt her orgasm swelling inside her as she masturbated.

From past experiences she knew how make her  orgasm more intense. She would
bring herself to the edge by fucking herself with the vibrator, then just as
she started cumming, she would pull it out and push it hard against her clit.
That moment was almost upon her. " What the fuck are you doing ! "

Her husbands voice, filled with anger, shocked her out of the sexual trance
she had been in. She looked up at him, the room silent, except for the sound
of her vibrator. " Um......I was just....." He snatched the vibrator off her
and looked at it in disgust. " You were just fucking yourself with a piece of
plastic like some bored, frustrated little fucking housewife !" he roared.

"I'm sorry I..." She couldn't look at her husband.

"Where did you get this?"

" At a lingerie party at Jans last year.....but I never use it...This is the
first..."

" BULL FUCKING SHIT ! Don't lie to me Lynne ! How often do you use this ?"

She looked up at him, tears starting to roll down her cheeks. " Not much, I
don't use it much..........just sometimes if you're away or........"

She couldn't understand why her husband was so disgusted and furious with
her. Last night he had left her alone with a dozen men. Knowing that they
were all going    to get off on her. For all he knew they could have all fucked
her, not just cum in her mouth, or jerked off on her. So why was he so upset
to find her masturbating in the privacy of her own bed.

" You will NEVER use this again without asking me first, do you understand?"
She nodded her head, but she didn't understand. " You will Never masturbate
again without asking me first ! " His voice seemed calmer now.

" Yes, I'm sorry." she said softly. " I'll never use it again without asking
you."

" Or masturbate !" He demanded.

" No...I won't.....I'm sorry ..I won't masturbate again without asking you
first."

Her words brought a calm look to his face, and he smiled warmly at her.

" I'm glad you understand Lynne. Now clean yourself up,  I've made us some
lunch." With that, he threw the still vibrating toy next to her on the bed and
left the room. She desperately wanted to finish herself off. She was so close.
But she didn't want to get caught again. She'd knew she'd have to wait.

She showered again, and put on a pair of tight cut off denim shorts and a
white shirt, tied in a knot under her breasts. Her husband had always liked
her dressed like this, and all she wanted at that moment was to make him
happy. She actually felt nervous as she put on some light makeup, nervous
about having lunch with her husband.

Lynne wandered through the house looking for her husband, she heard his
voice coming from the study. " You knock before you come barging into a
room Lynne !" He spat at her, his hand over the mouthpiece of the phone.

" I'm sorry....." She replied quickly, nervously. " I'll call you back. " He
said quietly into the phone and hung up. " That's something else you won't do
again, isn't it Lynne ? " She nodded sheepishly. " No, I won't do it again."

They ate lunch in the  sunshine on the back patio. The atmosphere was
tense, the  conversation forced and trivial. He didn't want to talk about last
night, and she wasn't going to force the issue. " I thought we'd go out for
dinner tonight." he said. " That would be great hunny." A nice romantic dinner
together was just what they needed. Last night was a big mistake, she knew
that now. She had hurt her husband, and she wanted to make it up to him.
Dinner would be a good start.

The party where she had acted in a way that she would never had thought
possible had been on Friday night. Her husband had caught her masturbating
Saturday morning, and she had thought a romantic dinner together Saturday
night would help to start to put things right between them.

Now it was Sunday morning and she was lying alone on their bed, freshly
showered in her white robe, writing in the diary again.
I don't know what has happened to me since the party Friday night. Everything
is different now. I thought it was just a mistake. The wine, the grass, things
just happened, didn't they ? Or had my husband married a slut ?

After lunch Saturday my husband suggested I have a nap. I'd fallen asleep
quickly, still drained from the night before. But my sleep was filled with
dreams of the blonde woman. She was making me do things. Things I would never
have dreamt of just a day before. I woke up with my hand between my legs,
my pussy soaked again.

My husband came into the room as soon as I woke, and I pulled my hand away
from my crotch like a thief caught in the act. " I've run you a bath." he
said casually. I soaked in the warm water and bubbles for an hour drinking
the Champaign my husband had brought into me. He told me to wear my best
dress, " that nice black one." I spent an hour getting ready. G-String
panties, a black lace bra and garter, sheer black stockings and black heels.
I spent ages making sure my makeup was just right, that my perfume was just
the right amount. Finally I stood back and looked at myself in the mirror. I
looked good. Nothing like that woman in the garage at the party last night
looked.

We talked and laughed happily together as we drove into the city. He wouldn't
say where we were going for dinner. He wanted to surprise me. I admired my
husband in the light from passing cars    and streetlamps. He  has always been
a handsome man. But tonight he looked even more attractive and sexy than I
had seen him before in his sports coat and tie. I'd seen the clothes before,
but the man wearing them seemed different somehow.

We passed the Coke sign at Kings Cross and headed towards Elizabeth Bay.
I was surprised when we pulled up in front of a renovated town house in
Roslyn Gardens. I followed my husband up the steps and was about to ask
him what was going on, when the blonde woman opened the door.

She kissed my husband on the cheek. " You remember Lynne." He said
without looking at me, she glanced at me, but didn't say anything.

My mind was racing, I didn't understand. What was going on ? Why were we here
? Why was She here ! They walked off arm in arm and I followed them into a
large sitting room. The house and everything in it almost smelt of money.

They sat on a large leather couch, an identical one opposite it, with a huge
carved timber coffee table in the middle. A small fire was crackling in an
ornate fireplace to their right. I was standing behind the couch opposite
them trying to figure out what the hell was going on. From where I stood, I
could see a  dining room, with a large    round Tasmanian Oak table in the
middle. The table was set with expensive crockery, cutlery and glassware. A
magnificent candelabra stood, unlit, in the middle of the table. There were
eight places set. Surely we weren't going to have our romantic dinner here.
With Her !

" What's going on...." I started to speak, but a glare from the blonde woman
quickly silenced me.

" Do you always speak to your husband like that, " She said as if scolding a
child.  " No....I'm sorry....I was just wandering if...." The look in her eyes
made me stop talking. She had a presence, an air of authority that I couldn't
stop myself from submitting to.

" You were wandering if we are having dinner here, weren't you." I nodded
meekly. " We are." She said with an almost evil smile on her face. " And you
will be serving us our dinner. Come with me." I looked at my husband, but
he was looking at her.

I didn't want to follow her down the hallway, but I did. " In here." She said
abruptly, as she took me into a bedroom. Like the rest of the house, it was
lavishly decorated, with high ornate ceilings. A large four poster bed stood
against one wall, a matching dresser opposite. The blonde woman motioned
toward an Elizabethan style settee with a low table in front of it. I sat
where she pointed for me to sit, and she sat beside me. There was a bottle of
Champaign in an icebucket on the table in front of us. The same brand as my
husband had given me to relax with in the bath.

" Pour us both a drink Lynne." The blonde woman said softly. My hand was
shaking as I poured the champagne and I had to struggle so as not to spill
any. " Drink it and pure yourself another." She said in that demanding voice
that I seemed drawn to obey. My eyes watered as I struggled to drink the large
glass in one attempt, but I did, and I poured myself another as she spoke.

" You enjoyed yourself last night didn't you Lynne !" I motioned to speak but
she held up here hand, and I remained silent. " You enjoyed yourself very much
last night. And I enjoyed you, as did all those men. But your husband felt
somewhat.............left out.  As he did this morning when he caught you
masturbating." I nearly dropped my glass. He had told HER about that.

" You're a selfish little slut aren't you Lynne." I glared at her and snapped
back. " I'm not a slut ! " A smile lit up her face as she said " No, of course
not. You're all class, aren't you Lynne." She took a sip from her glass and
said firmly. " Don't interrupt me again Lynne !"  She paused letting her
command linger in the air for a moment,

" Do you love your husband Lynne ? " I wanted to answer but I didn't know if I
should. How could my husband not know how much I love him?

" All your husband and I expect from you tonight is that you do as you are
told! You didn't have any trouble doing what all those men with their big
cocks told you to do last night did you Lynne ? I told your husband that I
thought you were a selfish little slut who was only interested in herself.
That's why you threw yourself at anybody who wanted you last night, and
that's why you fucked yourself like a horny little schoolgirl with your big
toy this morning. But your husband disagrees. He thinks you will enjoy
sharing yourself with him tonight, by doing what we want. He believes in you.
He loves you. But we shall see who is right."

" I'll do whatever he wants me to !" I said defiantly.

" I hope for your husbands sake that you do." She said ominously." And that
means doing whatever you're told, without hesitation."

"  She won't let me down." My husband said from the doorway. " I trust her."

I looked at him, I  wanted to please him, to make up for the things I'd done
that had upset him.

" I'll do whatever you want, whatever she wants. I won't ever disappoint you
again." He smiled at me and walked away closing the door behind him.

The blonde woman explained what was expected of me. There were eight for
dinner including her and my husband. I was to serve the food and drinks, and
to do whatever else I was told to do. I was to address all the women,
including her as Madam, and all the men including my husband as Sir.

All the talk about serving people, and doing whatever I was told had started
to stir something inside me. Something that I found out about myself at the
party last night. I like to do as I'm told. I like to be put on show. I like
to be humiliated. And I knew that's what they were going to do to me. And my
pussy was getting wet thinking about it.

" I won't disappoint my husband, and I won't disappoint you." I said. And
I meant it. The other thing I had learnt about myself, was that I wanted to
please the blonde woman almost as much as I wanted to please my husband.
What had happened at the party had changed everything. There was no point
trying to deny that now.

The blonde woman looked me up and down, she was pleased with my answer, and
the sincerity with which I had given it. " That's a lovely dress " she said.
" But you won't be needing it tonight. Drink the rest of your Champaign and
take it off. " I only hesitated for a moment, but I sensed her displeasure,
so I forced myself to gulp down the Champaign, and stood up, undoing the zip
in the back of my dress. She sipped on her Champaign as she  watched me slide
out of my dress. " Lay it on the bed and take off the rest of your clothes."

I did as she instructed, I was laying my panties on the bed when  the door
swung open and an attractive young woman with very  short black hair walked
into the room.

My first instincts should have been to cover myself, , but I didn't  instead,
I turned so she could have better view of me. She was wearing a French Maids
uniform, complete with the white head piece, and she carried another in her
hand.

" I've brought Lynnes uniform as you instructed Mistress." She said timidly.

" Help her put it on Kelly." The blonde woman said. And Kelly knelt at my feet
with a pair of black G-String panties. Soon, with Kellys help, I was in the
frilly little uniform, the hem not far below my crotch.

The two of us stood before the blonde woman, her eyes roaming over our
bodies as she spoke. " Kelly knows what is required, and you will follow her
instructions. You will address her as Miss. She has authority over you, and
you will do whatever she tells you too.  Do you understand Lynne ? "

" Yes Madam, I understand." I answered respectfully. Just obeying her and
calling her madam aroused me.

" Thankyou Mistress " Kelly said politely, before leading me out into the
hall.

" And Kelly." The blonde woman called after her.. " Don't hurt her."

" No Mistress " Kelly said with a guilty look on her face.

As we walked down the hall toward the kitchen, I found myself admiring
Kellys legs and arse, something I wouldn't have done just  24 hours ago.
But so much had changed in that short space of time. Or maybe nothing had
changed. Maybe what happened at the party had just brought out something
in me that had always been there. Maybe my husband had married a slut.

When we got to the kitchen Kelly walked around me, looking at me with an
expression on her face that unsettled me.

" So....you're the new plaything hey !" She said with a hint of jealousy.

" I'm no ones plaything Kelly, I'm here with my husband, we're just having a
bit of fun. Now...."

" Don't you call me Kelly you Fucking Little Slut !" She shouted at me.

" I'm....I'm sorry." I stuttered.

" I may only be the little servant girl, but you're just the plaything. Your
the servant girls servant. That's why you have to call me Miss. Understand
slut!"

" Yes Miss." I forced myself to say.

She circled around me again. " If I bend over this bench and tell you to stick
your tongue up my arse you do it ! If I tell you ....."

" What's going on in here ! " My husband demanded from the doorway.

" I'm sorry Sir " Kelly said anxiously. This is my husband you fucking little
bitch. I thought to myself. I enjoyed watching the blood drain from her pretty
little face as she waited anxiously to see what my husband would do to her.

" It's not your fault Kelly."  he said softly. " You were told to address her
as Miss, weren't you Lynne !"  My husband was turning red with anger at me.

" You were told to do whatever she fucking tells you to do !......Weren't you
Lynne.!"

His expression changed to one of disappointment. " I guess I was wrong, you
are just a selfish little slut. I'll call you a taxi...." His voice trailed
off as he turned his back on me to walk away.

" No Sir. Please. I'm sorry !" I thought calling him Sir would please him.
Show him that I really did want to be whatever it was he wanted me to be. But
his face was empty when he looked back at me. Devoid of any emotion.

I really didn't understand what was happening to me. All I did know was that
I liked it. I liked it very much. Kelly was right, I was a plaything. And very
soon my husband, the blonde woman and six strangers would be seated around
that table as I served them. And I knew they were going to humiliate me,
degrade me in all sorts of ways, make me do all sorts of obscene things and
the thought of it made me giddy with anticipation.

The simple fact was I wanted to be their plaything. My husband and the blonde
woman already knew that, and the thought of being sent home in a taxi now
made me realise it now too. I had never been more arouse and excited in my
life. This wasn't going to end with me being sent home in a taxi now.

" Please...." I pleaded with  my husband. " I'm sorry, I won't disappoint you
again. I promise. " I moved over to Kelly.

" I'm sorry Miss." I'll do whatever you want." A gloating smile lit up her
pretty face, she was enjoying her victory over me.

" Please tell me what I can do to make it up to you Miss." I begged  her."
I'll do anything."

" Don't disappoint me again Lynne ! " was all my husband said as he walked
out of the kitchen. . " Now little slut." Kelly said with a sickeningly smug
look on her face. " Lift up your dress and bend over that stool."

I did as she instructed without hesitating. Being obedient was becoming
easier, more natural.As I was bent over the stool, with my dress up over my
back, she grabbed the waist of my G-String panties and pulled them up
hard into the crack of my arse cheeks.

" You're a bad little slut." She said menacingly." And bad little sluts have
to be punished."

I gasped each time her hand slapped across the cheeks of my bare arse.
She abused me in the most vulgar manner as her hand repeatedly smacked
hard against the soft skin of my arse. But mingled with the pain was a hint of
pleasure as she punished me.

" Hi Kelly." A voice I hadn't heard before said. A shiver of embarrassment
ran through my body, replaced quickly by pain as her hand smacked me
even harder.

" Hi Nathan." Kelly replied casually, as she looked down at me.

The voice belonged to a young man, more a boy really,  no more  than 16 or
17 years old. He was carrying trays of something, his eyes darted from my arse
to my face and then back to my arse again.

" Just on the bench here thanks Nathan." Kelly said as her hand slapped
hard against the now red cheeks of my arse again. He never took his eyes
off me as he put the trays down on the bench beside me. I was getting so wet
between the legs that I could feel drops of my juice running down my thighs
as I watched him watching me. And I moaned quietly as I saw the bulge grow in
the front of his jeans.

" This will give you something to jerk off to tonight Nathan." Kelly said as
her hand smacked me hard on my arse again.

" Kelly ! " The young man protested.

" Her name is Lynne. And she's been a bad little slut." Kelly said. "  Say
hello to Nathan Lynne."

" Hello Nathan." I panted.

Kelly slapped me hard, one more time, and then said " Alright Nathan, you
better go before you cum in your pants." Nathan looked at me for just a
moment longer, and left. Kelly reached between my legs and felt how wet I
was. I moaned again, louder this time as her fingers brushed over pussy.

" You are a horny little slut aren't you." She said, as if repulsed by the way
my body was reacting. " You like being punished, don't you. You fucking...."

" And what are you two little bitches up to ?" The blonde woman said as she
walked into the kitchen. She looked absolutely beautiful in my expensive
black dress.

Kelly and I fell silent, in awe of both her presence and her beauty. " Do you
like it Lynne." She asked in an almost seductive voice. " Your husband says
it looks better on me than it does on you."  He was right.

" I love the feel of these panties, they really hug you in all the right
places....don't they ? The bra is a bit loose, but your tits are too big."

She was wearing everything I had worn to have dinner with my husband. Not
just my dress, but my panties, my stockings,my  garter, my shoes.

" What are you doing Kelly ? " She asked ominously.

" I....I was just......She was...." I could hear the fear in her voice.

" You were just abusing the trust I put in you, again , weren't you Kelly !

" Yes Mistress. " Kelly confessed reluctantly.

" That is why you are only a little servant girl, and why you will only ever
be alittle servant girl. You're greed and impatience to satisfy your own
desires, shows you for the little slut that you are ! "

I could smell my perfume on the blonde woman as she leant down to bring
her face level with mine. " Did you enjoy the spanking Kelly just gave you
Lynne."

" Um sort of I....... "

" Tell the truth ! " She said sensing my hesitation.

" No madam, not really, No I didn't...."

" She loved it Mistress. "Kelly said quickly, a hint of panic in her voice."
She soaked her panties......"

" And you think it was you that made her pussy wet !" The blonde woman
interrupted. " You stupid little slut ! You arrogantly assume that you
spanking her made her sweet little pussy wet."

" But it did mistress. Feel her panties, they're soaking wet. The little
whore.."

" I know her panties are wet Kelly." The blonde woman interrupted again." But
it wasn't you spanking her that gave our little cunt a wet cunt. Was it
Lynne?"

She didn't give me time to answer. " What made her lovely little cunt drip
was having to stand here like this in front of young Nathan." She started
stroking my hair gently as she spoke. " And seeing his young cock grow stiff
in his pants as he watched you spank her really made her little clit twitch,
didn't it Lynne ? "  Again she didn't wait for me to answer. She didn't need
to. She understood me better than I understood myself.

" Do you want Kelly to continue spanking you Lynne ? " The blonde woman
asked me as she tenderly stroked my hair.

" No Madam I don't." I said, hoping she really did want the truth.

" See Kelly." The blonde woman said. " Lynne is not ready to be punished in
this way yet. When she is, she won't want it to stop. She'll beg for more. But
you can't see whether she is ready or not, and worse still you don't care. You
are just a horny selfish little dyke who can't control herself when she gets
her hands on a nice piece of pussy like this."

The blonde woman motioned for me to stand up. " Show me your panties Lynne. "
Obeying her was almost instinctive now, as I lifted the front of my dress to
show her what she wanted to see, my soaking wet panties,

" Show me your panties Kelly." Kelly, lifted the front of her dress, just as I
had done. There was a small damp patch on the crotch of Kellys panties.

" The two of you swap panties." The blonde woman said. I hesitated for a
moment, Kelly didn't. She obeyed immediately, sliding her panties down her
legs, giving me a brief glimpse of her bald pussy. I quickly did the same.
Kelly bit her bottom lip as she felt my wet panties against her shaved pussy.

Another new sensation ran through my body as I felt the damp crotch of Kellys
panties hug me between the legs.The blonde woman said something to Kelly but
I was too distracted to hear.Then she looked into my eyes and said

" Lynne has a long night ahead of her we need to keep her fresh."

Then Kelly was standing beside me with a large glass of cold water and a
bottle of scotch. I gulped the water down, it felt good.Then Kelly handed me
the scotch, and I took a long swig on the bottle, then another.

"Feeling better?" The blonde woman asked." Yes Madam" I said. "Thankyou"

The sudden cold of the water was refreshing, like diving into a pool of cool
water on a hot day. And the warm burning scotch had helped steady my
nerves.

" Kelly. " The blonde woman said sternly. " From now on you will call Lynne
Miss, and do whatever she tells you too. You will be her little servant girl
too."

" Yes Mistress." Kelly replied, her head bowed.

" Lynne. " The blonde woman said mischievously. " There are a few smudges
on your shoes. Have them attended to." With that she turned and left. God
she looked good in my dress, I thought to myself as I watched her.

My eyes wandered over Kellys body as I assessed the charms of the pretty
little lesbian in the French Maids Uniform.

" The blonde woman, the Mistress, what's her name ?" I asked as I ran my
finger across the outline of her swollen nipples.

" I don't know Miss. She's never told me and I've never asked." Her body
stiffened as I reached under her skirt and stroked her gently between her
legs.

" And just what are you ? " I asked with disdain. " Are you her servant....her
slave.....and what the fuck does she do with a slut dyke like you anyway !"

She moved her feet apart to open her legs for me, to make it easier for me to
grope her.

" Sometimes I'm her servant, sometimes I'm her slave, sometimes I'm just
her slut. I'm whatever she wants me to be. And I do whatever she wants me to
do." She said, her breath getting heavier as I rubbed my finger up and down
the outline of her slit.

" And how long have you been her...her whatever you are ?" I asked as I slid
a finger inside her panties and rubbed her wet bald pussy."

" I've been here a bit over a year Miss." She said, her hips starting to
thrust slowly against my finger as I stroked her slippery clit.

" I get jealous of new girls like you Miss." She added voluntarily. " I know
one day she'll get bored with me and replace me with a new girl. A girl like
you. You've got great tits Miss. And the Mistress loves sluts with big tits.

Her voice was getting softer her fists clenched. I knew she was close to
cumming so I pulled my hand out from between her legs. Her eyes pleaded
with me to make her cum. I stuck my finger in her mouth and she sucked her
juices off it hungrily. " Please Miss. " She moaned. " Please don't stop now."

' No dirty little slut Dyke like you is cumming on my finger." I spat at her.

" Of course Miss. I'm sorry. I don't deserve to cum on your finger." Her
pathetic little voice sent a shiver of excitement through me. " May I touch
myself please Miss, May I finger myself like the cheap slut that I am ? "  Her
eyes told me how desperate she was to cum.

" Maybe later." I said smugly.

" Thank you Miss." she panted, accepting my right to deny her the pleasure she
was so close to being consumed by.

" Excuse me Miss." Kelly said meekly. " Would you like me to take care of
those smudges on your shoes now ? " Kelly seemed to understand something
about this that I didn't.

" Yes Kelly "  I said, trying to sound in control.

I can't describe the sensation that ran through my body as Kelly sunk to her
knees in front of me, and then lowered her face to my feet, resting her weight
on her hands either side of me, and started cleaning my shoes with her tongue.

I had experience so many new emotions and sensations in the past 24 hours.
Watching this beautiful young woman, on her hands and knees, licking my
shoes was another one. The panties that she had worn a few moments ago
were now soaking up the juices pouring from my pussy.

She really would do whatever I told her too. Just the thought of it made my
clit swell.

" Is that satisfactory Miss ?" She asked looking up at me.

" No !" I snapped at her. " Crawl around the back and do my heals." She did
as I had ordered. I made her take my shoes off and lick my feet and suck my
toes through my stockings. I let her lie on the floor in front of me and
masturbate, while I called her a cheap little slut and a whore, but made her
stop just before she came. I made her lick my arsehole, but had to stop her
because I knew how much noise I would make if I came with her tongue up my
arse. I took my panties off and made her clean my juices off the crotch with
her tongue. I enjoyed her submissiveness. I enjoyed being cruel to the little
dyke.

" Hi Kelly, Hi Lynne." Nathan said shyly as he walked into the kitchen again.
He had another young man with him, who was even younger than Nathan, both
were carrying trays of food.

" Kellys been a very naughty little slut Nathan. Do you think I should punish
her." The thrill of making the little bitch do all these disgusting things
disappeared in an instant of panic as I heard the blonde woman walk into
the room.

" Hello Nathan, Hello Trent." She said casually. I grabbed Kellys arm and
pulled her up. I knew my face betrayed my guilt, but she didn't seem to
notice.

" Is that the last of the food boys ?" She said. They both nodded nervously.

" Start organising the food Kelly, Lynne, light the candelabra and then Kelly
will show you what you need to know. She started to leave, and suddenly
turned back. " Have you fixed the boys up with their tip Lynne." I shook my
head, " Um....No Madam, I'll um...I'll just get my purse."

Kelly and the two boys sniggered. " You won't need your purse Lynne." The
blonde woman said. "  Do it in the laundry."

Suddenly I realised what she meant. A wave of embarrassment swamped
me. Not because of what I was about to do to these two boys, but because
I was too stupid or naive to realise what she had meant in the first place.

Kelly led me and the two boys into a large laundry off the kitchen. " It
won't take long Miss." She said as the two boys lent up against the wall. I
crouched down in front of young Nathan, undid his zip and took out his stiff
young cock. Just as I wrapped my lips around it he thrust it into my mouth
and started humping my face. His cock wasn't all that big, but god it was so
stiff. He humped my face less than a dozen times before his young cum filled
my mouth. I swallowed it hungrily, but there was so much that some dripped
out the sides of my mouth. I wiped my mouth with my fingers, and licked my
fingers clean.

I crouched in front of his younger friend Trent. I didn't want to even think
just how young this boy was. His cock was small, but like Nathan, very stiff
and hard. I slid it into my mouth, and licked the bottom of it with my
tongue. He came straight away. I had all of his stiff little cock in my
mouth, so his cum slid easily down my throat.

When I walked back into the Kitchen, Kelly handed me my handbag and a
damp cloth. " You better clean yourself up Miss." She said politely. " You
might want to touch up your makeup too Miss."

After I had fixed myself up, Kelly showed me what was required of me. I kept
being as contemptuous and nasty to the little dyke as I could, and I enjoyed
every minute of it. Even more because she hated every minute of it. She hated
being the playthings servant. What did that say about her ?

I was reminding her of this very point while we were  lighting the candelabra.
" So little Dyke slut ! " I snarled at the little bitch. " If I'm the
plaything, and you're my servant, what the fuck does that make you ? "

" It makes me whatever you want me to be Miss." She said, trying to hide
her contempt for me. But it was obvious that she loathed me. I could see it
in her eyes. She hated me for what I had made her do since the blonde woman
gave me authority over her. I could almost hear her thoughts.

" If only the mistress hadn't caught me spanking you....you fucking slut.
You'd be sticking your tongue up my arse. If only...."

But she had been caught, and she had paid the price. And I intended to make
her keep paying all night. I was surprised at how cruel I could be with Kelly.
And surprised at how much I delighted in it.

She was lighting the last of the candles with a match she held between the
thumb and index finger of her right hand. She was about to blow the match
out when I told her not too. She looked at me with a mixture of horror and
hatred. We watched the flame dance down the match toward her fingers.
She gritted her teeth as the pain started to bite at her. I nearly came just
from seeing her wince in pain as the flame fizzled out between the tips of her
fingers. My panties were soaked again.

" Is there anything else I can do to please you Miss." She said defiantly
through the pain, still holding the dead match between her throbbing fingers.

" Oh yes little dyke slut." I sneered. " It's going to be a long night for
you."

I was lost in the  almost surreal pleasure of the moment. She was saying
something, but it was as if the world had gone silent for that instant.

" Excuse me Miss " She was saying. " Yes, little dyke slut." I said
disdainfully.

" Excuse me Miss, but you should get out there as quickly as you can."

I didn't understand what she meant. I was still dizzy from the thrill of
making her hold the burning match, but slowly the haze lifted from my mind,
and I could hear the tinkling of a bell coming from the sitting room, and a
sense of panic swept through me. " I haven't finished with you yet little
lesbian."  I snarled at her as I scurried off to the sitting room.

I stood in front of the couch where my husband and the blonde woman sat
talking. My husband had his hand on her leg.

" How can I please you Madam ?" I said, as Kelly had told me too.

" Tell me Lynne. Have you ever lied on the floor with your mouth open while a
woman squatted over you and pissed on your face. ?"

Even if I could have thought of something to say the terror that engulfed me
had left me incapable of speaking.

" I rang this bell four times before you responded. If that ever happens
again, you will find out what Kellys warm urine tastes like. Do you
understand me ?"

" Yes...Yes  Miss....Um Madam...I'm sorry...it won't happen again Madam....."

I was babbling almost incoherently. and was relieved when she cut me off.

" I'm glad you understand Lynne. And from now on, you will call me Mistress."

" Yes Mistress." I replied quickly, gratefully." Thank you Mistress. "

                  ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 3. THE MISTRESS.

" I rang this bell four times before you responded. If that ever happens
again, you will find out what Kellys warm urine tastes like. Do you
understand me ?"

" Yes...Yes  Miss....Um Madam...I'm sorry...it won't happen again Madam....."

I was babbling almost incoherently. and was relieved when she cut me off.

" I'm glad you understand Lynne. And from now on, you will call me Mistress."

" Yes Mistress." I replied quickly, gratefully." Thank you Mistress. "

Lynne reread the last few lines she'd just written in the diary. Her
relationship with the blonde woman had changed at that moment.The blonde woman
was now her Mistress. She'd taken another step down the path she had suddenly
found herself on. She didn't know where it would lead her. But she wanted
to continue the journey. She needed to.

At first writing what had been happened to her in the diary was like writing
about what had happened to somebody else. It was like she was writing about
things she'd seen and heard, not things she had done and felt. But the diary
really was her story. She picked up the pen and started writing again.

" We'll both have champagne." My Mistress said, dismissing me with a wave of
her hand. My hands were still shaking as I poured the Champagne. I was
playing a game and I didn't know the rules. I didn't really understand what I
had got myself into. But it was too late now. I wanted to keep playing, it was
as simple as that. I knew she would carry out her threat, and I knew I would
submit to it if I had to.

Neither of them acknowledged my presence as they took their Champagne
from the silver tray. I moved away quietly after serving them, put the tray
behind the bar, and went back to the kitchen.

A woman who looked to be in her early 30s was putting a tray in the oven. She
had long red hair held into a pony tail with a black scrunchy. She was dressed
like a waitress. A very modest length black skirt, white long sleeved cotton
blouse, black pantyhose and black flat healed shoes. She wasn't unattractive,
but she wasn't the sort of woman who would turn too many heads.

She just seemed so out of place in this perverted little world I had stumbled
or been led into. She just looked so....normal. She looked like hundreds of
other women who work as waitresses. No different to the woman who had
served the spit roast at my brothers 21st birthday party two weeks ago. She
even had one of those cheap plastic name tags  that waitresses wear. It said
Desley.

She turned and looked me up and down, a look of disdain almost disgust on
her face. I didn't know whether I should say something or not. The silence
was deafening. It made me nervous, anxious. I didn't know what I was suppose
to do. The tinkling of the bell was a welcome intervention in this awkward
moment. I scurried off towards the sitting room, I wasn't going to be late
responding to the bell again.

" Yes Mistress how may I please you. " As the words came out I realised that
the game or whatever this was, had entered a new phase. The word Mistress was
a much more blatant expression of my submissiveness to her than Miss. or
Madam. I liked it. It almost made just addressing her seem like an erotic or
sexual act.

" The guests will be arriving shortly." She said, barely taking her eyes off
my husband as she spoke. I understood what I had to do, Kelly had told me
earlier. I was to stand in the Foyer and greet the guests as they arrived.

" Yes Mistress." I said obediently, and moved off towards the foyer. As I
walked away I wondered if my husband liked what he saw when I stood in front
of them. A twinge of jealousy ran through me as I realised he hadn't paid me
the slightest bit of attention since the incident in the kitchen with Kelly.
It was obvious the blonde woman, my Mistress , was the centre of his
attention.

I stood at the door, ready to greet the guests as they arrived.  Just standing
there in my little maids outfit was making me wet again. The Mistress was
right. I love to be humiliated, I love to be made do obscene and disgusting
things, I love obeying her. My husband had married a slut.

The doorbell rang, and I greeted the young woman as  I had been instructed
to. " Good evening Miss. "

" So you're Lynne." She said looking me up and down, inspecting me. She
looked disappointed with what she saw. I was so distracted with the look of
disappoint on her face, I hadn't even noticed that she knew my name.

" I'm here to serve you tonight, in any way that you desire "

" Yes I know." She said disinterestedly. But I doubt if there is anything you
could do to satisfy any of my desires. " She sounded almost bored. There was
obviously nothing about me that appealed to her. A shadow  of panic fell
over me.

" Please Miss,    if there is anything at all that I can do for you just tell
me. I'm here to make  your night a pleasurable one." She didn't even seem to
be listening to me. She walked off towards the sitting room, and I followed
behind her. " Is Kelly here ?" She asked.

" Yes Miss. She's......"  "Good, she interrupted. Perhaps the night won't be a
waste after all. Fetch me a glass of Champaign. "

I poured her Champaign and carried it on the tray to where she had sat on the
large leather couch opposite the Mistress and my husband. " What do you
think Jacqueline ?" The blonde woman said as I lent over to hold the tray in
front of Jacqueline.

" She's got slut written all over her, I'm sure you'll have a lot of fun with
her."

I could tell she was being polite. She didn't want to offend the Mistress  by
saying what she really thought of me. I felt her hand running up my leg, and
then up under my dress. I closed my eyes as her fingers gently brushed the
crotch of my panties.

" Is her cunt always this wet ?" She pulled her hand out and wiped her fingers
on my dress, took her glass of Champaign and waved me away.

" Do you need to change your panties again already Lynne ?" The Mistress
asked, laughing as she spoke. Then I heard Kellys voice behind me.

" I thought she'd need another pair by now." Kelly looked so different in her
black evening gown and expensive jewellery

" Here put these ones on." She said,  handing me a fresh pair of the black
G-String panties as  she sat next to Jacqueline. I took them off her, just as
the two of them devoured each other in a deep passionate kiss.

" I'm so glad you're joining us for dinner tonight Kelly." Jacqueline said as
she gave me a disapproving glare. Then the doorbell rang again.

" You'll have to change your panties after you get the door Lynne." Kelly
said.

" Yes Miss." I said,  confused at her appearance as a guest for dinner.
Walking to the door a feeling of dread engulfed me. What had I done ? All
those disgusting things I had made her do, the burning match, the spiteful
way I had treated her. The perverted pleasure I took in using her. And my
promise of worse to come. Now she was a guest for dinner and I would have to
serve her and submit to her. A shiver of excitement and terror ran through my
body as I pondered how she would extract her revenge on me.

Four people stood on the porch when I opened the door. Two glamorously
beautiful blonde women, and their strikingly handsome partners. The women
could have been the Mistresses sisters I thought to myself as they brushed
past me. " Not bad."  The taller of the two blonde women said as her eyes
roamed over my body. " Do you need to change your panties already  Lynne? "
The other blonde woman said noticing the fresh pair scrunched up in my hand.

" Yes Miss." I said with a surprising lack of embarrassment.

" Then do it Lynne "  The other woman said in a soft sensual voice.

I was beginning to understand how this game, or whatever it was I had got
myself into was played. She wanted me to change my panties with the door
open. Any of the cars or people that were passing by in the busy inner city
street would have a clear view of me in the brightly lit foyer.

I stood in the open doorway, facing out towards the bustling sounds of the
street below, and slid my wet panties down my legs and stepped out of them.
One of the men lifted the back of my dress exposing my still red arse for
their inspection. " I see you've met Kelly." He said in a deep masculine
voice.

" Yes Sir." I said as I stepped into the fresh G-String panties, and slid them
up my legs. The soft silky crotch hugged me between the legs, and the lacy
piece at the back slipped teasingly between the cheeks of my arse.

I turned to the woman who had given me the instruction and said. " Is there
anything else I can do to please you Miss ? " She took the wet panties I had
just taken off from me and shoved them in my mouth. " You talk too much."
She said casually. They all laughed quietly and walked off towards the sitting
room.

I waited until they had disappeared into the house before I removed my soiled
panties from my mouth. And then, for some reason, I threw them out onto
the street below. A young couple were walking past, holding hands, enjoying
being in love, as my wet panties floated down and landed in front of them.

They looked up at me like I was a freak of some sort. " Err Yuk." The young
woman said. " Fuckin weirdo ! "  Her man yelled up at me as they hurried
away. As I closed the door, I wondered who would pick up my dirty panties,
and what they would with them.

For the next half an hour or so I served them Champagne and horsd'oeuvres
The Mistress told them in detail of my exploits in the garage at the party the
night before. Hands wandered up my legs and under my dress  as I served
them, keeping a steady flow moister running between my legs.

Desley, the red head in the kitchen still hadn't said a word to me, she barely
even acknowledged my presence. She just pointed to different trays of food
on the bench for me to serve to the guests.

I was standing quietly to the side of the two big leather couches waiting for
someone to signal that they wanted something. It was a strange feeling
watching the four couples. The two blonde women with their men. Kelly and
Jacqueline, and my mistress with my husband.

Kelly clicked her fingers and I responded immediately. " Yes Miss." I said.
Part of me hoping this wouldn't be the start of her revenge, part of me
hoping it would be.

" I have some smudges on my shoes Lynne. Take care of them." I felt all their
eyes on me. I wasn't going to give her the satisfaction of seeing me hesitate.

" Yes Miss" I said with all the sincerity I could muster. I stood in front of
her,then slowly sank to my knees, and then down on all fours at her feet, and
started cleaning her shoes with my tongue. My pussy was dripping again, the
others were making all sorts of crude comments about me, and I couldn't
resist. I sneaked a hand up my dress so I could touch myself.

" Stop playing with yourself little slut !" Kelly snapped at me.

" Bitch!"  I thought to myself as I said " Sorry Miss " and continued licking
her shoes.

My husband started telling them about how he had caught me masturbating
with a vibrator this morning. My pussy dripped as they laughed at me and
made fun of me.

" I hope you don't mind." Kelly said to the Mistress. " But I can't wait till
after dinner."

" No of course I don't mind Kelly. That's what she's here for." The Mistress
replied.

Kelly pulled me up by the hair till my face was level with her crotch.

" Do a good job now little slut ! " She said leering at me.

I reached up under her dress and slid her panties off. She spread her legs
wide for me as I pushed her dress up. Her bald pussy glistened with her
juices, as I started licking up her thighs towards it. She grabbed me by the
hair again and buried my face between her legs. She moaned softly as  I
started licking her pussy lips and moaned louder when my tongue found her
clit.

Kelly was breathing heavily, loudly  and she started squirming around on the
couch.I could still feel all their eyes on me as I went down on the pretty
little lesbian.I looked up at her and saw that she was kissing Jacqueline
again. Long, hard passionate kisses. " Lick it you little slut." Jacqueline
ordered as she sensed Kellys orgasm was about to grab her.

The taste of Kellys pussy, the delicious humiliation of what she was making
me do in front of these people was too much. I started thrusting my hips
forward, making my tight panties rub me faintly between the legs. My own
orgasm was almost upon me, I would cum when Kelly came.

" You better not cum without permission Lynne." The Mistress said in a
threatening tone. " Remember the sort of punishment I have in store for you
if you disobey me."

I desperately needed to cum. But I couldn't bare the thought of Kelly
squatting over me and urinating on my face. Somehow I managed to fight off my
orgasm.

Kelly grunted as she came on my tongue, her hips thrusting her pussy against
my face. The intensity of her thrusts gradually eased as her orgasm
subsided.I felt her hand on the back of my head, then she pulled my hair
hard, and I fell back on the floor. My legs were spread apart, my face
covered in her juices.

I was giddy and exhausted from denying myself the pleasure that I needed.
" Does anybody else want Lynne before dinner ? " I heard the Mistress say.

There was a jumble of voices and comments, but the one that I heard clearly
was  Jacqueline.  " I'm not that desperate thank you."

I was still in a daze as I watched them stand and move to the dining room.
The Mistress glared down at me." Clean yourself up! It's time to serve
dinner."

I struggled to compose myself, to get control of myself. I washed my face in
the laundry, redid my makeup, and helped myself to a big glass of cold water
and a couple of swigs on the bottle of scotch. But the entrees were ready, and
I had to serve them.

Dinner was much like the pre dinner drinks. My husband talked about me,
told them all my intimate stories and details as I served them. And the
constant groping of hands up my legs and under my dress as I served their
food made my legs feel like jelly. I couldn't take much more.

After dinner they moved back to the couches, I served port and liqueurs and
stood off to the side by the fireplace as they talked.

I hadn't been to the bathroom since we got there,and with all the glasses of
Champagne and cold water I'd drunk, I desperately needed to go. I tried to
move away without being noticed but I was stopped in my tracks by the
surprisingly cold voice of the Mistress.

" Where do you think you are going Lynne ? " They all looked at me.

I had no choice but to say it, I had to go. " I just need to go to the
bathroom Mistress." I said quietly.

Kelly said." You don't just walk off when you feel like it. You're our little
slut. Someone might want your tongue up there arse. Now get back over there.
If you want to go to the bathroom, you excuse yourself and ask your mistress
for permission."

" I'm sorry." I said defeated, and walked back to my position. They continued
talking and laughing. When I couldn't wait any longer I said. softly." Excuse
me Mistress."

They all looked at me again, as the Mistress said. " Yes Lynne."

" I'm sorry to bother you Mistress, but I need to go to the bathroom."

" How badly do you need to go Lynne ?" She toyed with me.

" It's urgent Mistress." They all burst out laughing, and I know it must have
sounded so stupid, but I didn't care. I had to go.

" No ! The little slut will have to wait." Kelly interjected.

" I'll tell you what I'll do for you Lynne." The Mistress said. " See that
clock on the wall ?" There was a large antique clock above the fireplace that
I hadn't noticed before. " It's 11.00 o'clock now. I'll let you go to the
bathroom at....say......11.30"

" No ! That's too soon ! Kelly interrupted again.

" OK Kelly " The Mistress said, I'll let you decide when Lynne can go."

" 12.00 o'clock ! " Kelly said with an almost evil smile on her face.

" I'm sorry Mistress " I said pathetically. " But I don't think I can wait
that.."

" Then you better put some old newspaper on the floor in case you make a
mess." Kelly said as she walked towards me, grabbing two old copies of The
Sydney Morning Herald from under the coffee table.

I had done a lot of things to humiliate myself over the past 24hours or so,
but spreading newspaper on the slate floor in case I pissed myself was more
humiliating than anything else I had done.....So far.

I was standing there, on a bed of newspaper watching the second hand on
the clock move slower and slower around the face. The clock seemed to be
so loud now that it was all I could hear.

That's why I hadn't noticed Kelly move towards me. Her face was only inches
from mine as she whispered. " So if I'm a little dyke slut, what does that
make you ? " She let her words linger for a moment, and then handed me a
large glass of cold water. Drink it ! " She demanded, and reluctantly I did.
Then she ordered me to take off my G-String.

" We don't want you pissing in your panties, do we." She said smugly.

Every muscle in my body was tensed to try and hold it in. By 11.30 there were
three empty glasses lined up along the mantle piece like little trophies. By
11.55 there were six. But I was almost there, four and a half minutes to go.

I knew if I just focused my mind on the clock,I could hang on for another
four minutes. But the second hand seemed to be stopping at each of the lines
on the face of the clock now. Each second seemed longer that the last. But I
made it to 11.59. and watched as the second hand did it's last lap of the
clock before I could go.

Holding it in had become almost painful, but I knew I could make it. The
dinner guests counted down the last ten seconds. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. " Excuse me
Mistress" I said gasping for air." It's 12.00 o'clock, may I go to the
bathroom now."

The Mistress looked over at Kelly."Kelly, can she go now ?" Kelly looked at
the clock and then at me.

" No ! I've changed my mind. She can go at 1.00 o'clock"

The room was silent, except for the sound of my urine gushing onto the
newspaper as I wet myself.

The humiliation of wetting myself in front of these people, and the
stimulation as it poured from between my legs made me cum. Not a searing
orgasm, just a brief but delicious release of the frustration and torture I
had been subjected to. I closed my eyes and moaned softly as I came.

My gentle orgasm only lasted a few seconds. I opened my eyes and saw them all
still staring at me. I was still wetting myself, but the gush had turned to a
trickle, and then I pushed the last of it out. It hit the soaked newspaper
loudly again, a few last drops fell onto the newspaper from between my legs,
and I was finished. My humiliation was almost over. But I found myself
wishing it wasn't.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 4. THE SLUT.

My gentle orgasm only lasted a few seconds. I opened my eyes and saw them all
still staring at me. I was still wetting myself, but the gush had turned to a
trickle, and then I pushed the last of it out. It hit the soaked newspaper
loudly again, a few last drops fell onto the newspaper from between my legs,
and I was finished. My humiliation was almost over. But I found myself
wishing it wasn't.

I spent the next twenty minutes cleaning up the mess that I had made. I
was on my hands and knees scrubbing the floor with a brush and a bucket
of hot water with disinfectant in it. I listened to them talking about their
versions of me pissing myself as I scrubbed the floor.

Then I was told to have a shower and the two blonde women volunteered to
watch me to make sure I didn't masturbate in the shower. " The little slut
can't keep her hands off herself." Kelly had said.

I knew the Mistress understood that I had cum while wetting myself, but I
don't think anybody else even suspected that I had. I'm sure they thought
my gentle moans were simply from the embarrassment. But the little orgasm
had left me more desperate to cum properly than before.

The two woman watched me through the steam as I showered. They made
sure my hands didn't linger between my legs for too long. I dried myself as
they watched, making their little comments every so often. Then one of the
blonde women grabbed my towel and snatched it off me. I stood there with
my hands by my side as they discussed my body. They liked my big tits, with
my long stiff nipples, and my arse was OK too. But my pussy needed some
attention they decided.

They made me lay on the floor and soaped up my pussy with shaving cream,
and then with a razor each they began shaving my pussy.

" Don't you cum you little slut." They kept saying as the razors slid over my
pussy. I moaned loudly as they shaved my pussy lips. And again when they
did the area around my clit. I bucked my hips a couple of times and grunted
like an animal, but I didn't cum.

When they were finished, my pussy was bald, just like Kellys. It made my clit
seem even bigger as it poked out from between my pussy lips.

They took me to the bedroom I had been in earlier. A fresh Maids uniform,
bra, stockings, everything lay waiting on the bed. When I was putting on my
makeup they kept telling me to put on more.

" Sluts wear lots of makeup."  " Sluts wear lots of lipstick" And on it went.

They wanted me to look like the cheap slut I was, and so did I.

They led me back into the sitting room, and told me to stand on the coffee
table.

" Look everybody, we've helped the little slut make a few improvements."

They told me to pull up my dress so everybody could see. They had told me not
to put any panties on. " Sluts don't wear panties" They kept saying. Not a
cheap slut like me anyway.

They all had a turn inspecting my bald pussy, running their fingers over it.
All except Jacqueline.

" I'm not touching that sluts dirty little cunt ! " She said.

The Mistress was very pleased,she even stroked my clitoris very gently, once.

My husband looked at my bald pussy, and turned away unimpressed with
what he'd seen. " I much prefer your sweet little pussy Kelly." He said,as he
kissed her on the cheek and ran his hand up her dress.

I stood there on the table, holding up my dress so they could all see my cunt.
My freshly shaved cunt. The room went suddenly silent. Then I heard my
Mistresses voice. " Look at you Lynne. Standing up there showing off your wet
little cunt. What sort of woman are you Lynne ?"

I turned my body to face her, lifted my dress higher and opened my legs
wider. " I'm a slut Mistress." I said proudly. " I'm your slut."

" Yes you are." She said, as she gestured for me to turn around slowly so
everybody could have another look at me, at the slut.

When they were finished inspecting me and discussing my cunt, I got down off
the coffee table and served them some more drinks. Someone dimmed the
lights, and the sensual voice of Kate Ceberano spilled into the room from
speakers in the ceiling somewhere.

The four couples started kissing and touching each other. Soon the sounds
of sex filled the room. Kelly and Jacqueline had ripped each others clothes
off and were in a 69. Licking feverishly at each other.

" Where's the little slut ? " Jacqueline called out.

" I' m here Miss" I said without thinking, as I stood beside them. She was on
top. Her beautiful bare arse sticking up in the air as she fucked Kellys face.
She turned her head to look at me, her face filled with passion.

" Get behind me little slut. Lick the cheeks of my arse, and when I start to
cum stick your dirty little tongue up my arsehole." She panted.

" Yes Miss." I said eagerly. And positioned myself behind her. At last she had
paid me some attention, at last she had a use for me. It may only have been
to stick my tongue up here arse, but at least there was something I could do
to give her pleasure.

I licked the soft flesh of her arse. Her and Kelly were fucking each others
faces, and licking each others cunts  faster now. They wanted to cum together.

" I'm ready" Kelly screamed out. " I'm ready to cum"

" Wait Kelly." Jacqueline cried out frantically. Her head spun around and our
eyes met over the top of her lovely arse." Lick the outside of my arsehole
slut" She yelled at me through clenched teeth. She groaned loudly as my
tongue danced over her arsehole. Kelly was still screaming out that she was
ready to cum.

" Are you ready Jackie ....are you ready to cum with me? " Kelly panted
desperately.

" Lick my arsehole you dirty little slut." Jacqueline yelled at me.

Suddenly I felt her body go tense, she was going to cum. " Now Kelly." She
screamed and I slid my tongue as far up her arse as I could. They called out
each others names, and Jacqueline called out for the slut to lick her arsehole
as they came.

As the intensity faded from their bodies, Jacqueline reached behind her and
pushed me off the couch, and I fell onto the floor. I watched Jacqueline and
Kelly embrace, and kiss each other tenderly, enjoying the afterglow.

" Get over here little slut !" The taller of the two blonde women said as she
grabbed my hair pulling me up towards her. She was on her hands and knees
on the couch getting fucked from behind.
" Todd likes to fuck women up the arse." She said as he slid his big cock out
of her. " And only sluts take it up the arse."

I didn't need her to say any more. I was a slut, she knew it, and so did I.
I bent over the arm of the couch, and lifted my dress up over my back. She
lay on the couch, her legs hanging over the arm that I was leaning on as Todd
stood behind me and pushed his cock against my arsehole. She slid her body
forward, and started fingering herself.

" Shove it up the sluts arse." She yelled at him." Fuck the slut up the arse."

His cock was still wet with her juices and his cock slid up my arse in one
long painful thrust. He started sliding it in and out of me. My arsehole
grabbing at his cock as he fucked me. She grabbed my head and pushed it down
on her wet cunt. " Lick it slut, lick my cunt." She cried out.

I stuck my tongue inside her and licked her clit hard as her boyfriend fucked
me up the arse. He screamed out that he was cumming and I felt his cock
explode inside me. I sucked on her clit and she grabbed my head as she came
on my tongue.

She was still humping herself against my face when I felt his cock slide out
of my arse. He pushed me aside and went down on his girlfriend, and she came
again.

The atmosphere was intoxicating, god I needed to cum. But nobody was
interested in what the slut needed. A hand grabbed my arm and pulled me to
the floor.The other blonde woman was crouched in front of her boyfriend
sucking on his cock.

" Brad likes to watch women swallow his cum." She said as she jerked on his
cock." But only sluts swallow cum"  I got on my knees and put my face next to
hers and opened my mouth ready. She sucked on his cock again, licked his
balls then sucked his it again.

" I'm gunna cum." He said in a low growling voice. She took his cock out of
her mouth and shoved it in mine and I felt his hot cum fill my mouth. I
swallowed it all. When he'd finished, I cleaned his cock with my tongue. His
blonde girlfriend was masturbating when he came in my mouth but she still
hadn't cum yet.

" Oh fuck" She cried out in frustration as she rubbed herself with her fingers
trying to make herself cum.  " Come here you little bitch! " She said as she
lay on the floor with her legs spread wide open, and slid two fingers inside
herself. I lowered my head to go down on her, but she pushed me away.

" What do you think you're doing little slut ? " She asked as she fucked
herself with her fingers. She reached up with her other hand and grabbed me
by the hair. " You're just a slut aren't you !" She said as she pulled me
down onto the floor with her. Our faces only inches apart.

" You're just a slut aren't you !" She said again, moaning as she said it.

" Yes Miss." I said softly. " I'm just a cheap little slut." She moaned
louder. " Sluts like me aren't good enough to eat your pussy. But I could
lick your arsehole. Sluts like me love to stick their tongues up ladies
arseholes." Her moans grew louder as I talked to her." Can I please lick your
arsehole Miss."

" Yes little Slut " She gasped. " That's all you're good for, drinking cum and
licking arseholes." She quickly rolled over and got to her knees and stuck
her arse in my face. Her fingers stayed inside her the whole time.

" There you go little slut. That's what you wanted isn't it. My arse in ...."
She couldn't finish what she wanted to say, so I finished it for her.

"Oh yes Miss. Thank you. That's what I wanted. Your pretty little arse in my
face"

She was panting hard now, and I reached out and pulled the cheeks of her
arse apart, and pushed my tongue against her pink arsehole. She screamed
out and came with my tongue licking the outside of her arsehole. She buried
her face in the rug, and grunted loudly as she came.
She reached back and pushed my head away before her orgasm was
complete. And I watched her writhing on the floor. Suddenly I realised the
Mistress was calling me. I looked over,  she was fucking my husband. They
were lying on the other couch, my husband on top, drilling her with his cock.

I crawled over, I was too dizzy to stand up, and knelt on the floor beside
them, my face only a foot from my husbands cock as it pumped in and out of
her.

She was rubbing her clit as he fucked her and she rubbed herself faster as
she started to cum. My husband kept fucking her until she had enjoyed
every second of the pleasure her orgasm gave her. When he knew she was
finished, he pulled his cock out and his cum squirted all over her stomach.

They laid together for a minute, sharing the occasional kiss, then my husband
got up off her. There was a puddle of his cum on her stomach, and she looked
down at me and said. " Clean that up Lynne."

" Yes Mistress." I said as I lent over and licked my husbands cum off her. A
few drops had landed on her breasts, and she wiped them off with her fingers,
and I cleaned her fingers with my tongue.

She pushed me away, and said " Go into the kitchen and see if the coffee is
ready." I dragged myself to my feet. My legs felt hollow, my knees and hands
were shaking. But somehow, I managed to do as I was told.

As I staggered towards the kitchen, I saw the red headed waitress, Desley,
standing quietly in a dark corner of the sitting room. She looked straight
through me. How long had she been standing there I wondered ?

As soon as I was in the kitchen I grabbed the bottle of scotch and took three
big gulps from the bottle. I closed my eyes and breathed deeply, trying to get
control of myself.

My body still craved the sexual release I had been denied all night, my pussy
was still soaked with my juices, and my clitoris still ached to be touched,
but I was getting used to the denial of pleasure I had endured all night. I
had to cum soon, I would cum soon whether they let me or not. But for now, I
had regained a semblance of composure. As I did, I noticed  the aroma of
freshly brewed coffee. There was a  pot of rich black coffee sitting on the
bench.

Desley walked past me ignoring me, and opened the door to the laundry and
turned on the light. She just stood there holding the door open, looking as if
she were impatiently waiting for something. I wasn't sure, but I moved slowly
toward the door, she wouldn't look at me, but she obviously wanted me to go
into the laundry, so I did.

She followed me into the laundry, closed the door, and locked it. Then she
opened the louvered door of a pine cupboard and pulled something out and
handed it to me. It was a whip. It had a short black leather handle and lots
of thick strips of leather hanging off one end. It had THE CAT written up one
side of it.

I looked at her in disbelief and fear. I didn't really enjoy Kelly spanking
me and I didn't think I would enjoy being whipped with this thing. But if
that's what she wanted to do to me,then I would gladly let her. If I pleased
her, she might fuck me with the handle.

She had her back to me, and reached behind to the zipper at the back of her
skirt. She pulled the zipper down, and her skirt fell to the floor. She only
had nylon panty hose on, no panties. She turned to face me as she undid the
buttons of her blouse. She slid it off her shoulders and it fell at her feet.

She didn't have a bra on, and I admired her large firm breasts, but mostly my
gaze was drawn to the shiny silver nipple rings in each of her swollen pink
nipples.   " Rip my panty hose off me." They were the first words she'd said
to me. She caught me by surprise and I just stared at her.

" Rip my panty hose off me." She said again, her voice trembled as she spoke.

She moaned softly as I ripped a hole in the nylon that covered her crotch. The
sound the nylon made as I ripped it from her body was delicious. She turned
around as my hands grabbed and tore at her panty hose.

I stood back and looked at her standing there , naked , pieces of what was
her panty hose strewn across the floor around her. She turned around slowly
again, and I saw the bright silver ring that hung from her clitoris.

" I have to be punished." She said in a soft, sensuous voice. As she reached
up and slid the scrunchy down her long red hair. Her hair fell over her
shoulders, covering her breasts. She ran her fingers through her hair as she
turned around again, her back to me now, and spread her legs. She lent
forward and grabbed the sides of the washing machine in front of her to
support herself.

" I have to be punished." She said again. " I was watching you. I was
standing in the dark playing with myself like a dirty old man watching you.
I have to be punished."

I flicked the whip at her, and the leather fingers ran down her bare arse.

" Harder " she moaned, as she reached between her legs and started playing
with herself.

I drew the whip back and flicked it at her harder. It slapped against the
white cheeks of her arse. " Harder." She half demanded half begged. The
harder I hit her, the louder she groaned.

" Oh God Yes !" She kept screaming as I whipped her arse and her legs and her
back, leaving little red marks where the rough leather fingers of the  whip
had bitten into her body.

" ....playing with myself like a dirty old man." She panted. " ...jerking off
like a dirty little pervert...Punish me...I deserve it.....It's all perverts
like me are good for...."

I'd worked myself into a frenzy as I whipped her harder and harder, her back
and arse were covered in red strips. " Turn around you little pervert !" I
yelled.

Her face was a mosaic of expressions. Lust, pain, passion. But overriding
them all was a look of total complete ecstasy. She pulled the lips of her
pussy apart wide, exposing herself to me. It was the most erotic, most
arousing thing I'd ever seen. My pussy was even wetter than hers, and I
longed to bury my head between her legs and taste her. But that wasn't what
she wanted.

" Whip my dirty little cunt." She said breathlessly, her mind lost in the
pleasure that consumed her.

I whipped the soft flesh between her legs hard, and she screamed out each
time. I flogged her, and she loved it. Her breasts and stomach were a maze
of red lines where the leather fingers had ripped against her skin.

She came as the whip clawed at her between her legs, and collapsed onto
the floor, her fingers buried inside herself. I stood over her and whipped her
savagely as she writhed on the floor, lost in the euphoria of the pleasure and
pain that devoured her body.

I was in a frenzy as I stood over her, flogging her as she came. Something in
me suddenly realised that she was now only flinching in pain as the whip
lashed at her body. The orgasm that had grabbed her so viciously had let go
of her. The only sensation she felt now was pain. The pain I was inflicting on
her as I stood over her, still flogging her red, sore , exhausted body. I
stopped.

I stood over her, looking down at her, looking at what I had done to her. I
was breathing hard from the exertion of hurting her. I wanted to get down
on the floor with her and touch her, hold her, make love to her.

" Get out ! " She said contemptuously. Not lifting her head to look at me.

My whole body was trembling. and my head was spinning. I dropped the whip on
the floor, stepped over her, and left. I didn't look back at her, if I did, I
wouldn't have been able to leave.

I staggered to a corner in the kitchen, leaned against the wall, and felt
myself slide to the floor. Tears started rolling down my cheeks. I closed my
eyes and sobbed quietly.

So many thoughts were rushing through my mind. This game, if that's what this
was....this game had no rules. I knew nothing about how to play this game.
What was I doing here ? What had I become ? And why did all this arouse me in
such an incredible way.Why was my body still longing for more of this game?

I felt totally lost and confused. More so because as I sat there, curled up
in the corner crying, my juices still ran down my thighs from between my
legs. My nipples still throbbed almost painfully, my whole body still ached
for the . orgasm that it had been denied all night. The  emotion that still
controlled me was Lust.

I heard the sound of high heels on the kitchen floor. I looked up, tears still
rolling down my cheeks. Kelly was crouched beside me. She reached out and
gently wiped the tears from my face with her hand.

" Are you ok. Lynne ?" She asked, with a tenderness in her voice that I'd
never heard before.

" I hurt her." I sobbed quietly. Kelly smiled at me, and ran her fingers
softly over my face. She was so gentle, her smile so warm.

" No you didn't Lynne."  She whispered. " You gave her exactly what she
wanted......You didn't give her pain, you gave her pleasure. It's just that
you haven't experienced the desires and pleasures that Desley has, so you
don't understand them." She kissed me on the cheek and then on the lips. A
kiss filled with more love and affection than I had ever known. We were
staring into each others eyes, gently stroking    each others faces, as Desley
walked into the kitchen from the laundry. I looked up at her.

It was as if nothing had happened. She was dressed as before, the modest
black skirt, the cotton blouse, the black pantyhose, her long red hair held
in a pony tale with a black scrunchy. And she looked down at me with that
same look of contempt and disgust on her face that she had looked at me with
earlier.

Only this time, and just for a fleeting moment, her face lit up into the most
beautiful smile, I felt myself smiling back at her. But just as quickly and
unexpectedly as her smile appeared, it was gone. And that other look was
on her face. She banged a tray with coffee cups and a serving pot on it
loudly on the bench beside me, glared at me contemptuously  and walked
away.

Kellys pretty face was smiling at me too. God she was lovely. I moved my face
to hers and we kissed passionately. She ran her fingers through my hair and
said " There are so many pleasures you've missed out on Lynne. So many new
heights of bliss , so many different experiences of pure ecstasy that you have
never even dreamed of. But they're  there if you want them. You're an
amazing and beautiful woman Lynne, and there are so many  amazing and
beautiful pleasures waiting for you if you want them."

I leant over and kissed her again. I took her hand gently in mine and guided
it under my dress to my wet crotch. I liked her neck, and nibbled on her ear,
as her fingers gently caressed me between the legs.

" Oh God Kelly, Yes." I moaned loudly. " Keep touching me like that please.."

She kissed me on the lips, then pulled her hand away from my crotch, and
pushed me to the floor.

" You've got to serve the coffee you selfish little slut !" Her face was hard
and cold again.

" Yes Miss " I panted in frustration and exhilaration. This world I'd stumbled
into was so  cruel, so unpredictable. But God I loved it.

They were all dressed and seated on the couches when I served them their
coffee. It was as if the little orgy had never happened. They were making
fun of me as I served them. Talking about me meeting Desley in the laundry.
Laughing about how I actually thought that Kelly would make love to a slut
like me.

As I served her, Jacqueline said " The state the horny little slut is in at
the moment, she'd fuck her Mistresses dog if she was told she could."

The man with the taller of the two blonde women had almost made me cum
when I'd served him his coffee. He had slid his hand up my dress as I served
him, and his thumb had brushed against my clit a couple of times, but he
sensed what was happening to me and pulled his hand away.

I was standing quietly beside the fireplace,  enduring the agony of denial
that they continued to torture me with. I was standing  in the same spot where
I had wet myself in what seemed like days ago. Kelly walked over nodding
towards the mantle piece. She had a cigarette in her hand. She stood close
to me and held the unlit cigarette between her lips with her fingers.

I quickly grabbed the box of matches off the mantle piece to light her
cigarette for her. It was only when the red phosphorus tip burst into flame
that I realised what I'd done. I nervously lit her cigarette.

" Don't blow out the match." She said after I'd lit her cigarette. She made me
hold the burning match out in front of me as the flame moved down towards
my fingers. There was nothing I could do but wait for the pain. It started as
a warm sensation and quickly became a burning agony. I didn't take it as
well as she had. I grunted and squealed like an animal as the flame wrapped
around my fingers, and slowly fizzled out. But I somehow managed to keep
my hand where she had told me to hold it.

My fingers still burned with pain after the flame had gone.

" I didn't know you smoked Kelly. " I heard Jacqueline say sarcastically.

" I don't. " Kelly said, ungracious in here victory over me, as she flicked
the cigarette into the fireplace and started to walk away.

" Excuse me Miss." I said through the pain that still shot up my arm. " What
would you like me to do with this Miss ? " I said, showing her what was left
of the match that I still clutched in my stinging fingers.

" I don't care Lynne. You're the horny little slut who wants to cum so badly.
Why don't you fuck yourself with it ! "  The others laughed loudly as I threw
the dead match into the fireplace.

" So, are you going to let the little slut cum tonight ? " I heard Jacqueline
ask the Mistress. It felt as if my heart had stopped beating while I waited
to hear the Mistresses reply.

" I don't know." The Mistress said as if in deep thought. " What do you think
Kelly ? "

Oh God why did she have to ask her. " No way." Kelly said quickly. " I think
you should tie her up so she can't play with herself, and make her sleep on
the foot of your bed while you make love to her husband all night."

" Or why don't you just give her to Desley for the night." One of the blonde
women said.

" You could let her fuck your dog. I'm sure it wouldn't be the first dog  the
little slut has fucked."  Jacqueline suggested.

The thought of the Mistress telling me to fuck her big German Shepherd
disgusted me. It disgusted me because it aroused me. I was terrified that
she would decide to tell me to fuck her German Shepherd. Terrified because
I knew I would do it if she told me too.

For the next few minutes they talked among themselves as to whether I
should be allowed to cum or not, and how I should be allowed to cum.

As the minutes dragged on I didn't care what they decided, as long as they
hurried up. My need to cum was beyond desperate, beyond anything I can
describe. It was all that mattered.

I was almost delirious. Their voices had become just a noise in the
background, the people themselves were just indistinct shapes in the
distance. Then I heard the mistress calling me. Her voice pulled my mind back
from wherever it was I had been.

" Yes Mistress." I said, walking over to her  quickly, the anticipation of
finally being allowed to cum had cleared my head.

" One of the men would like to fuck you on the coffee table." I nearly came at
the thought of it. " Now clear the things off the table."

They all laughed at how quickly I was able to clear the coffee table. I hadn't
really taken much notice, but it was a very large coffee table. At least the
size of a single bed, about two feet off the floor, and very solid. Solid
enough to get fucked long and hard on.

" The table is ready Mistress." I said quickly, eagerly.

" Not as ready as you are Lynne." Kelly added, and they all laughed at me
again. I didn't care that they laughed me. All I cared about was getting
fucked on that coffee table.

I stood waiting for the Mistress to say something. But she was engrossed in a
conversation with my husband.

" Excuse me mistress. The table's ready Mistress" She turned and glared at
me.

" I heard you the first time you impatient little slut !" She shouted at me.

" I'm sorry Mistress..."    " You will be if you do that again." She
interrupted. " Now go and have a shower and try and make yourself presentable.
There are clean clothes for you on the bed." She turned away and resumed  her
conversation with my husband.

My knees nearly buckled from underneath me. I thought one of the men would
just push me down and fuck me, but no, the torture of waiting wasn't over
yet.

The two blonde women came with me to make sure I didn't play with myself
in the shower. They whispered and giggled as they watched me get dressed
and put on my makeup. A wet stain spread over the crotch of the white silk
panties as soon as I put them on. All the clothes that were left for me on the
bed were  bright white. White stockings and garter. A  white lacy bra, and a
short white backless dress with a plunging neckline that showed off the top
of my breasts.

I didn't recognise the woman in the mirror at first. And although I knew I
wasn't anywhere near as attractive as any of the three blonde women, I
thought I looked pretty good in the bright virgin-white dress. I certainly
looked fuckable.

I dabbed some more perfume on my neck and behind my ears, and turned to
the two blonde women who were watching me. " Not bad for a cheap slut."
One of them said. " Thank you Miss." I replied, a similar thought had crossed
my mind. She passed me a white handbag, all it had inside was a packet of
condoms and a tube of K.Y.

" Come on little whore." The other blonde woman said." You better not keep
him waiting, he might change his mind." I winced at the thought.

There was almost an air of ceremony about what was happening as the two
stunning blonde woman led me down the hall. I'd been trying to figure out
which one of them wanted to fuck me. At first I thought it would be my
husband, but he wanted to fuck the mistress again. I could see that in his
eyes. So it was either Todd or Brad or both. Then the thought crossed my
mind that it could be the two young boys, Nathan and Trent. Then it occurred
to me that the Mistress was more likely to go and get some dirty smelly
drunken bum off the street for me to fuck.

But I didn't care who it was. Twenty minutes ago I was ready to fuck  her
German Shepherd. As long as he had a cock I didn't care. But it was probably
Todd or Brad I said to myself one last time as we walked into the sitting
room and I saw the man I was going to fuck. He was lying on his back on the
coffee table. The biggest cock I had ever seen in my life sticking up in the
air, and huge hairy balls hanging down between his legs.

" This is Tom." The Mistress said with a wry smile  as Kelly finished filling
him full of air with a bicycle pump. The others were sitting on the leather
couches either side of the coffee table, and they all laughed loudly at  me.
But they were my audience and their laughter just aroused me more.

They saw Tom as a cheap blow up male sex doll. But Tom was real enough
for me. I'd make him real enough for me. " Hi Tom " I said softly as I moved
closer. I put my handbag down beside the coffee table and ran my hand up
Toms leg, towards his big plastic cock. My audience was quiet now.

I stroked his cock gently with my hand and then wrapped my fingers around
it and began jerking him off. His cock was a hard plastic, like my vibrator,
but much bigger. At least 10 inches long and too thick for my fingers to
meet when they wrapped around it.

Tom had a permanent smile, and his mouth was open, waiting for me to sit on
his face. He had black frizzy hair on his head, his chest and on his big
balls.

I walked around the coffee table and took his hand in mine. I helped him
slide his hand up my leg, up my thighs and then up my dress, and finally
to my wet crotch.

" Oh yes Tom"I moaned softly as he rubbed my wet pussy through my panties.

I took his hand away from between my legs and climbed up on the coffee
table with him. I was vaguely aware of my audience whispering comments to
each other as I squatted over him. I had one knee either side of his body,
his huge cock behind me rubbing up against my arse.

I lowered my face to his and kissed him. Then as I nibbled on his ears and
licked his neck I reached behind me and slowly slid the zipper of my dress
down. I sat back up and slid my dress off over my shoulders and threw it on
the floor. I massage my tits and pinched my nipples through the lace of my
bra. Then I undid the clip and threw my bra on the floor.

I helped Tom reach up with his hands and play with my tits, I helped him
squeeze my nipples hard between his fingers. Pulling on them till it hurt, and
then pulling even harder.

I got off the table and took my wet panties off and hurled them away. Then
I stood with my legs either side of Toms head and lowered myself onto his
face, climbing back up onto the coffee table with him as I did. I sucked on
Toms big cock while I rubbed my wet cunt on his face. His nose and mouth
rubbed hard against my clit as I fucked his face.

Tom was a silent lover, but I was making enough noise for both of us. I
reached down and squeezed his big hairy balls and gasped when I saw his
cum squirt out of the eye of his cock. I licked drops of it off his cock. Toms
cum was cold but sweet and salty.

" Oh Tom " I moaned. " You're going to make me Cum ! " I fucked his face
like a wild thing. The orgasm I'd waited so long for was about to carry me
away.

" Oh God Yes Tom....I'm going to Cum on your face....You're going to make me
Cum......Make me Cum Tom !" I squeezed his balls and his cold cum squirted
on my face, and then it hit me. An orgasm so intense it almost hurt. if there
was such a thing as ecstasy, this was it. And it seemed to go on forever.

Slowly the pleasure that grabbed hold of me gradually let go. Toms face was
covered with my juices as I kept sliding my cunt over his face, enjoying every
last second of my orgasm as it ebbed away.

Tom and I lay there in silence for a few minutes, recovering from what my
body had just been through. Then I sat up and swivelled around and
straddled his big hard plastic cock. I rubbed it against my cunt lips, and
then against my clit, and then I shoved it inside myself and thrust myself
down on it. His cock slid straight up me. All of it, I started to move up and
down on it, then I lent forward so our faces met. I licked my juices off his
face as I fucked him, and I came again.

When the last spasm of my second orgasm finished I sat up, and lifted myself
off his cock. It was slippery with my cunt juice. I positioned myself  where I
needed to be and rubbed the end of Toms cock against my arsehole.

" Oh Fuck Tom Yes." I screamed out. " Fuck your little slut up the arse."

With those words, his cock started to slide up my arsehole. I felt it
stretching me open. Wider than my arsehole was ever meant to be, but the pain
was delicious. But his cock was just too big to take it all up my arse, I
wasted about three inches of it, as I started riding his cock, rubbing my
clit as I did.

" Fuck me up the arse Tom."I panted." Fuck your little slut up the arse. "

My fingers were rubbing my clit hard. " I'm a dirty slut..I'm your dirty slut
Tom"

And I came with his cock up my arse. This orgasm was almost as brutal as
the first. This one did hurt. His big cock up my arse hurt, and I loved it.
I was still cumming when I reached down and grabbed his cock, it ended in
one last burst of pleasure and pain as I pulled his cock out of my arse in one
quick agonising motion.

I rolled off Tom, off the coffee table and landed heavily on the floor. I
crawled over to my beautiful Mistress and curled up at her feet. "Thank you
Mistress" I said as I felt her hand stroking my hair. I kissed her feet and up
her ankles.

My hand was between my legs again. I rubbed myself hard as I kissed and
licked her feet. " Thank you Mistress" I kept saying as a gentle orgasm swept
through my body. I was still cumming when I passed out.

I was still lying on the floor naked, curled up at her feet when I came too. I
kissed her feet and thanked her again. " It's time to go home Lynne."

I didn't want to go home. I wanted to stay on the floor at her feet all night.
But  she was my Mistress, and I wanted to obey her.

Kelly helped me get dressed in the clothes I had arrived in. When I got out
to the sitting room again, my husband was there alone. I sat next to him and
we cuddled for a few minutes, and then left for home.

I was physically and emotionally exhausted, I don't remember anything much
after that until I woke up in our bed  this morning. It was late. My husband
had left to play golf with some friends, only the diary was beside me on the
bed. After last night, there's no doubt anymore. My husband married a slut.

Lynne put the diary on her bedside table and lay back staring at the ceiling.
She was sore all over,but contented and fulfilled in a way she had never
known.

She wondered what disgusting plans her new Mistress and her husband had in
store for her next. What would they do to her next ?  What filthy disgusting
thing would they make their little slut do next? She drifted off to sleep,with
those thoughts playing in her mind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 5. BECOMING A WHORE.

She wondered what disgusting plans her new Mistress and her husband
had in store for her next. What would they do to her next ? What filthy
disgusting thing would they make their little slut do next ? She drifted off
to sleep, with those thoughts playing in her mind.

Her body was still exhausted and she slept for hours. But her mind
couldn't rest. Her sleep was filled with images of the night before.
Images of her new Mistress and Kelly and Desley. Images of all the
disgusting delicious things she'd done.

Then she was dreaming about Tom. Only in her  dream Tom wasn't a
plastic blow up doll, Tom was real. It had seemed real enough to her
when she fucked it on the coffee table last night. But in her dream Tom
was real. A real man with a real cock that spurted real cum.

He was lying on the coffee table while Lynne knelt on the floor and
sucked his cock. Tom lifted his head and looked into her eyes as he
came in her mouth. His hot cum was just starting to slide down her
throat when the noise woke her up.

She sat up quickly and looked around the room. She was disoriented at
first, she didn't know where she was, or who was with her. Slowly she
looked around the room again and the confusion faded from her mind.
The noise was coming from outside. From under the bedroom window.

She slid off the bed and walked towards the window, and pulled back
one of the slats of the vertical drapes. The bright light of the afternoon
sun hurt her eyes, and she turned away. Gradually her eyes adjusted to
the light and she could see her husband. He was mowing the front lawn.

It was the noise of the mower that had woken her before she could
swallow Toms cum. Her husband saw her through the gap in the vertical
drapes and smiled.

The rest of the day seemed so bizarre, because it seemed so normal.
Just another lazy Sunday. Golf, gardening a few drinks on the patio while
her husband cooked some steaks on the BBQ. They hired a video and
went to bed about 11.00.

The rest of the week was the same. Her husband went to work, she
cooked and cleaned and shopped. Everything was so normal, and it all
felt so strange.

It was as if the events of Friday and Saturday night hadn't happened. But
Lynne knew they had. It was all she could think about.

Lynne and her husband made love Tuesday night, it was.....nice. But she
didn't cum. For the first time in her life she faked it. She knew her
husband could tell she had faked it, she also knew he didn't care.

Making love to her husband had never been so boring,  so uninteresting,
so unsatisfying. Lynne had to use some KY when he tried to enter her,
her body hadn't lubricated itself at all. Lynne wondered if she could ever
enjoy just making love to her husband again.

After all the things she'd done, just making love to her husband alone in
the privacy of their dark and  quiet bedroom wasn't enough for her. It
wasn't anywhere near enough for her now, and she knew it never would
be.

She felt no desire to fuck the man lying next to her in bed. Her husband
could fuck her if he wanted to, but she needed much more than that.
She needed her Mistress.

The days dragged on, time seemed to slow down as her obsession with
the blonde woman grew stronger. She kept waiting for something to
happen, but it never did.

By Thursday night Lynne couldn't stand the pretence that everything
was just as normal any longer. Her husband was lying in bed reading a
Grisham novel. Her was heart racing, her palms were clammy and her
face felt hot as she sat on the bed. Her voice shook as she spoke.

" We need to talk about last weekend, about the diary, about...."

" No we don't." Her husband answered without looking up from his
book. " We don't and we won't. Don't bring it up again."

Lynne wanted to knock the book out of his hands and make him pay
attention to her.

" Yes we fucking do need to talk, and we're fucking going to." She
screamed at him in her mind, but she remained silent.

Later, as her husband slept peacefully beside her, Lynne slipped out of
their bed and snuck out of their bedroom. She felt like a criminal in her
own home. Creeping around in the dark and fumbling through a kitchen
cupboard looking for the bottle of scotch which had become her only
friend in the last few days.

There were still three or four inches in the bottom of the bottle after
she'd had a few gulps before trying to talk to her husband. She found
the bottle of scotch exactly where she had left it. But it was empty.

" You Bastard!" She muttered under her breath" You fucking bastard."

She buried her face in her hands. She wanted to cry, to scream, to let
out all the emotions that had built up inside her. But she didn't.

She rummaged through the medicine cabinet and found a packet of
Mercandol and popped four tablets out of the foil packet and hungrily
swallowed them down.

Friday morning, Lynnes husband kissed her on the cheek as she slept
and left for work at 7.30. Just as he had done last Friday. Before all
the things that happened last weekend. All the things that had changed
everything for her, but had apparently changed nothing for her husband.

It was mid morning by the time Lynne dragged herself out of bed. As
she stood under the warm water in the shower her hands started to
roam over her body. Her mind was somewhere else, somewhere in the
blonde womans house.

Lynne only realised what her hands were doing when she felt the prickly
stubbles of hair that had started to appear between her legs.

It didn't feel as good as when the two women had shaved her, but she
loved the sensations that ran through her body as her razor slid over
the soft skin between her legs.

Lynne stood naked, in front of the mirror and looked at herself as one
hand caressed her freshly shaved crotch, and her other hand pulled
hard on her swollen nipples. She liked the way she looked.

Suddenly she stopped and for an instant she felt like she did that time
she was 15 and her mother caught her masturbating.

She put her robe on and fell onto the bed as she dialled his number
on the cordless phone.  As he had told her to, she was calling her
husband to ask for his permission.

It was the only thing that had happened all week that showed that things
had changed. If Lynne had wanted to masturbate a week ago she just
would have done it. She would never have dreamt of ringing her husband
for his permission.'

Lynne needed more of what they'd done to her. More of the things they'd
made her do.

Her every waking moment was filled with the delicious thoughts of the
disgusting things she'd done. And her sleep was filled with dreams of
the blonde woman, her Mistress. Obscene dreams from which she would
wake suddenly wet with sweat and wet between the legs.

It didn't appear that her husband or the blonde woman had any plans for
her tonight, and she just couldn't wait any longer. She needed some
relief from the torture of the past week.

As she listened to the phone ringing she wondered whether this call, and
what she was going to ask her husband would be some sort of catalyst
to restart what had started last weekend. Maybe her husband had been
waiting for some act or sign of obedience from her.

Lynne's excitement and expectations grew when she heard his voice.
She didn't waist time saying hello. She just asked him straight out if
she could have his permission to use her vibrator.

She was  jolted into a stunned silence for a moment when he said no.
Then with an increasing sense of desperation she asked if she could
masturbate without the vibrator. There was a long pause before he said.

" Yes......but not today. I'm busy, I'll be home at the usual time."

" Fuck You ! " She screamed into the phone after he'd hung up.

" Fuck You ! " She  said again as she threw the phone down and tore
her robe off and flung across the room. She fell onto their bed with her
hands grabbing  at herself between her legs.

Lynne leant over and rummaged through the draw of her bedside table
like a strung out junkie looking for her stash of smack.

Her fingers wrapping around her vibrator gave her a similar rush of relief
as the junkie got when her fingers wrapped around her syringe with the
magic liquid in it.

" Fuck You !" She said again to her husband sitting in his office.

But there was something wrong. Suddenly she realised that there was
something very wrong.

" You Fucking Bastard." She screamed at her husband 20 kilometres
away in his office. The vibrator was too light, there were no batteries in it.

She tried using the vibrator as a dildo and fucked herself with it, but it
wasn't the same without the vibrations. Then she rubbed some KY on it
and pushed it hard against her arsehole. It felt good and she licked her
fingers and started rubbing herself between the legs.

Lynne closed her eyes and imagined her mistress was standing over
her watching her. She let herself slide off the bed onto the floor,
pretending she was lying at the feet of her Mistress.

" Stick it up your arse slut." She heard her Mistress say. " You  like to
play with yourself, don't you little slut."

" I love to play with myself." Lynne said loudly. " I love you to watch me
play with myself."

She started to slide the vibrator up her arse, it hurt, so she pushed it
harder so it would hurt more.

" All the way little slut." She heard her Mistress again. " Shove your
vibrator all the way up your arse."

" Yes Mistress." Lynne answered the voice in her mind." Watch your
little slut shove her vibrator up her arse. Watch me shove my vibrator
up my arse. I'm your slut Mistress. I'm your dirty little slut."

Lynnes fingers rubbed her freshly shaved pussy faster and faster as
she lay on the floor at her Mistresses feet.

" Watch me play with myself Mistress. Watch me cum for you."

Lynne was almost there when the phone started ringing. She was so
close, she couldn't stop now.

Suddenly her body froze again. She could hear her husbands voice. He
was calling her name.

The answering machine, suddenly she realised her husbands voice was
coming from the answering machine in the kitchen. She crawled around
the floor frantically looking for the phone she had hurled away a few
minutes earlier.

" Hello..."

" What have you been doing Lynne ?" Her husband said cutting her off.

" I...Um...was out at the line hanging out the towels." She lied as best
she could, but she knew he didn't believe her. He knew what she had
been doing.

" Don't forget our date tonight." He said, seeming to overlook her
disobedience. " I'll see you later Bye."

' Don't forget our date tonight.'  She played his words over in her mind
again. A shiver of excitement ran down her spine.

What date ? She couldn't remember any plans for tonight. Not that she
had been thinking all that clearly lately. But she was just their little slut.
They didn't have to make arrangements with her. She just went where
she was told and did what she was told when she was told.

She could feel her heart beating in her chest. She could feel her pulse
in her neck and in her wrists. She was still their slut.

Lynne spent the rest of the day preparing herself for them. She took a
long bath, lying in the warm water and bubbles wondering what they
were going to do to her, what they were going to make her do.

Her hands kept wandering down between her legs, and pulling at her
nipples. She had to fight herself to leave her body for them to play with,.

She couldn't decide what to wear. But they would decide what she wore.
It wasn't up to a slut like her to choose how she would dress. So she
just put on a black G-String and a sheer, almost see through black robe.

She loved being their slut. The anticipation of what they would do with
her was intoxicating.

She'd been standing  the front door waiting for her husband for over
an hour and a half when his car finally pulled into the drive.

" Come on, you better get dressed Lynne." Her husband said as he
kissed her on the cheek, not noticinghow she had presented herself
for him.

" What do you want me to wear ?" She asked eagerly.

" I don't know, whatever you normally wear to the Football."

As she sat on the Hill at Shark Park with her husband, watching their
beloved Sharkies getting flogged by the Newcastle Knights Lynne was
in a daze. The blonde women and her husband had set a fire loose
inside her, and now they were just letting it burn wildly, uncontrolled.

The whole thing seemed so unreal. She knew she was clapping as ET
scored under the posts off a Mitch Healey grubber, but it was as if only
part of her was there.

The drive home only made it all worse.

" What shooting trip?" She heard herself ask her husband. He hadn't
mentioned a shooting trip.....had he ? She knew his fathers property
near Mudgee was over run with Roos since all the rain, but no one
had said anything about a shooting trip.

" It's been planned for weeks Lynne." She heard her husband say in an
irritated voice. " " The fucking Roos are eating dads place till there's
nothing but dust. You know he can't afford professional shooters. So
me and a few of the blokes are going up there for the week to cull
as many of the fucking things as we can. It's dad's only....."

He was still talking, but she could no longer hear him.

He kissed her on the cheek as she lay half awake in their bed at 7.00
Saturday morning.  " We should be back Friday afternoon."

It was only with the help of the last three Mercandol that Lynne had
got any sleep at all. But as she drifted in and out of sleep throughout the
night, she decided she wasn't going to be left like this for another week.

She couldn't take it for another week. She decided she would go and see
the blonde woman herself.

Frustration, confusion, anger, all these emotions swirled inside as she
drove into the city. The house looked different in the daylight. Much
larger that she'd realises. One those old five level semi detached town
houses built early this century.

She parked in a ' No Standing ' zone, and walked quickly towards the
blonde womans house. But the closer she got the slower she walked.
The house was about 20 metres away when she stopped.

She could see the door, the porch, the steps leading up from the
footpath. For a moment she thought about turning around, running
back to her car and driving home. But she knew she couldn't.

Lynne gave Kelly a nervous smile when she opened the door. She was
wearing the French Maids uniform again. But she stared at Lynne as
if she'd never seen her before.

" Yes, can I help you ? "

" I need to see her Kelly. I....." Lynnes voice trailed off as Kelly stared at
her blankly. " Kelly please....."

" You weren't told to come here were you !" Kelly said coldly.

" Kelly please. I have to see her." Lynne begged.

" Wait here." Kelly shut the door. Lynne looked at her watch,
it was 9.00am. At 11.00am Lynne was sitting on the steps staring out
at the street.

' What am I doing here ? ' Lynne thought to herself. ' What have I
become ? Is the pleasure this woman inflicts on me  worth giving up
every bit of dignity I have ? '

Lynne hung her head as she answered herself in a whispered " Yes."

The door opened again at 11.30.

" The Mistress is busy." Kelly sounded like a board receptionist.

" I'll wait." Lynne said  defiantly.

" A word of advice Lynne." Kelly's  voice was softer. " If you want to
have any chance of seeing the Mistress, you better do something about
the way you're dressed."

Lynne looked down at herself, she had worn the cut-off denim shorts and
the white blouse tied in a knot that her husband had always liked.

" What do you mean ......? "

" What are you Lynne ? What is it you think you want to be ?  "

" A.....A slut. " Lynne said hesitantly. "  I'm a slut . " She said  again with
conviction bordering on arrogance.

" Then start acting like one and dressing like one. The Mistress will be
busy for some time yet."  Kelly looked at her for a moment  then shut the
door. That cold detactched look back on her face.

Lynne looked down at herself again and started walking up the street
towards the steps that led up to Darlinghurst Road. She tried to cross
the street, but she had to wait for a parking police tow truck  to pass.
She saw the car, she knew it was her car being towed away, but  she
didn't car. She just wanted to get up to the shops at The Cross.

Lynne looked at the people around her as she walked up the heart of the
sleaziest part of Sydney. She looked at  the prostitutes standing in
doorways and on corners. She looked  at what they were wearing. She
wanted to look like them. She wanted to look like a street whore.

She went into a uni-sex clothing store and started rummaging through
the racks, looking for slut clothes. She noticed a young couple near the
change rooms. The young dark haired woman wasn't very attractive.
but her boyfriend was.

' You can do a lot better than that.' She thought to herself looking at the
man that had caught her attention. ' Not getting any out of Miss Pure
and Virginal are you.'

Lynne watched the woman  he was with  go into one of the change
rooms with a couple of the ugliest looking dresses she'd ever seen.

' They suit you.' Lynne said to herself.

The boyfriend was standing behind a  rack of dresses, pretending to look
through them, trying not to be noticed. Lynne wandered over to the rack
and smiled at him as she pretended to browse through the rotating rack
of " church dresses', He smiled back nervously as Lynne edged closer to
him.

" What do you think of these shorts ?" She said as she took his hand
and pushed it hard against the crotch of her cut off denim jeans. The
man seemed to freeze for a moment, then she felt his fingers start
to move between her legs.

" So, you like the feel of my shorts. Or do you like the feel of what's
underneath my shorts ? "  His eyes were fixed on the rack of dresses
as his fingers groped her. He obviously didn't have any idea how to
touch a woman. So Lynne took his hand in hers again and helped him.

Lynne bit her lip as she guided his fingers to her clitoris, and helped him
to rub it gently. " That's it, now rub it faster." She whispered as her
body responed to his touch.

She could feel a wet patch spread out over the crotch of her panties as
he rubbed her between the legs. She'd waited so long, she only hoped
she could control the noise she made when she came.

" What do you think ?" His girlfriend said as she slid the curtain back
and looked around the shop. " Daniel...."

" Bitch !" Lynne snarled under her breath as he felt his hand pull away
from her. She watched  Daniel scurry off and  tell the ugly cow how nice
she looked.

Lynne was looking over at them when she felt a hand on her arse.

" Maybe I could give you a hand." A  squeaky voice said nervously from
behind her. She turned around and saw a pimply faced boy in a shirt
and tie with a badge on the pocket that said ' Luke. '

" I might have something out the back you'd like to see." Luke said
with big wide excited eyes.

" Sure Luke." Lynne said with a wry smile. " You show me what you've
got."

Luke led Lynne through a door that said 'Staff Only', then into a small
lunchroom at the back. He locked the door behind them, then lunged at
her and grabbed  her roughly between the legs .

" You've gotta start off gently Lynne said. Taking his hand and showing
him what to do. Lynne liked being the teacher.

" How old are you Luke ?" She asked as she guided his fingers up and
down the zipper of her tight shorts.

" !5, well 16 next year..........." Luke replied proudly. Lynne's hips were
pushing herself against his hand and she moaned when he said he was
only 15.

" And what's that big bulge in your pants Luke." She said teasingly.

Luke grabbed her hand and shoved it on the lump in his trousers.

" I can think of something you'll like better Luke." She said as she
eased herself to her knees, his bulge only a few inches from her face.
She undid his belt and zipper, and pulled his pants and underpants
down in one quick motion. Leaving his stiff penis poking out from under
the bottom of his shirt.

Lynne licked the drops of pre cum off the head of his hard penis and
slowly slid her mouth over it.

" Oh Shit..." She heard him cry out.

She ran her tongue over the sensitive underside of his penis, and felt
it twitch in her mouth, she licked it again and he came in her mouth.
His body flinched each time his cum squirted out of the eye of his
penis and down her throat.

Lynne squeezed the last drop of his cum out of his penis, then looked
up at him and opened her mouth so he could see his milky white cum
on her tongue. He watched in stunned silence as Lynne swallowed it.

' I'm developing a taste for young cum.' Lynne thought to herself as she
stood up and undid the zipper on her shorts. Daniel shoved his hand
down the top of her shorts and Lynne noticed the look on his face when
he felt how wet she was down there.

Lynne leant her head back to enjoy his groping young fingers and a
sense of panic suddenly hit her from nowhere. The clock on the lunch
room wall said 12.13.

" Oh Fuck !" Lynne yelled out, as she pulled his hand out and fumbled
hurriedly with her zipper.

" What's the matter ?" Daniel asked, thinking he'd done something
wrong.

" Nothing Daniel, your a nice kid, but I've gotta go." She leant forward
to kiss him, but he turned his head away. He'd seen his cum in her
mouth just a few minutes earlier, and there was no way he was going
to kiss that mouth now. Lynne couldn't help but smile at the young boy.

For the next twenty minutes Lynne ran from shop to shop. Second hand
clothes shops. jewellery shops, chemists. Anywhere she might find what
she needed.

She dressed into her slut clothes in the changerooms in the shop where
young Daniel worked. He watched her go in dressed in her denim shorts
and shirt, but hardly recognised her when she came out.

" Mind these for me will you Daniel." She said as she passed him a
Woolworth's bag with her 'normal woman ' clothes in it." I'll come back
and get it. Maybe you can show me the lunchroom again. Thanks Bye."

By 12.55 Lynne was back on the steps of the blonde woman's house.
She looked very different now, in her slut clothes. She caught a glimpse
of herself in the tinted glass of the sidelight window next to the door.

She liked the way she looked. Thigh high red leather boots, red fishnet
stockings, a crudely short bright white leather skirt that barely covered
her red lace  G-String  and garter..

She had been looking for a top of some sort but had grown anxious
about the time. So she decided to wear her long sleeved white blouse
with no bra and no buttons done up. Just the shirt tied in a knot under
her large breasts.

Lynne sat back down on the steps to wait. To wait as long as it took.

" What do you want Lynne ?"  It was the blonde woman.  Lynne spun
around, but the door was still shut.

" What do you want Lynne ?"  Her voice was more impatient this time.

" I...I need to talk to you." Lynne said as she saw the intercom on the
wall beside the door.

" Then talk."

" I...I need to see you..."

" You're early, I wasn't expecting you until tomorrow. You are an eager
little slut aren't you."

An elderly couple passing by on the street below looked up at Lynne.
They obviously heard what had been said.  The blonde woman was
treating her like a slut again, and Lynne loved it.

" What do you want Lynne ?"  Lynne knew she had to answer her this
time.

" I just want to be your slut again Mistress."  Lynne walked closer to
the intercom, her face only a few inches from where her Mistresses
voice was coming.

" Did you masturbate yesterday after your husband told you not too?"

Her Mistress had caught her off guard again, but she was better at this
' game ' than she was last weekend.

" Yes Mistress, I did, I mean I started to, but he interrupted me before
I could cum." Lynne felt the dampness of her body spreading over the
crotch of her new panties.

" You'll be punished for that later Lynne. But your little vibrator had no
batteries in it, did it  Lynne. So tell me how my little slut tried to make
herself cum."  Her Mistresses voice was louder now, she'd  turned up the
volume so people passing by could hear more clearly.

" No Mistress. My vibrator had no batteries in it, so I tried to use it as
a dildo, and  I fucked myself with it,.......but I found a better way to use
it. I fucked myself up the arse with it. As it was sliding in and out
of my arse I rubbed myself. And all the time I was thinking of you
Mistress. I pretended you were watching me masturbate, watching me
slide my vibrator in and out of my arse......"

The people passing by on the street below responded  to what was
being said on the porch of the house in various ways. Some slowed
down so they could hear as much as they could of what the woman
with her back to them was saying. Others muttered insults and walked
off quickly. And then a group of young boys 12 and 13 year olds just
stood at the foot of the steps looking up at Lynne.

" You're desperate for some relief, aren't you little slut.?"  The voice said
loudly over the intercom.

Lynne leaned her shoulder against the wall so as her back was turned to
the eyes looking up at her from the street.

" Yes Mistress. Please let me come in. I'll do anything for you, please.."

" You mean please let me cum. Don't you, you horny little slut." Lynne
didn't answer, she turned her head and looked at the young boys
pointing at her, making snide little boy comments about her.

" I do like what you're wearing though." Her Mistresses voice said
through the intercom. Lynne looked around the porch and saw a
surveillance camera pointed down at her. "You look like a whore."

" Yes Mistress, I'm a whore, I'm your whore." Lynne's hand touched
herself through the leather of her skirt. She couldn't help herself
knowing her Mistress was watching her.

" No you're not !" The voice said angrily. " You're a slut, but you're not
a whore. And that's a problem Lynne."

" I am a whore. I'm your slut, your whore...."

"  Don't confuse being  a slut with being a whore Lynne. They're  not
the same thing at all. In many ways they're the exact opposite of each
other."

Lynne didn't understand. " I....I can be a whore for you, I can be what
ever you want me to be."

There was a long silence during which time Lynne felt beads of nervous
perspiration start to appear on her face.

" You know what I want you to be Lynne, and to become what it is I
want, you must be a slut and a whore, and more. Not many woman can
be all I want them to be."

Lynne knew what her Mistress wanted her to be. .

 " I want to be your slave Mistress. I'll do whatever it takes to be your
slave."

It was the first time Lynne had used that word about herself, and no
word had ever aroused her so much in her life. She suddenly realised
that that was what this was all about.

And she knew then she wanted be the blonde woman's slave. She had
done so since that night in the garage when she first knelt down at her
feet. It was only now that she realised it and accepted it.

" If you want to be my slave, then you have to be more than just a slut,
more than just a whore, and you're not even a whore. Do you see the
problem Lynne ?"

" I can be a whore. Just tell me what you want me to do." Lynne was
still pleading with her Mistress, but her voice was more relaxed. She
knew what she wanted now. She knew where all this was taking her.

" We'll see just how good a whore you are then Lynne." The Mistress
paused as she watched Lynne close her eyes. It was as if the word
whore had caressed her wet crotch.

" But a street whore needs protection. You need a pimp Lynne. Tony
will be your pimp, he'll look after you. Leave your bag at the door and
go with Tony. Come back here at Midnight Tuesday night. We'll know
how good a whore you are by how much money you can make for your
Mistress from selling your body. "

Lynne heard the intercom click, and knew the conversation was over.
She turned around and looked down at the foot of the steps. The
giggling little boys were gone. Standing where they had been standing
laughing at her was a  huge dark skinned man in a sports jacket and tie.
He looked like an Islander, Tongan or Somoan.

Lynne put her bag  in front of the door and walked down the steps
towards the big dark skinned man.

" Hi Tony." She said softly. She couldn't see his eyes through his dark
sunglasses, but she could feel them on her body.

" Follow me Lynne." Was all he said as he turned and started walking
towards Kings Cross.

Lynne followed along behind him. ' They're making me into a whore.'
She said to herself. And she loved the sound of it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 6. THE FIRST CUSTOMER.

" Hi Tony." She said softly. She couldn't see his eyes through his dark
sunglasses, but she could feel them on her body.

" Follow me Lynne." Was all he said as he turned and started walking
towards Kings Cross.

Lynne followed along behind him. ' They're making me into a whore.'
She said to herself. And she loved the sound of it.

When Lynne woke up in her own bed Friday afternoon almost  a week
later, she saw the diary on her bedside table. Just as it was the weekend
before. Was it really less than two weeks ago when all this started.

It was almost as if the woman called Lynne who went to the  was a
different person to the woman called Lynne who came home from the
party.

The new Lynne went through what was becoming her ritual. She
showered, put on her robe and lay on the bed with the diary and started
to relive all that had happened as she wrote.

The week that they denied me, the week they tortured me by ignoring
me was followed by the most amazing week of my life. I can never go
back to the way things were. Not after what has happened.

I went to the Mistresses house out of sheer frustration and a sense
of being abandoned. But once I saw Tony, at the bottom of the steps,
I knew they still wanted me.  Wanted to play with me.  Wanted me to be
their slut.

I  followed Tony up Darlinghurst Road, and into a run-down bar with  a
few dozen people scattered around the tables.

Two waitresses behind the bar whispered to each other as they watched
me walking past them. " She's got big tits." One of them said.

A male voice behind me said. " She's new, you seen her before...."

A female voice off to my left said. " Tony's got a new one, not bad."

A male voice off to my right said. " Make sure I'm on her list Tony."

A female voice in front of me said. " We don't need any more fucking
whores on our block."

Other people made comments, but they're the ones I heard, they're the
ones I remember.

Tony was a few feet in front of me. We  came to a door that had a sign
on it which read. ' NO ADMITTANCE '. Underneath the sign someone had
written ' Keep the fuck out.' in black paint.

Tony pushed the door open and I  followed him into what looked like
another bar area. Whores and pimps and dealers and addicts sat
around tables doing business.

There was one waitress,  wearing nothing but a black G-String serving
drinks, and getting pinched and smacked on the arse as she moved
around.

She was a very attractive woman.  I noticed what a nice arse she had
as she lent over a table to pick up some empty glasses.

The people in this room  didn't seem to take much notice of me.. A few
looked up at me, but I was just another one of Tony's whores.

Tony unlocked another door with some keys attached to his belt on a
chain. I followed him in, and he told me to ' shut the fucking door.'

It was Tony's office. Nothing like the rest of what I'd seen of this place.
I noticed the smell of new carpet. The furniture was all Hi Tech modern
and very expensive.

Tony sat behind his desk and pointed at a chair in front of it and I sat
down as I looked around the room.

There was a bar in one corner, and a large L shaped lounge in another.

" OK" Tony said opening a large green alphabetical ledger. He ran his
fingers down the letters on the right hand side till he got to ' L ' He
flicked through some pages until he came to a page headed ' Lynne '
There were a few lines of writing that I  couldn't read, and the rest of the
page was blank.

I  couldn't believe how comfortable I felt in these surroundings. I'd
entered a world of pimps and prostitutes and drug dealers and thugs,
and I felt at ease, it all felt right.

Then I said the word prostitute to myself again. I hadn't thought
of myself as a prostitute until then. I'd wanted to be a whore, but
the word prostitute had a different sound to it. Suddenly I had a
sense of unease.

'Prostitute. ' I said to myself again. ' I'm going to be a prostitute'

Tony's deep voice drew me out of the conflict going on in my mind.

" This is how it works." He said as he took off his dark sunglasses, and
placed them gently on his desk with his big dark hands. His eyes were
a rich brown, but they were bloodshot, and had an angry almost cruel
look in them.

" There's a doorway five doors up the street, between the chemist and
the clothes shop. That's your doorway. You can go as far as the other
side of the chemist and the other side of the clothes shop. That's
your area. Two flights of stairs up from your doorway is  room 12. That's
your room."

He pushed a brass key across the table towards me, as someone
knocked on the  door. " Yeah !" He sounded annoyed at being
interrupted. It was the  waitress in the G-String with the nice arse. She
was carrying a tray with drinks on it.

" Sorry to interrupt Tony." She put a Bundy straight up  on the desk in
front of him and a Scotch on the rocks in front of me. I knew I shouldn't
have been surprised that the woman knew what drink I had acquired
a taste for, but things were still happening that surprised me.

" Anything else I can do for you Tony ? "The woman smiled nervously .

" Yeah, she needs a handbag. Usual type, bright red. Get Nick to grab
one off our little Indian mate."

" Yeah sure Tony, I'll be right back with it." She'd almost left the room
before she'd finished speaking.

Tony looked at me with those eyes, and started talking at me again.

" Two flights of stairs up from your doorway is  room 12. That's your
room. That's your key to your room. You work what hours you want,
Most of the girls on the block charge 50 for half an hour for straight sex,
and 60 for half and half. Ask for more if they're  Asian or American
tourists. I take 25%. And you pay me 25 a day for the room, if you want
the sheets washed, wash them yourself. Don't keep too much money on
you, when you've got 500, come down here and give it to me, and we'll
add it into your page."

" And what do I get off you for giving you 25% ?" I  tried to look him
in his eyes as I spoke. I didn't want him to know I was scarred of him.

Tony glared at me with those eyes, but I didn't flinch.

" It's not what you get, it's what you don't get. You don't get your
throat slit, you don't get your pretty little face bashed in every night,
you don't get picked up by the cops and you don't disappear in the
middle of the night because some other pimp thinks you're taking
business off one of his whores."

Tony let his words linger a moment, but I understood, I  understood all to
well.

" Now." Tony  continued. " Get them upstairs,  Get their money, Get them
up, Get them off, Get them out, and Get your arse back on the street and
Get another one. Does my little housewife whore understand that ?"

" Yes Tony." I muttered quietly.

" Good. And remember, A whore fucks anyone with the money to pay for
it......and you're a whore.  Always get the money first, Always stay within
your area, Always fake an orgasm when your client cums. Always hold
the condom as he pulls his dick out of you, Always charge women and
couples double ,and Always get the money first."

Tony looked at me for a moment to make sure the dumb whore
understood what he had said. Then he handed me a piece of paper
with a typed list of about 30 or 40 names on it.

" This is the list. Anyone on this list you do for free. It's up to you whether
you make your clients wear condoms, but nobody on this list has to wear
a condom. If someone wants to do you up your arse that's up to you,
you can normally get 100 for that, but if anybody on this list wants to do
you up the arse then you bend over and smile. Anybody wants you to
swallow their cum, that's up to you, you can get 200 for that.  If
anybody on this list wants you to  swallow their cum, you open up and
say Arrrr. Anybody wants to do some kinky shit that's up to you, charge
what you like, anybody on this list wants to do some kinky shit, you do
it, then you come and tell me.  Any questions. "

I had a lot of questions. I looked at Tony and said.

" No Tony, no questions."

" Good." Tony said as he skulled his rum and turned his chair to the side.
" Now come over here and get me hard. I always get to poke the  new
girls first. "

" Yes Tony," I said nervously as I gulped down the rest of  my scotch and
walked around the desk.  I had been expecting this. I knelt between his
huge legs, undid his belt and fly and reached in to grab his cock.

Tony smiled for the first time when he saw the look on my face as my
hand found his cock. It looked as thick as my husbands wrist, and he
was still soft.

When I pulled it out of his pants and saw just how big it was I couldn't
help myself, I stared up at him with a stunned look on my face. Tony
looked so different with that big smile.

I wrapped my lips around it and slid it into my mouth. My head bobbed
up and down as I sucked on his cock. Then I felt it start to swell in my
mouth.

When  it was hard, I couldn't fit it in my mouth, so I licked it and ran my
lips over it.

" O.K" Tony said. " Lean over the desk and lift up your skirt.

I got to my feet and stood behind his desk. I looked at him as I felt him
pull my panties down, then I stepped out of them, and he threw them on
the desk in front of me.

I felt light headed as I leaned over the desk and lifted up the back
of my red leather skirt. I felt Tony's cock rub against my arse as he
positioned himself behind me. He kicked my feet a few times and I got
the message and spread my legs wider for him.

Then I felt the tip of his huge cock pushing up against me. I was  wet, but
I gritted my teeth as I felt the head stretching me open. I thought he'd be
rough with me, but he seemed to be taking his time, putting it in me
slowly. giving my body time to adjust to his size.

Then I felt it start to enter me. It hurt, but it hurt good. I moaned loudly
as he pushed more of it into me. I could feel myself stretching wide for
him. I could feel his cock so far up inside me that it made me moan
again just realising he had it so far up inside me.

Then It was all in me. Tony just stood there for a moment as we both
enjoyed how good it felt, and then he started to slide it out again, when it
was about half way out he thrust it up inside me hard. My head slumped
onto the desk and I screamed. It felt like his huge cock was tearing me
apart. But I loved it.

Then he started fucking me, slowly at first, then  harder and faster. Soon
the pain was replaced with pleasure. I grunted like a pig everytime he
drove his enormous cock up inside me.

After a almost a week of being denied I couldn't hold back any longer,
I came in one huge groan as he shoved it up inside me again.I groaned
and panted and thrashed around on his desk as he fucked me through
one of the most amazing orgasms I've ever had.

I was still panting and moaning when someone knocked on the door.
The waitress with the nice arse walked in carrying a red handbag. Our
eyes met for an instant, but I knew she was trying not to look at me as
I stood there bent over Tony's desk while he fucked me from behind.

She put the handbag on the desk in front of me. She took longer than
she needed to, Tony noticed to because he yelled at her.

" Get the fuck out of here slut."

She quickly turned to leave, when I saw that arse of hers, I started to
cum again. But Tony pulled out of me.

" Don't stop Tony please, I'm cumming again." But he didn't care. He
grabbed my hair and pulled me off the desk and guided me to the floor.

" Suck it Lynne." He shouted at me. I felt my orgasm slipping away so I
grabbed his cock with one hand and fingered myself with my other hand.

I had as much of the tip of his cock in my mouth as I could when he
started to cum, and I came again as soon as I tasted it.

When he was finished, I had his cum all over my face and wiped it into
my mouth with my fingers as I lay on the floor behind his desk.

Tony put his cock back in his pants and buzzed someone on the
intercom on his desk to " Bring in a towel for Lynne."

The door opened and it was her again. My eyes were level with her crotch
as I wiped my face. Then I got on my knees, my face almost brushing
up against her as I wiped my juices off my thighs.

I stayed on the floor as she took the towel back. My face was level with
that beautiful arse of hers as she walked towards the door.

After I'd straightened my cloths up and put my panties back on, Tony
put fifty dollars in my new whore handbag. I thought I'd just earned my
first fifty dollars as a whore. But Tony looked at me and said.

" You'll have to buy condoms, tissues and lube. I'll add the 50 to what
you owe me." Then he put the brass key to my room in my handbag and
passed it to me.

" O.K Lynne, time to get your arse out on the street and earn some
dollars. You already owe me the 50 plus 25 for the room 70 for the
handbag and 5 for the scotch. You're into me for 150 already. Go make
some money for me."

" Yes Tony." I said, as all the whores did with Tony.

" Oh and Lynne." he said as I opened the door. " Don't fuck with me."

" No Tony, I'll bring you every dollar." I made myself not give into his
eyes as I said it. I wouldn't let myself look away. He nodded at me, and
almost smiled.

She was leaning over a table again when I walked out of Tony's office.
I just stopped and stared at her arse. She must have known I was
looking at her because she stood up and said ." Did you want
something."

" I want to grab hold of your arse and bury my face between your legs."
I said to myself.

" Yeah, Scotch on the rocks."  I followed her to the bar and watched
her pour my drink. She had great tits too. I hadn't noticed before, I
was too distracted by that arse of hers. I paid her with the fifty dollars
Tony had lent me and took a sip of my drink.

" I'm Lynne." I said hoping she'd tell me her name.

She looked at me and said. " Yeah I know." As she walked around the
bar with my change on a tray.

" Do I get a tip Lynne ?" She asked standing closer to me than she
needed to. She knew I liked her. I had a lot to learn about chatting up
other women.

" What do I get ?" I said before I could stop myself.

" You seem to like my arse." She said with an inviting smile.

" Yes I do." I said as I reached behind her and ran my hand over her
smooth arse. " And I like your tits too.

" Thanks Lynne." she said as she took the $5 bill off the tray.

I finished my drink as I watched her walking around the room. That was
an expensive grope I thought to myself as I put the forty dollars into
my new handbag. Then it occurred to me, Tony was charging me $70
for the handbag and he probably got it for nothing off one of the local
small businesses. I was going to have to fuck three men at $50 a go
just to break even for what I already owed Tony.

I walked out onto the street as a prostitute for the first time, and went
to find my doorway. When I found it, I just stood there and looked at it .
People looked at me, pointed at me, made comments to each other
about me.  God it felt good.

I went into the chemist to buy my supply of condoms, lube and tissues.

I walked out of the chemist with 1 tube of KY, 36 condoms a large box
Kleenex and $1.25 left from the $50 Tony had lent me.

I walked up my stairs for the first time, and found my room, to the right of
the landing. Number 12.

The stairway was poorly lit, but I could see paint peeling off the walls
and the carpet was worn and dirty.

I searched for my key, slid it in the lock and slowly opened the door. I
found a light switch and a single incandescent bulb hanging from the
middle of the ceiling lit the room. It was small, and had a  bit of a stale
air smell, but it looked clean. It wasn't as bad as I'd expected.

There was a double bed against the wall to my left, and an old bedside
table with an even older table lamp on it next to the bed.

A wardrobe that seemed to be leaning forward was  on the wall to my
right with a small sache window between it and a door against the back
wall.

The door led to a small bathroom, with a sink, shower and toilet. All old,
but clean. The shower curtain looked new, and there were some towels
and toiletries under the sink. There was a note on top of the towels, it
read. " Tony looks after his girls."  How much had Tony added to my
ledger for these, I wondered to myself.

The place needed to be aired out so I opened the small window, and
leaned out over the busy footpath that ran along Darlinghurst road. I
could see my doorway just to my right below me.

I looked up and down the street. There were prostitutes everywhere.
" You'd have to be desperate to pay to fuck her." I mumbled to myself
as I watched a distinctly unattractive woman across the street approach
the men that walked past her.

But I wasn't in any position to pass judgements on her or any of the
others. She was selling herself to pay for her addiction to heroin or
cocaine. I  had to sell myself for sex to pay for my addiction to the blonde
woman, my Mistress.

The smell of food from the various cafes and restaurants below
reminded me of how hungry I was. Apart from Daniel's and Tony's cum,
I hadn't eaten anything all day. But I didn't even have enough money to buy
a pie. I looked at my watch, it was just after 3.00.

" Well Lynne." I said to myself. " It's time you got your arse out on the
street and made some money." I organised my condoms and lube and
tissues on the bedside table. And headed downstairs.

I lent up against the wall between my doorway and the clothing store
where Daniel works and tried to figure out what to do next.

My husband and I had walked down this street plenty of times before,I
knew the sorts of things the prostitutes said. There was a constant flow
of people passing by. Some looked at me, some did everything they
could not to look at me, others didn't even notice me.

A number of men had walked passed me, but I had hesitated when I
started to approach them, and then it was too late, they were gone.

Then I saw a man in his early twenties walking toward me, I moved
towards him a bit.

" Do you want a girl ?"I was surprised how easy it was to do. How easy
I found it to try and sell myself for sex. But he just shook his head and
walked off. He didn't even look at me. I felt insulted. I couldn't believe
he'd knock me back. It was a weird feeling.

Then I saw an another man, probably in his early 40s, well dressed in a
sports jacket, with a mobile phone on his belt near his hip. He was
looking straight at me as he walked towards me.

" Do you want a girl ?"

" How much ?" He said looking me up and down.

" Fifty for straight sex and sixty for half and half."

" OK but no fucking condom." He grabbed my arm and I pulled away
from him.

" What's your problem cunt ? " He said in a voice that scared me.

" You've gotta wear a condom sweetie." I said as nicely as I could force
myself to.

" Who the Fuck do you think you are cunt. I'll give you seventy, but I'm
going to blow in your mouth and you're going to swallow every drop. "

I started to say something but he glared at me and said in a low angry
voice.

" You're new here cunt. You don't know who I am. You better just
get your fucking whore arse up those stairs and open your mouth."

" Is there a problem here Ray ?" A voice said from behind the man
abusing me. The voice belonged to a huge hulk of a man, dark skinned
like Tony.

When the man abusing me saw him, his face lit up in a huge nervous
smile.

" No problem Desmond. No problem at all mate."

" You're not trying to heavy our new girl with your no condom blow in your
mouth shit, are you Ray ?"  Desmond said in a voice that obviously
scared the man even more than his voice had scared me.

" Is this one of Tony's girls ?"  Ray was turning pale.

" Yeah. She's new. I guess you're going upstairs with her Ray ." I was
relieved that Desmond had intervened but I wished he hadn't said the
bit about going upstairs with me.

" Yeah Desmond we were just talking about that. She was asking too
much mate. You know how these new ones always think they're worth
more than the others. She was being a real fucking bitch mate."

" Stop being a bitch to your customers Lynne." Desmond said not shifting
his eyes off Ray. " She costs the same as the others Ray. 50 to fuck her
or 60 for a blow job. Which will it be Ray ?"

Ray looked over at me, I wanted to tell him to fuck off, but I knew I
couldn't. 'A whore fucks anyone with the money to pay for it. And I'm a
whore.' I said to myself.

" I give real good blow jobs Ray." I said, swallowing what little was left of
my pride.

" I'll just fuck her thanks Desmond."

" Up you go and enjoy yourself Ray. I'll wait down here. You can tell me
whether she's a good fuck or not. I haven't done her yet."

" Yeah ok....thanks mate. " Ray said still rattled by the presence of big
Desmond.

I smiled at Ray and he walked into the doorway ahead of me. I started
to follow him upstairs when Desmond grabbed my arm and gently pulled
me towards him till our faces were only inches apart.

"  Ray's a fucking strange bloke, but he's harmless. He's got a real thing
for prostitutes. He's here every night. If he enjoys himself, he'll be back."

" Thanks Desmond." I said, and I meant it.

" You can thank me later." I heard him say as I turned to head up the
stairs.

" Come on get your fucking arse up here." Ray yelled down at me.

Why did I have to get someone like this for my first customer. I really
didn't want to fuck this man. But as I neared the door to my room I
couldn't control the sense of excitement that made my hands shake as I
unlocked the door.

Once we were inside I tried to act like I knew what I was doing.

" That'll be 50 thanks Ray."  Always get the money first.

But Ray was experienced with prostitutes, he already had his wallet out
and handed me a $50 bill. It was a strange feeling taking the money off
him.

He folded his clothes and hung them over the end of the bed as he
got undressed.

" Leave your clothes on, just take your knickers off ." He said as he hung
his trousers over the end of the bed. His voice startled me. I was just
standing there holding the $50 note, looking at it. Feeling it in my hand.

" Sure Ray." I tried to sound calm as I put the fifty dollars in my bag,
and took a  condom off the table. He watched me reach under my skirt
and pull my panties down. He was naked, his cock was soft, and small. I
put my panties  on the floor as he got up on the bed.

" Get me hard." He said abruptly. So I sat on the bed beside him and
started playing with his little dick. Slowly it started to grow and I was able
to wrap my fingers around it and jerk him off. His hands were groping me
as his cock became hard.

I tried to get the condom out of the packet, but I had trouble opening
it. By the time I got it out he was soft again and swearing at me. I
smiled at him as I massage his cock and got it hard again. When it
was as big as I thought it was going to get, I put the condom on it.

" Lie down and lift up your skirt." He said as he knelt up on the bed."

The big leather boots made it awkward but I did as he said, and lifted up
my skirt and lied on the bed in front of him.

" Ooh  look, she's got a shaved cunt." He said as if there were someone
else in the room he was talking to. Then he got on top of me, and I
helped him stick his cock inside me.

I didn't really feel anything as he entered me. Then he just started
fucking me, he didn't say anything, he didn't make any noise at all. The
only sound in the room was the slapping together of our bodies as he
fucked me.

He just glared down at me as he fucked me. I moaned a few times, and
he seemed to like it, so I moaned a few more times.

' Always pretend to cum when your client cums.' Tony had said to me.

So I did, when he threw his head back as his cock exploded in the
condom, I panted and moaned as he came. Then he collapsed on top
of me. I could feel his cock shrinking inside me, so I reached down and
held the condom in place as I slid his cock out of me.

He rolled over and put his hands behind his head as I took the condom
off him, and wiped him with a couple of tissues.

He got up, got dressed and left. I was back on the street a few minutes
later. The whole thing with Ray had taken less than fifteen minutes.

But I had fucked my first customer.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 7. TOO GOOD FOR YOU.

He got up, got dressed and left. I was back on the street a few minutes
later. The whole thing with Ray had taken less than fifteen minutes.

But I had fucked my first customer.

It wasn't that I didn't trust Tony, but I wanted to keep a record for myself
of my first stint at prostitution. I ran across the road to the newsagency
and bought a small exercise book,a pen and a ruler which wiped out my
$1.25. I wasn't going to spend any of my $50 whore money I got off
Ray. I didn't know whether Tony would approve, and I wasn't going to
find out the hard way.

I went back up to my room and quickly ruled up a few pages.

Day_ Name_Sex/Age__$____Comments__________________________
Sun   Ray      M40?    $50    Prick ! Little dick,15min,Clothes on. !1st

I made my first entry and went back downstairs. It was 4.00 o'clock and
there was still a steady flow of people up and down the street. I was
comfortable with my line. " Do you want a girl ?"  And I must have used
it thirty times over the next twenty minutes with a variety of responses.

Some men smiled nervously and politely said " No thanks." Others just
ignored me. Some would look at me and say nothing, others would look
at me and say things like.

" You would have to pay me." and " You're a fucking dog."  But the most
common reply I got when I said " Do you want a girl ? " was.

" Yeah, do you know where I can find one ?" It wasn't funny the first time,
and it grew less amusing as the night wore on.

The first few insults got at me a bit, especially being called a dog. But
I got used to it surprisingly quickly. The other thing I noticed were the
number of women who seemed to be checking me out. I'd never really
taken a lot of notice of other women before, but over the last week I had
come to realise that I was more attracted to other women now than I was
to men. I'd discovered how much more interesting women's bodies are
than men's.

I hadn't had any sexual contact with  another woman in my entire 32
years. And then in the space of one week, I'd become bi-sexual with a
preference for women.  I guess I always was, I just didn't know until the
blonde woman came into my life.

I was lost in thought about her, about my Mistress, and the ultimate
point of all that I was doing when I heard the voice.

" How much ?" He was hiding behind a pair of dark sunglasses and
looking around nervously. Early twenties, and he had a gold wedding
ring on his finger that he played with nervously. I guess I was getting
a feel for the whore business, because I looked at him and said.

" We'll talk about it upstairs. " Then I took his arm and walked up the
stairs with him. I just about knew his life story by the time we got to my
door. His name was David, he was 23, and had been married for over
four years. The lovely Mrs David was 7 months pregnant, and not
remotely interested in sex.

A picture of her pretty face smiled out at me from his wallet when he
gave me the hundred dollars I asked for. He got even more nervous as
we got undressed and got on the bed together. There was no need to
get him hard, his cock was sticking up at me from under his shirt when
he took his pants off.

I put a condom on him, and some lube in me, and he got on and shoved
it in. I don't know how long poor David gone without, but he fucked me
at a hundred miles an hour as soon as he was inside me.

I moaned a couple of times and he came. I thought the whole of the
Eastern Suburbs would have heard him. ' God you needed that.' I
thought to myself.

He said " Thank you." about five times as he got dressed quickly and left.

'What sort of a women ignores her husbands sexual needs just because
she doesn't have any ?'I wondered to myself about the stupid bitch with
his baby in her stomach. He obviously didn't want to cheat on his wife,
but what's a bloke like him suppose to do. " Stupid Bitch !" I muttered
as I pulled the zipper up on my boots.

We'd gone into the room at 4.24. I was back out on the street at 4.36.
If my first two customers were any indication, 10 to 15 minutes was all
it took.

I looked at the people walking up the street, saw an older guy that looked
a likely taker and said. " Do you want a girl ?"

I heard the voice screaming at me as he got closer.

" What the fuck do you think you're doing bitch."

I didn't see where the impact came from, but with the heals that were on
my big leather boots I lost my balance and ended up on the dirty
footpath with the cigarette butts and food wrappers and all the other
rubbish  that littered the street.
I looked up and saw her. She was obviously a prostitute, and she was
screaming at me. " Fuck off out of here you fucking little mole....."

Then she went suddenly quiet. Desmond's big hand struck her across
the cheek and she fell onto the footpath beside me, a trickle of blood
coming from the corner of her mouth.

I could feel every eye in the street on us. It was as if the whole street had
stopped and was silent. Everybody was looking at the two whores
lying on the dirty footpath.

Desmond stepped over me and stood over the other woman.

" Lexy, this is Lynne. Say hello to Lynne Lexy."

She lifted her face toward me and said " Hello Lynne." I've never had
someone look at me with such hatred as she had in her eyes.

" Say hello to Lexy Lynne." Desmond said as he grabbed me by the arm
and pulled me to my feet.  " Hello Lexy." I muttered, still stunned from
the impact with the concrete.

" Get up Lexy." Desmond said in a cold voice, and she dragged herself to
her feet.  " Tony isn't going to like this Lexy. Tony isn't going to like this
at all."

" I'm sorry Desmond, I didn't know.....Please...Don't tell Tony....."

Desmond wasn't listening, he just turned and walked away. The hate
in her eyes had turned to sheer terror.

" Oh Fuck !" She shouted as she rummaged through her handbag and
pulled out a cigarette and lit it. The street suddenly seemed to come
to life again. The noise, the movement of people on the footpath, the
traffic passing by. The incident with the two whores was over.

" I'll get you, you fucking bitch." Lexy said, smoke coming out of her
mouth as she spoke, the hatred back in her eyes, as she ran up my
stairs,  our stairs.

I ran up the stairs behind her. Not to catch up with her, but to run to
my room. I slammed the door shut behind me and fell onto the bed.

I laid there for a while, curled up into a little ball, like a scarred little
girl. This had gone too far. What did I think I was doing ? This wasn't
a game any more. Why was I here selling myself for sex? How did I ever
agree to go along with this? How did I get myself into this?

There was a knock at the door. " Who is it ?" I sobbed like a frightened,
angry child " It's Kelly Lynne. I've got your things."

I ran to the door and burst into tears again as soon as I saw her. She
walked in and hugged me. Patting me on the back like a mother
comforting her daughter.

" The Mistress knew you wouldn't be able to handle it. I've got your
things. It's all over Lynne. "

" What do you mean it's all over ?" I sobbed as I squeezed her tighter.

She pulled away from me and held up the bag I'd given to Daniel, and
my handbag I'd left on the steps at the blonde woman's house.

" Get changed, I'll fix Tony up with what you owe him, I'll get you a taxi,
and you can go back to your old life, to the way things were."

I ran my hands through my hair and  sniffled a few times. I didn't want
to go back to my old life. I couldn't. I just wanted to be with the blonde
women. I wanted to call her Mistress, I just wanted to beher slave.

Kelly seemed to know what I was thinking.

" It doesn't work like that Lynne. You don't get to pick and choose. You
just do as you're told. The Mistress won't waste her time on women
who can't handle it, women who don't really need to be what she wants
them to be. Now get changed and we'll get you home."

" But I am home." I heard myself say. " All I want is to be her slave. I
have to see this through Kelly. You can't send me back to that other
life now......please."

I hadn't realised that there was still a part of me that didn't accept what I
had become. A part of me that didn't want to be a slut and a whore
and ultimately a slave. But the sudden prospect of being sent back to
live out my life as the other Lynne made everything very clear.

Even that part of me that had still had doubts was terrified at the
prospect of going back to the life of the other Lynne. " Please Kelly, I'm
sorry."

" It's over Lynne." Kelly said softly. " You can't handle it."

" I can Kelly...Please..... just give me one more chance. I'll do anything
she wants me to do.......anything. Tell her. Please tell her Kelly." I was
beginning to lose it. There was no way I could go back now. I was furious
with myself for carrying on the way I did. Whores fight on the streets of
Kings Cross all the time. It was no big deal. But it had cost me everything
I needed. Everything I wanted to be.

Kelly had pulled a mobile out of her handbag  and I could hear the
ringing tone. " She says she's sorry, that it won't happen again. She
wants another chance to show you that she can be whatever you want
her to be."

I watched as Kelly listened to the Mistress. Kelly's face was blank,
expressionless. I was desperately trying to think of a way of proving I
meant what I said. And I did mean what I said. Every part of me meant
it this time. There was no longer any part of me that didn't want to be a
slut and a whore and a slave. There was no part of me that didn't need
to be all that and more. There was no doubt at all anymore.
" Tell her to punish me." I said desperately. " Tell her to punish me the
way she said she would. I deserve it. Tell her I know I deserve it. Please."

Kelly turned her back to me and whispered into the phone so I couldn't
hear. She only spoke for a few minutes, but it seemed an eternity. It
was like waiting for a doctor to tell me if I was going to live or die.

In a way it was a matter of life and death. I couldn't live the way the
other Lynne used to live. Not now, not after all that had happened.

The mobile bipped as Kelly pushed a button to hang up. She took her
time putting the phone back in her bag, and then turned and looked
at me. But she didn't say anything. I couldn't take.

" What did she say Kelly.....Do I get...."

" She's very disappointed with you. She likes you, but she has had her
doubts about you all along.......But......."  The room was silent.

" But what Kelly ? Please, what did she say ?"

" She could hear you begging to get punished in that way, and that
pleased her."

" I meant it Kelly. I should be punished. I want to be punished. I..."

" Do you understand  what punishment you're suggesting I inflict on you
Lynne. Do you really understand ?"

" Yes Kelly." I said eagerly, grasping at the glimmer of hope I saw in her
words. I understood what would happen to me when  I suggested it. It
was the only way I could think of to prove myself. And I knew deserved it.

" Very well Lynne." Kelly said staring at me coldly. " The Mistress
has instructed me to punish you in that way. If you take your punishment
well, you get one  more chance. But it will only be ONE more chance"

" It won't happen again Kelly I promise. And I want you to punish me.
I want to show her....."

" Shut up Lynne. You talk too much. That is going to have to change too."

I nodded meekly at her, and waited for her to continue.

" You know what's involved in this punishment, take your clothes off."

As I undid the zipper on my boots the door opened and the huge dark
frame of Desmond entered the room. He was carrying a six pack of
Mineral Springs Water. He took a bottle out and swept his huge arm
across the top of my bedside knocking my tissues and lube and condoms
onto the floor, and put the pack of bottled water on the table.

Desmond And Kelly exchanged more than friendly smiles as he opened
a bottle for her and passed it to her. Kelly took a long drink, half
emptying the bottle.

" Hurry up little whore." Kelly snapped at me.

I had my boots off and was undoing the zipper on my skirt as she yelled
at me. Desmond circled me as I removed my whore clothes, and
eventually stood there completely naked, as Desmond continued to
circle me, looking at my body. He didn't look particularly impressed.

Doubtless he had seen far better bodies than mine. Far more attractive
women than me. He made me feel inferior, not up to the required
standard.

Kelly had finished the first bottle of water and Desmond opened her
another, again they exchanged that look and smile as he passed it to
her. Then he started walking around me again. He stopped behind me
where I couldn't see him, but I could still feel his eyes on my body.

No one had said anything since Kelly ordered me to get undressed. The
silence was so intense I could almost feel it on my skin.
" Is she worth all the trouble ?" Desmond's deep voice said finally
breaking the agonising silence. " She doesn't look like she's worth all
the trouble to me. She's a bit old isn't she ?"

I was glad I couldn't see him as I listened to what he had to say about
me.

" She was 32 a few weeks ago. " Kelly said, then she  took another long
drink from the bottled water. " I think she's worth it."

As stupid as it sounds, Kelly had just given, what was  to me , the biggest
compliment I've ever had. I realised then that the feelings I had for Kelly
were more than sexual.

" Each to his own." Desmond said dismissively. " She has got nice tits
though."

I wanted to show Desmond that I was much more than just a nice set
of tits. I wanted to show him how much pleasure I could give a man given
the chance. I wanted to show him how obedient I knew I now was.

" But she's got a fat arse." His words stung me again.

" She hasn't really." Kelly said. " She's just....big hipped. She could have
looked after her body better, but I still like what I see."

They spent some time discussing my body as Kelly drank the water.
Desmond found all sorts of faults with what he saw, and Kelly defended
me. Then they talked about the punishment I was waiting to receive.

They discussed every disgusting detail of what was going to happen to
me. But I had no second thoughts, no nervous reservations. I knew now
what I was and what I wanted to be. I'd take whatever punishment they
chose to give me. In my own mind, I was already the blonde woman's
slave. Then suddenly Kelly said.

" She knows how to suck cock don't you Lynne. Why don't you show
Desmond what a good little slut you can be. You haven't thanked him
yet for helping you with Ray."

"  Only if she cleans her teeth and does something with her face first."
His voice said behind me.

Kelly nodded her approval and I turned to go to the bathroom and
bumped straight into the huge man standing close behind me. He
pushed me away with a look of  loathing on his face. I fell to the floor
at his feet like a rag doll.

" Stupid fucking whore." He swore at me as he brushed the areas of
his jacket I had touched.

" I'm sorry." I whimpered from the floor. I dragged myself to my feet and
staggered to the bathroom. I looked at my face in the mirror. My eyes
were a bit puffed from crying, but they were filled with passion. I loved
being treated the way they were treating me. I loved being treated like a
slut and a whore, and I craved to be treated like a slave.

I washed my face and redid my makeup. I made myself look as good as
I could, but I was still filled with feelings of inferiority. I had always
thought I was a reasonably attractive woman, but that's not what I
saw as I looked in the mirror.

I went back out to the bedroom, determined to show Desmond what
a useful little slut I am. Kelly was lying on the bed, drinking from the
third bottle of water. I hadn't noticed before, but she was wearing cut off
denim jeans and a white shirt tied in a knot under her breasts. The
Mistress had dressed Kelly the way I had dressed for her.

Desmond was standing near the bedside table, opening the fourth bottle
of water for Kelly. I looked at Kelly not sure what to do next.

" Go on Lynne. Show him that you are good for something."

I knelt at his feet and undid his belt and zipper. Kelly moved towards us
on the bed. My face was level with Desmond's  crotch, and Kelly moved
so as her face was level with mine from where she lay on the bed. She
leaned on one elbow and rested her head against her hand, and drank
from the new bottle of water in her other hand.

" Go on Lynne, do your stuff."

I reached into his trousers, pulled his jocks to one side, and took his
penis out. It wasn't as large as Tony's, but it wasn't much smaller.

" Come on Lynne, get him hard, show him what you can do."

Her face was only a foot or so from mine as I took Desmond's huge soft
cock in my hand. Kelly laughed as  it flopped around in my hands as I
tried to  wrap my  lips around the large circumcised head.

I was able to get a few inches of it in my mouth and I sucked and licked
it like only a slut can. Then  I buried my face in his open zipper and licked
his balls while I massaged his soft cock in my hand.

His body wasn't responding to what I was doing to him. I put his cock
back in my mouth and swallowed as much of it as I could and tried to
slide it in and out of my mouth, but it was too soft. I heard him breath
out hard in boredom.

" Come on Lynne, this is one of the few things you're any good for."

I held his cock up by the head and licked the sensitive underside below
the head, but still his cock didn't respond to me. I sucked on it again,
licked his balls again then put it back in my mouth and sucked on it
and licked it frantically.

He pushed me away and I fell to the floor beside the bed. His huge soft
cock hung down between his legs. I hadn't aroused him at all. He looked
down at me with contempt.

" Why don't you show her what a real woman can do to a man Kelly."
Desmond said as he looked down at the beautiful young woman lying
on the bed.

" Sure Desmond." Kelly said with a mischievous smile on her face.

I just laid on the floor where I had landed as I watched Kelly reach
out and gently stroke his penis. They both smiled at each other as his
cock responded to her touch. I watched it grow and swell as Kelly just
stroked it with her hand.

Then she leaned forward and took it in her mouth. Her head moved up
and down a couple of times as she slid it in and out of her mouth. Then
she slid it all the way out and it stood up at her stiff and hard from being
in her mouth.

" See what I mean Kelly. I don't know why you're wasting your time with
her." He said in a voice that made me feel even more pathetic than I
already felt. " She's not getting too many second looks down on the
street. Ray only fucked her because he's already fucked every other
whore in the Eastern Suburbs a dozen times. And he won't be back. He
told me she was a dud fuck."

" What about the young bloke with the wedding ring." Kelly said as she
rubbed her hand up and down his huge erect cock.

" He was that horny he didn't care what he fucked." Desmond said, a
breathlessness beginning to change the way he spoke.

" I still like her." Kelly said. " If she takes her punishment well, and the
Mistress decides to give her another chance, I'm sure she'll make a
good whore."  They talked about me as if I wasn't there.

Kelly wrapped her hand around his cock and began  to jerk him off,
slowly at first, then faster and faster. She knew when he was about to
cum and wrapped her lips around the head of his cock just his balls
started to  pump his cum up the shaft  of his cock.

I watched the contortions on his face as his cum squirted into Kellys
mouth. When he was finished, he gently pulled his cock from between
Kelly's lips. She opened her mouth to show him how full it was with his
white cum. She kept her mouth open so he could watch his cum slide
down her throat till her mouth was empty. Then she licked a few drops
off her lips, and washed down what was left of his cum with the bottle of
water she still held in her left hand.

His body didn't even respond to anything I had done to him. But Kelly
had been able to get the big man hard and get him off in a matter of
minutes.

" You're incredible Kelly." Desmond said as he lent down and kissed her
on the top of the head.

" Go and lie on the bathroom floor Lynne. We'll be in shortly."

I didn't say anything. There wasn't anything to say. I just did as she had
ordered me to.

The tiles on the bathroom floor were cold as I lay there waiting for the
punishment I had suggested. They left me waiting for some time. They
probably thought I was lying there filled with fear at what was about to
happen. Waiting for me to change my mind as I laid there thinking about
what she was going to do to me.

But they were wrong. I couldn't wait for her to do it. I knew this would
show them I meant what I said. I wanted to show them that there would
be no more hesitation, no more emotional outbursts.

The thoughts that filled my mind were of the ugly whore Lexy, who had
caused all these problems for me. Of Desmond, and how I had been
unable to arouse him in any way, of how unattractive he must have
found me. And as always, thoughts of the blonde woman .

I just wished Kelly would hurry up and punish me so the blonde
womanwould be pleased with me. Pleased with the way I took my
punishment.  Ijust wanted to do whatever it took to make the blonde
woman happy with me so that she would forgive me, and not send me
away.

I looked up at Kelly as she walked into the bathroom.

" You've been a stupid little whore, haven't you Lynne !" She said glaring[
down at me.

" Yes Miss I have, I'm sorry. It will never happen again I promise."

" Sorry isn't enough Lynne. You have to be punished."

" Yes Miss, I know, I deserve to be punished, please punish your stupid
little whore."

She looked down at me as she unzipped her shorts and stepped out of
them. Desmond was standing in the doorway leaning against the door
arch. He was going to watch Kelly punish me. She handed him her
shorts, and then slid out  of her panties and Desmond held those for her
as well. He glared down at me with a look on his face beyond contempt.

Kelly stood over me with a leg either side of my head. My eyes were fixed
on the beautiful soft flesh between her legs. I felt  myself getting wet
when I saw her beautiful bald pussy. I always got wet when I saw Kelly's
pussy.

" What are you Lynne. What do you want to be. ? "   Kelly said softly.

" I'm a slut and a whore." I said as I moved my eyes to hers. " And I
want to be her slave, I need to be her slave."

" You have a lot to learn before you become anyones slave Lynne."

" I know Miss. I know I've disappointed her. But I will never disappoint
her again. And I know I must be punished for what I did."

" You know what I'm going to do to you, don't you Lynne."

" Yes Miss. I deserve it. Please punish me. Please do it to me."

" Don't ever disappoint her again you dirty little whore."

She squatted over me, her pussy was right above my face. Then she
looked down at me. I opened my mouth when I saw her stomach
muscles tighten as she pushed down to squeeze her urine out of her
body.

We looked into each others eyes the whole time.

When she was finished, she reached down between her legs and started
rubbing herself. Her pussy was only six inches from my mouth as she
masturbated.

She licked her finger and rubbed herself hard on her clit  Punishing me
in that way had aroused her so much that she brought herself to the
brink of an orgasm very quickly. I could tell by the look on her face she
was about to cum, and she screamed out. " Lick me Lynne. Lick my cunt
you dirty little whore. "

I stabbed her clitoris with my tongue and she came. She fucked my
wet face as her orgasm ripped through her body. Then she pushed my
head away and masturbated through her final moments of pleasure.

She grabbed one of the towels Tony had left me and wiped herself
clean. I'd started masturbating when I saw her stomach muscles
tighten, I was still masturbating when she said.

" Hurry up and have a shower. We'll wait for you in the bedroom."

I was close to cumming, but I had been holding back thinking Kelly would
finish me off. She never took her eyes off me as she put her shorts on.
I could tell she liked the way I looked, lying on the floor playing with
myself after what she had just done to me.

Then I looked over at Desmond,  Kelly brushed past him as she left the
bathroom, the disgust he felt for me was more intense than ever now.
But I loved the look on his face. I loved being thought of as a dirty
whore, as a disgusting pathetic little whore.

Watching him looking down at me like that pushed me over the edge and
I started to cum. He watched me through part of my orgasm but started
to leave before I was finished.

" Watch me Desmond." I begged through the spasms of pleasure that
shook my body. " Watch the dirty little whore fuck herself, look at the
little who covered in  Kelly's P...." I couldn't say the word. Just thinking
it made me scream in ecstasy.

My orgasm quickly subsided as soon as there was no one left watching
me. I lay on the floor catching my breath, trying to bring the world back
into focus.

I mopped up the floor with Kelly's towel and some disinfectant I'd found
under the sink. I was glad Tony had left the toiletries . I scrubbed my face
and body in the shower and shampooed and conditioned my hair three
times.

Then I scrubbed my face again, and brushed my teeth twice. I didn't feel
dirty. I didn't feel that what I had done was dirty or wrong. How could it
be, we both had orgasms from doing it. All I had done was taken the
punishment I deserved. The fact was, I enjoyed my punishment, like a
good slave would. And I knew I could be a good slave for her.

I didn't care what Desmond or anybody thought about me, anybody
except the blonde woman. What  she thought and what she wanted was
all that mattered to me.

But I wanted to be as good a whore as I could be for her. I wanted to
smell nice for the men who would pay to fuck me.

But I still didn't know for sure whether taking my punishment had given
me the second chance I had begged them for. I thought I had proven
myself to them. Surely I had after what I had just done. But I still didn't
understand this world of theirs.

I found a clean pair of panties in amongst what Tony had left for me.
and they were all I had on when I walked out into the bedroom combing
my long wet hair. Desmond was gone, Kelly was talking on her mobile.

" Yes, she even opened her mouth without having to be told to, the dirty
little whore. She wanted it.....Yes she did, she masturbated all the way
through it, and she had an orgasm on her own fingers, we didn't touch
her...........Yes Mistress."

Kelly sat on the bed looking at me. I waited as long as I could stand it.

" What did she say ?"  I pleaded, no longer able to endure the wait.

" You get your second chance." Kelly said as she walked to the door.

Then she stopped and turned around and looked at me.

" Don't fuck up again Lynne. She won't give you any more chances. Just
do as you're told. I'll miss you if you fuck up again."

I collapsed on the bed in relief. I realised how close I had come to being
sent away without fulfilling my ultimate goal. And that was not going
to happen. There was no more doubt. There was no longer any part
of me that wasn't sure.

" I'm a slut. I'm a whore. And I am going to be her slave. There is no way I
am going to fuck up again."

If there had been anybody in the room to hear me, the determination in
my voice would have left them in no doubt that I meant what I said. I
wasn't going to give her an excuse to send me away.

I got dressed in my whore clothes,  put on some makeup, and went back
down to get myself some customers.

They obviously had people watching me. I knew now just what sort of a
slut and a whore  I was, and I was going to show them.  I wanted them to
know what I now knew about myself.

It was 6.30  when I leant back against the wall. I'd wasted nearly
two hours of whore time with my little emotional outburst. But I was
learning more about myself all the time. Maybe I needed an incident like
that to finally let go of what ever was left of the other woman called
Lynne. But I knew she was gone now.

And perhaps I needed to show myself how far I was prepared to go to
become her slave. There was no doubt now how far I was prepared to
go. As disgusting as it sounds, thinking about what Kelly did to me in
the bathroom makes my bald little pussy drip.

I saw Lexy down the street approaching the men that walked past her.
She had nearly cost me everything, I don't think I have ever felt such
hatred for another person in my life than I did for that whore.

And I didn't think she was particularly attractive either. She was about
my height 5'2", but she looked like she was a bit podgy under her
whore clothes. She had a black dress on. Really low cut, her tits  looked
fairly big, but nothing special. Her dress was too short, her thighs were
just a bit too big for a dress that short.

She was obviously trying to look a bit classier than the other girls on the
street with her black dress and  black stockings and shoes. But I didn't
think there was anything classy about her. She was sort of pretty, with
long black curly hair. And although I was finding myself more and more
attracted to other women, Lexy didn't do anything for me. I wasn't
attracted to her at all. The more I looked at her the uglier she seemed
to look. I despised the ugly  whore.

I was staring at Lexy, thinking how much I hated her when I heard
Desmond's deep threatening voice behind me. I turned to face him. I
knew what he thought of me. It was all over his face as it had been up
in my room. But I didn't flinch from his cold gaze. I was everything he
thought I was, and although it disgusted him, it thrilled every part of me.

His eyes said more about what he thought of me than his words as he
spoke in that deep voice of his.

" I've met some desperate pathetic women  in my time on the streets
Lynne. But I've never met a woman who disgusts me the way you do.
I don't know what you are, I don't know what word to use to describe
you. I don't know if there is a word to describe what you are. But one
thing I do know, the word whore is too good for you.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 8. A SELFISH LITTLE SLUT.

His eyes said more about what he thought of me than his words as he
spoke in that deep voice of his.

" I've met some desperate pathetic women  in my time on the streets
Lynne. But I've never met a woman who disgusts me the way you do.
I don't know what you are, I don't know what word to use to describe
you. I don't know if there is a word to describe what you are. But one
thing I do know the word whore is too good for you."

Perhaps he was right. Perhaps the word whore was too good to describe
me, to describe what the blonde woman had turned me into. And  I'm
sure it would have disgusted Desmond even more if he realised just how
much  being spoken to the way he spoke to me aroused me.

I don't know if there is a word to describe what I had become, but there
is a word to describe what I  so desperately want to be. All that matters
to me now was becoming her slave.

I know that the blonde woman is testing me, training me, pushing me to
explore my sexuality, to explore the perverse new world into which she
has led me. And forcing me to test what limits, if any, there are to what I
will now submit myself to.

Eventually if I prove myself to her the day will come when she will let
me surrender myself completely to her by becoming her slave.

She will whip me and punish me in all sorts of cruel and disgusting ways.
She will humiliate me and abuse me in ways I couldn't  even imagine.
And I will love every minute of  whatever she does to me, whatever she
has others do to me and whatever she makes me do.

But as Kelly had said, I had a lot to learn before that day would come.
Some of it I would learn as a whore on the streets of Kings Cross. But for
now, I was just one of many whores on the streets of The Cross.

Seven men paid to use me over the next four hours. All but one paid $60
for a head job plus sex. The other one just paid the $50 it costs to fuck
me.

There was nothing particularly notable about any of them. I wasn't really
taking that much notice of them anyway. I just wanted to get as many
upstairs as I could, to make as much money for my Mistress as I could.

Lexy and I passed each other a few times over that period, each time
the glares of hatred we exchanged grew in intensity.

It was nine o'clock and I had $560, so I headed down to see Tony. I
went through the door that led to the bar at the back. The place was
again full of prostitutes and pimps and dealers. My little friend with the
nice arse wasn't there. Two other women wearing the same type of
G-Strings  were serving drinks. But their arses weren't as nice as my little
friends.

I asked one of them if Tony was in and she smiled at me and said.

" You must be Lynne. Do you want a scotch? I can run a tab for you. We
run tabs for all of Tony's girls."

" No thanks, is Tony in ?" She was an attractive woman, but I didn't have
time to play.

" He's in his office." She said in a huff and walked off. I knocked on the
door and waited for permission to enter.

Desmond was there when I walked in, and he left as soon as he saw
me. He couldn't stand to be in the same room as me. Tony called after
him, but he stormed off. It seemed odd, everybody was scared of Tony,
everybody jumped when Tony said to, but not Desmond.

" Don't worry about Desmond. " Tony said. " Like you, my little brother
has a lot to learn. He's going to see kinkier things than Kelly pissing on
your face if stays around here. Sit down."

I sat in the same chair as I had sat in earlier while he counted the money
and wrote some numbers in the ' Lynne ' page of his green ledger.

" OK." Tony said. " You got 560, my cut is 25% which is 140,"

I noticed how Tony only said numbers when he was discussing money.
It was Five Sixty and One Forty. Not Five Hundred and Sixty and never
any mention of Dollars.

" You owe me 150, plus 100 for the stuff I left in your room for you."

The towels and toiletries had cost me $100. They couldn't have been
worth more than $50, but I  wasn't going to argue with him, and he
knew it.

" So that leaves 160 for you." He divvied up the money and handed me
my $160. I had fucked 9 blokes and all I ended up with was $160. I
smiled at Tony and said ' Thank You ' as I took the money off him. I don't
know why, but for  some reason I liked Tony.

I  had a couple of toasted sandwiches and a cup of coffee  at a cafe,
and was back at my doorway at 9.45. The streets were getting crowded
as the night wore on. By 2.00 am another 10 men had paid $60 to
fuck me and have me suck their cocks. And I took the money to Tony.

My share of the $600  was $450 this time, and I left it with Tony to look
after for me. From then till 5.00 am, another three men paid the  fifty
dollars it costs to fuck me and nine paid the extra $10 dollars it costs for
me to suck their cocks before they fuck me. I headed for Tony's with
another $690 of which I would get $520.

" Is this ok for a Saturday night" I asked  as Tony tallied up the numbers
in his ledger ?"

" 31 customers isn't bad, but Lexy had 36 and she started later than
you."

I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand up when he said her name.

" Which reminds me." He pushed the button on his intercom and said.

" Tell Lexy to get her arse in here. "

I wanted to say something but I knew I couldn't. Lexy and I glared at
each other as she entered Tony's office. He didn't offer her a chair or
even acknowledge that she was there. He only looked at me as he spoke.

" A mate of mine saw your little cat fight earlier and wants to watch you
two go down on each other."

" I'm not going down on her." I  snapped before I could stop myself.

" It's worth  150 to each of you, after my cut." Tony said, obviously
annoyed with my attitude.

" I don't care, I'm not going down on her.You said I get to pick who I.."

" O Fucking K then Lynne. But I'm taking my 100 out of your earnings.
You gotta pay for Lexy's share of my cut too."

" That's fine Tony." I said as politely as I could. " It's worth it not to have
to go down on her."

" I don't give a fuck as long as I get my cut. Now get your arse back out
on the street and make us some money Lynne. "

Lexy still hadn't said anything, she just kept glaring at me. But she
looked terrified when Tony said. " Lexy, you stay, we need to have a talk."

I had two more customers, both $60 half and half jobs. Which meant
another $90 for me and  $30 for Tony. It was 6.15 am and the streets
were getting quieter as the sky began to lighten as sunrise approached.

I was thinking of calling it a night when a middle aged woman walked
past me and whispered " Follow me." and headed up my stairs. She
stopped at the first landing and turned and looked at me. Her eyes were
roaming over my body. " What's your name? "

" Lynne." I replied, as my eyes wandered over her body. She wasn't bad.
She had long tinted brown hair, a reasonably pretty face, and her body
was slim, and it looked like she had fairly large breasts. She was dressed
like she'd just been to a very formal function. Expensive black dress,
lots of expensive jewellery, long manicured nails painted a rich red.

Everything about her said money. " Show me your arms Lynne."

" What ?' I said, genuinely confused by what she had said. She peeled
a twenty dollar bill from a roll of notes in her hand and dropped it on
the floor. " Show me your arms Lynne." The plastic note floated down
and landed at her feet.

I bent down and grabbed it, then stood up and held out my arms. She
gently grabbed my left arm and slowly turned it around, inspecting it.
Then she did the same to my right arm.

" Good." She said. " Let's go to your room."

I realised as we walked up the stairs together that she was looking for
needle marks; She didn't want a junkie.

When we got inside she told me to take my clothes off.

" You don't get a strip show for twenty bucks lady." I said, in my new
whore voice. She took a fifty from her hand and dropped it on the floor,
again I bent down and picked it up.

She sat on the bed as she watched me take off my boots.

" Now your shirt." She said with a hint of excitement creeping into her
voice.

I undid the knot in my shirt under my breasts and tried to look seductive
for her as I  peeled it off.

" Hmmmm very nice. You've got big nipples. Now the skirt."

I undid the zipper slowly and wiggled my arse for her as I pulled the skirt
down.

" Do you want me to take my panties off now ?" I asked, with as sexy a
voice as I could.

" Yes Lynne, I want to keep them." She dropped another twenty on the
floor, and I slid out of my panties and held them out for her.

" My panties will cost you forty." I said, realising there was a lot of money
to be made out of this woman. She dropped another twenty to the floor
and  took my panties and put them in her handbag.

" Why did you shave your cunt?" She asked as I was kneeling on the floor
picking up the forty dollars.

" Two women shaved it for me."  Her green eyes lit up when she heard
what I'd said.

" How many men have fucked you tonight Lynne ?" She said waving a
twenty in front of her face.

" About 30." I said as I reached out for the note. She pulled it away.

" Did they all wear condoms ?"

She looked disappointed when I said " Yes."

" Anyone fuck you up the arse ?"

" No. Not tonight."  She put the twenty in my hand, then moved toward
me and gently stroked my nipples. They responded to her touch. Then
she slid her hand down my body and stroked me between the legs. She
smiled at me as she felt my body beginning to lubricate itself.

She took a small vibrator from her handbag and told me to stick it up
myself.

" That's going to cost...." She shut me up by shoving a fifty dollar bill in
my mouth. I took the vibrator off her and moved my feet wider apart
and slid the vibrator up myself.

" Let go of it and hold it inside yourself." She said as she caressed my
breasts again. I did as she said, tensing my muscles so my body would
hold the vibrator inside me, and slowly let go of it with my hands.

" Hold it in you for as long as you can." She said as she shoved another
fifty in my mouth.

I stood there naked, except for my stockings and garter, with four
twenties  and one fifty dollar bill in my left hand, and two fifty dollar bills
in my mouth, and the end of a vibrator hanging out of me between my
legs.

I held it for as long as I could, but I was getting wet, and the wetter I
got, the harder it was to hold the vibrator inside me. As I felt it start to
slip out of me I tried to squeeze my pussy tighter around it, I tried my
best to hold it inside me as long as I could for her, but I was getting
wetter and eventually it slid out of me and fell to the floor, glistening with
my juices. I bent down, picked it up and passed it to her.

" This is what we're going to do Lynne." I took the money out of my
mouth as she whispered into my ear telling what she wanted me to do.
Whispered as if there were people listening to the disgusting things she
was saying.

" Two hundred." I said, I probably should have said three hundred.

" I've already paid you enough. Don't get greedy little whore." She said as
she started to get undressed. " But I will give you another two hundred if
you give me a good time."

" One hundred, and another two hundred if I give you a good time." I
said as I squeezed her breast through her bra.

" Get your filthy whore hands off me." She screamed. I pulled my hand
away, startled by her response. She reached into her handbag and threw
a handful of five dollar notes in my face.

" Now crawl around the floor and pick up your money whore." She said
angrily.

I had all the other notes she had given me in my left  hand, and lowered
myself onto the old carpet and crawled around on my hands and knees
picking up my money as she watched me.

She told me to sit on the floor and count my whore money. There were
twenty three five dollar notes, one hundred and fifteen dollars.

" Happy now little whore." She said, now completely naked.

" Yes, thank you." I said as I looked at her body. She was in great shape.
She obviously worked out and spent time under the tanning lamps. She
was shaved too.

" You know what to do." She said in a low soft voice.

I put all the money in my top draw and lied on my back on the bed
propping my head up on the pillows.

She stood beside the bed, her face flushed in anticipation.

" Get up here slut !" I yelled. Her eyes closed in pleasure as I called her
a slut. Then she got up on the bed.

" Crawl over here and lick my whore cunt." She buried her face between
my legs and started licking my cunt.

" Do you know how many cocks have been in my whore cunt tonight."

I was enjoying it as much as she was, I felt myself getting wetter as
her tongue lapped at me between my legs.

" Over thirty cocks have fucked my little whore cunt tonight. And you're
licking it you dirty little slut." She moaned loudly and reached down
between her legs to play with herself. " Can you taste all those cocks
little slut. Can you taste all those cocks ? "

My clit had swollen as her tongue licked me, and darted in and out of
me. " Stick your tongue out little slut. I want to rub my whore cunt on
your pretty little tongue."

Her eyes were closed and her tongue was poking out eagerly from her
mouth as I slid myself up and down against her face.

" Look at you." I said sounding disgusted. " Lying there playing with
yourself while a whore fucks your face."

I was close to cumming, my clit was throbbing as I rubbed myself against
this woman's tongue. But she didn't want me to cum. Whores don't cum
she had said to me. So I pushed her away and told her I wanted to
watch her play with herself.

She rolled onto her back, and spread her legs wide as she fingered
herself. Then she grabbed one of her tits and lifted it to  her mouth and
sucked and bit on her own swollen nipple.

" Show me your cunt." I yelled at her. Her tit fell from her mouth as
she reached down and  pulled her cunt lips apart for me.

" Wider." I shouted at her." Pull your cunt open wider for me little slut."

She groaned loudly as she stretched herself wide for me, her fingers
glistened with her juices as she pulled her lips apart further.

" I want to see you cum slut. Play with yourself and cum for the whore."

She rubbed her clit hard with one hand and reached under herself with
her other hand and slid a finger up her arse.

" Look at you. You've got my cunt juice all over your face. You've got
a whores cunt juice all over your pretty little face. "

She groaned loudly as she started to cum.

" You love the taste of a whore's cunt, don't you little slut."

I abused her all the way through her orgasm. Then she let out one last
loud moan and slumped on the bed. Her hand still rubbing herself
gently.

" I haven't finished with you yet. I know what else you like the taste of
little slut. You like the taste of a whore's arsehole don't you. You want to
stick your tongue up my little whore arsehole, don't you."

She moaned quietly as I rolled over and stuck my arse up in the air.

" Come on little rich bitch. The whore wants her arsehole licked."

I heard the purring sound of her vibrator, then I felt her hand on the
cheek of my arse, then  her tongue was on my arsehole. I had to bite my
lip to hold back the sounds I wanted to make.

" Now stick your tongue up the whores arse." I desperately wanted to
reach between my legs and rub my clit and cum with her tongue up my
arse. But that wasn't what she wanted. It wasn't what she had paid for.

I was finding it hard to speak. My body didn't agree with her comment
that whores don't cum. I could hear the different sounds the vibrator
made as she fucked herself with it. Louder as she pulled it out of herself
and a more muffled sound as she shoved it up inside herself.

I couldn't talk with her tongue on my arsehole. All I could do was close
my eyes and try not to cum as I listened to her grunting and moaning as
she came again.

When she was finished, I watched in silence as she wiped her face with
some tissues and got dressed. She checked herself in the mirror in her
compact, then, looking like the stuck up rich bitch she was, she walked
over to the bed, and sprinkled four fifty dollar bills over my body.

She turned and walked to the door, then stopped and looked down at
me on the bed. " Enjoy your money little whore." Then she was gone.

I grabbed one of the fifty dollar bills and started rubbing  my pussy with
it. I reached under myself and slid a finger up my arse as I came.

I had fucked 33 men in the past 16 hours, but the only orgasms I'd
had were the ones I'd given myself.

It was nearly 8.00 am and I was exhausted. I fell asleep with my finger
still up my arse.

When I woke up at two in the afternoon, I counted the money the woman
had given me. $545.00.  With the $120 I had from the two men that
I sucked and fucked, I had another $665.00. That would be $500 for
me.

I got my little book out and filled in a line for the woman. My little book
showed that  I had fucked 33 men my first night as a prostitute. Plus the
woman who had paid $545 to eat a whores cunt.

I had grossed $2395 in a little over sixteen hours. It could have been
more if I hadn't lost those two hours because of Lexy. And after taking
all Tony's cut and other costs out, I had made $1540 for the blonde
woman, less what I needed to spend on food and condoms and the other
necessities of a whores life.

" Oh Fuck !" I swore out loud. I hadn't deducted the hundred dollars it
had cost me to not go down on Lexy. But it still left me with $1440 from
my first night as a whore.

After I took the money to Tony, I bought a fifty pack of condoms, some
new panties, a couple of new shirts and a few pairs of  stockings. I had
some bacon and eggs and a quick cup of coffee in a cafe, and headed
back to my room to prepare for my second night as a prostitute.

I showered and put on the new underwear and a new shirt, caked my
face in the cheap makeup Tony had charged me so much for, and
headed down to my spot on the street. It was 4.00pm.

Lexy wasn't in her spot down from me, a very young and very attractive
woman stood there propositioning the men that walked past. When she
saw me she walked toward me.

" Hi Lynne, I'm Brook." She wouldn't have been much more than 18 or
19, but she seemed older somehow. But she looked good from a
customers point of view.

Young, slim, blonde, large firm breasts behind her little white tank top,
and long tanned legs that lead invitingly to the hem of a very short tight
white skirt.

I couldn't imagine any bloke preferring to pay to fuck me rather than fuck
her. That thought made me wonder about Lexy. I wondered what Tony
had done to her after I left them in his office. I wasn't concerned about
her, the bitch deserved whatever she got, but business would be better
for me with Lexy here instead of Brook.

" Have you heard ? " Brook said, her eyes  coming to life.

The USS Missouri had  docked in the harbour yesterday,  and was due to
sail for some joint exercises off the coast with the R.A.N. But there'd
been some sort of problem and it wouldn't be sailing  until Tuesday
afternoon, and the Captain had granted shoreleave to 4000 sailors.

4000 American sailors who had been at sea for over seven weeks. The
whores of Kings Cross were going to make a lot of money, me included.

Shoreleave started at five. From shortly after five till eight the next
morning, I fucked 68 sailors, and grossed $7880. That meant $5910
for me. For me to give to the blonde woman.

All sorts of men paid to fuck me.White men, black men, Asian me.Harsh
New York accents and grating southern drawls;One minute a man would
be lying on top of me, fucking me madly, the veins in his neck bulging as
he shot his load into the condom, the next minute I'd be walking upstairs
with another one  groping me and sticking his hand up my skirt.

I never had time to fill in my little book properly. All I had written was
' Sailor ' with 67 ticks underneath it and an amount in the end column.
At one stage there was a group waiting at the entrance to the stairway,
cueing up to fuck me.

I never had time to enjoy any of them, they all came within minutes of
entering me anyway. One young white guy actually came when I was
putting the condom on him, and I think a couple of them paid to fuck me
more than once.

It was an amazing night. After it was all over  I had a long  shower  put on
a new pair of panties, and lay on the bed thinking about all those men
who had paid to fuck me.

My body had started to grow accustomed to achieving orgasm several
times a day, and when I touched myself, I felt how wet I was from
thinking about all those men.

I was exhausted from the long night, and from having my pussy pounded
by 68 desperately horny sailors, all be it briefly by most of them. But I
needed some pleasure myself, and lying in the bed, masturbating alone,
seemed a pretty boring way of getting off.

I was a whore, with lots of money, in the middle of the sleaziest part of
Sydney. I thought I'd earned some pleasure for myself. So I got dressed
stuffed some money in my red handbag and went down into the streets.
It was 8.30.am.

I know my husband and the blonde woman read what I write in this
diary. But I know now what she meant when she said that whores and
sluts are not the same. That they're opposites. A whore simply fucks and
sucks for money, she derives no pleasure in what she does, she does it
only for the money.

A slut enjoys being slut. She performs all sorts of sexual acts  for the
pleasure it gives her. A slut would enjoy getting paid to fuck someone,
but the pleasure for her comes from the sexual act, not the financial
transaction.

I've already proven at the party and the dinner at the blonde woman's
house what a slut I am. And after the last two nights   I've proven what a
profitable little whore I am. Even Tony was impressed with the number of
men who paid to fuck me that night. Only a real whore could fuck 68
men in 15 hours and earn over $7000 doing so.

I was a whore while these men fucked me, interested only in the money
I could make selling my body to them for sex. But I was still a slut the
next morning. Still desperate to satisfy my own needs. I know I've shown
that I am both a slut and a whore, just as she wanted me to.

That's why I didn't think doing what I was planning would displease her
too much. At worst, I was just being a selfish little slut. Perhaps I will
be punished for it, but I'm sure I'll enjoy my punishment anyway.

I returned to my room from my little shopping trip with some new sheets
for the bed, more condoms and a few other things, including' a really
daggy frock. A housewife frock.

I changed out of my whore clothes and into my housewife bra, panties,
pantyhose and shoes; And my bright flowery housewife frock.

I looked in the mirror and was surprised to see the old Lynne looking
back at me. I looked like the old Lynne, but she didn't exist anymore. The
image in the mirror was just a reflection of the past, it was the new Lynne
who snuck down the fire escape into the filthy alley.

There was a light shower of rain, and I hid myself under the large black
umbrella I'd bought, and kept my eyes on the footpath as I walked briskly
towards a bus stop in Ward Avenue, timing my walk so that  I could jump
on the first bus that came along without having to stand around.

The bus went to Randwick, from there I caught a cab to Surrey Hills. I'd
seen ads for the brothel on late night T.V. It was classy and expensive.
An elegant woman in her 40s greeted me at the door. There was no
hesitation or surprise in her voice or body language that I was a woman.

It wasn't the reaction I'd expected. I was dressed in my  daggy mummy
clothes, but the woman simply smiled and escorted me into a tastefully
decorated lounge area, and invited me to take a seat on the couch.

I accepted her offer of a glass of Riesling as she explained that they had
seven ladies available at the moment. The price surprised me a bit,
$250 for an hour, all inclusive.

" What does ' All inclusive' mean ?" I asked as I took a sip of wine.

" The Ladies will explain that to you." The Madam said as a stunning
redhead walked into the room. She was absolutely beautiful.

" Hello. I'm Sally." She said in a rich Irish accent  that added to her
appeal.

" Hello Sally." I stuttered as my eyes devoured her body. She wore a
sheer, almost  see through red gown which she had left open at the
front. She stood in front of me just long enough for me to catch a
glimpse of her bright red bra and panties. Then she smiled and slowly
walked away.

" Hi I'm Samantha." I heard the voice, but I couldn't take my eyes off
Sally. " Sally's absolutely beautiful isn't she." I turned towards the voice
when Sally disappeared from view through a doorway.

A young woman with shoulder length blonde hair was standing in front of
me." Hi Lynne, I'm Samantha." She was dressed in lingerie too. Black
lingerie that contrasted with her blonde hair and soft white skin.

" You're beautiful too." I said smiling at her. " But not as  beautiful  as
Sally " I said to myself.

" You look pretty good yourself Lynne." She said with a cheeky smile on
her face, her soft blue eyes staring straight into mine. " You remind me
of a girlfriend of mine. I bet you taste as good as she does too."

I bit my bottom lip as I felt my clitoris respond to what she had said. It
was as if her words had stroked me between the legs, and she knew it.
Samantha lingered for a moment, making sure I realised just how
beautiful she really was and then turned and walked away, just as Sally
had done.

Another five woman paraded themselves in front of me, just as Sally and
Samantha had. They were all beautiful, all dressed in expensive
lingerie, all smelling of delicious fragrances of perfume. I would have
enjoyed myself with any of them, but I wanted Sally.

The Madam returned after the last of the women had introduced them
selves and asked which lady I would like to see. " Will you be using
cash or a credit card ? " She asked politely after I told her I wanted to
see Sally.

I fumbled through my new housewife hand bag and held out $250 in
cash for her. " Sally will be with you in a moment." She said as she took
the money and then left the room.

I felt like a nervous, horny little schoolgirl as Sally sat next to me on the
couch. " Would you like another glass of wine before we go upstairs ?"
She put her hand on my leg as she spoke sending a shiver of excitement
through my body.

" No thank  you."  I bit my lip again as I felt her hand gently caressing
the top of my thigh.

I followed her up a flight of stairs covered in a plush pinkish carpet, then
down a wide hall and into a large room. The lights were dimmed, and
Mariah Carey music played softly in the background. To my left was a
large four poster bed, a black marble spa was in the corner in front of
me. Black metal stands with thick white candles stood on either side of
the bed.

Sally closed the door behind us and moved toward me." What does 'All
inclusive ' mean ? " I asked nervously, trying to take control.

Sally gently ran her finger over the top of my dress, down my cleavage
and across my stomach.

" For you, it means whatever you want it to mean." She looked into my
eyes as she slid her gown off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor.

I had come here expecting to pay a woman to do what I wanted her to
do. I thought I'd be in control of the whore I chose to satisfy me, but it
wasn't turning out the way I'd thought.

So much had happened in the short space of time since that night in the
garage. But I really had very little experience with other women and none
with a woman as breathtakingly beautiful as Sally. She was in control,
not me. I had very little control over myself as her finger snaked it's way
down my body, let alone any control over her.

She kept moving closer until our bodies were touching. I could feel my
breasts against hers, my thighs against hers, my crotch almost against
hers. She reached behind me and slowly unzipped my dress, then peeled
it off my shoulders as she lent forward and gently kissed my neck. My
head arched back and I moaned softly under her touch.

I held her around her waist as she kissed and nibbled on my neck and
ears and she guided me towards the bed. My dress had slid down my
body as we moved and fell to the floor around my feet.

I felt her hands slide inside my panties and grab me firmly on the cheeks
of my arse. My hands did the same to her and we pulled our bodies
together, our crotches pushing hard against each other.

We thrust and rubbed that part of our bodies together as we kissed
each other on the lips and bit each other on the neck.

She seemed as consumed in the passion of the moment as I was.

" Oh God Yes Lynne. Rub yourself against me. Rub your pussy against
mine." She panted.

Our hands grabbed at each others bodies and I felt my panties sliding
down my legs, and we fell onto the bed locked in each others arms. We
rolled around on the bed, the passion building as we pulled each others
bras and panties and stockings off.

Then suddenly she stopped. We were both completely naked and she
was lying on top of me, our pussy's almost stuck together with our juices.
I opened my eyes and looked at her and the expression  on her face
made me moan loudly. I knew what she was going to do, and my eyes
closed again in anticipation.

I felt her tongue on the nipple of my left breast, then I moaned again as
she sucked the nipple on my right breast. I grunted loudly as I felt her
tongue lick it's way down my stomach to the tops of my thighs.

Then she stopped again. My eyes opened  and I looked down at her.
She had a hand around each of my thighs and her face between my
legs, just a few inches from where I so desperately wanted it.

" Oh God Sally please do it." I pleaded as I watched her mouth move
closer. I could feel her breath on my pussy. I could see her tongue
moving closer and closer to my swollen clitoris. I  knew I would cum the
second her tongue touched me there.

She licked the air an inch from my clit. Then moved her mouth a little
closer and licked the air a half an in from my clit. I thrust myself up
towards her mouth in desperation but she pulled her head back and
licked the air above my clit again. I groaned in frustration.

" Are you going to cum Lynne ? " The blonde woman said from the
doorway. My head spun in that direction. It took a moment or two for me
realise that the blonde woman really was standing there.

" Get over here you stupid little slut ! " The seething anger in her voice
cleared my head from the haze of pleasure in which I had been engulfed
just a few seconds before.

I almost fell out of the bed in my rush to obey her and I staggered over
and stood in front her. She grabbed me by the hair and I screamed as
she pulled my head down towards the floor until I fell onto the carpet at
her feet.

She still had hold of my hair and pulled my head back so as my face was
looking up towards her. Her eyes drilled into mine for what seemed an
eternity.

" What the hell's going on ?" I heard Sally ask nervously.

" Shut  the fuck up Sally." Desmond's deep voice roared as he walked
into the room.

" I'm sorry Desmond...I...I didn't see you there, I..." Sally stuttered and
went quiet. Even $250 an hour whores are scared of Desmond.

" Do you know where you were about to stick your tongue Sally ?"

The blonde woman said shifting her eyes towards Sally. But She didn't
answer.

" You were about to lick the dirty little cunt of a cheap street whore."

The room was silent until the blonde woman pulled on my hair again,
almost lifting me off the floor by my hair until my face was looking
straight up at Sally.

" Tell her Lynne. Tell her what you are."

" I'm a street whore." I said as defiantly as I could . " I'm a cheap street
whore."

Sally looked as surprised as she was disgusted. Not just with me, but
with what she had almost done to me.

" She's more than just a cheap whore." The blonde woman said as she
dragged me by the hair towards the bed. " Stand up Sally."

I sensed her reluctance, but Sally did as the blonde woman had
instructed her too, and the blonde woman threw me onto the floor.

"  I think you should show Sally how sorry you are for trying to get her to
lick your dirty little cunt, don't you Lynne ?"

" Yes Mistress." I answered meekly.

" Lick her feet." The blonde woman ordered, and I crawled over to Sally,
brushed my hair out of the way, and started licking her feet.

" She's so much more than just a whore, aren't you Lynne ?"

" Yes Mistress. I'm whatever you want me to be." I only stopped licking
Sally's feet long enough to answer the question.

" Tell Sally how much it costs to fuck you Lynne?"

" Fifty dollars Mistress. It only costs fifty dollars to fuck me."   Again I
only
stopped licking Sally's feet long enough to answer the question.

" But of course your pimp takes his cut out of that doesn't he Lynne ?"

" Yes Mistress."

I heard voices behind me and tried to hear what was going on as I moved
my mouth to Sally's other foot and started licking between her toes. I
soon figured out what the noise was. All the other whores of the brothel
had gathered at the door to see what was going on.

A delicious shiver of humiliation ran down my spine as the blonde woman
invited them in to have a look. I knew I couldn't look up, but out of the
corners of my eyes  I could see high heel shoes and stocking clad ankles
walking beside me.

Some of the women laughed at me, some of them gasped in horror at
what they saw me doing. The humiliation made my pussy juices flow
again.

" Alright, you've had your fun ladies." Desmond said, and the women
quickly left the room, still talking about me as they did.

" You're a very beautiful woman Sally. " The blonde woman said as she
moved closer to her. " I wouldn't mind having that pretty little tongue
of yours between my legs, or up my arse. But you're just another whore,
I can have you whenever I want you."

Sally's toes curled and dug into the carpet when the blonde woman
spoke. Sally obviously didn't like being called a whore.

I heard more footsteps behind me and suddenly someone grabbed my
arms. They pulled them roughly behind me, and  tied them tightly behind
my back. The rope cut into my wrists as I was pulled to my feet by two
men I hadn't seen before. They were both as ugly as each other and
covered in tattoos.

" Get that little bitch out of here." The blonde woman said, her eyes still
feasting on Sally's naked body.

As the two men dragged me towards the door I heard the blonde woman
say. " Well, Lynne has paid for your services Sally.  And I'm sure you're as
talented a little whore as you are a beautiful little whore."

The last thing I saw before the two men pushed me out the door was
Sally kneeling in front of the blonde woman as she lifted her skirt up and
buried her face between the blonde womans legs.

The rope burned my wrists as the two men dragged me down the stairs
and out a rear door. It was only when we got outside that I realised I
was still naked.

" Please let me put some cloths on." I begged them, but they ignored me.
There was a car parked in the small backyard, and to my horror, they
pushed me into the boot and slammed it shut.

A sense of terror engulfed me. I had no idea who these men were, or
where they were going to take me, or what they were going to do to me.

It was pitch dark and I could smell petrol fumes. I don't think I have
ever felt more frightened in my life. I could hear my heart beating loudly
and quickly. I could hear my breathing, fast and shallow.

Then the engine  started and I was thrown against the back of the boot
as the car took off quickly. I was thrown against the rear of the back seat
as the car screeched to a stop. Then against the back of the boot again
as the car accelerated away again. I don't know how long I was in the
boot of the car for. It could have been five minutes or it could have been
an hour.

I didn't even realise that the car had stopped when the boot opened
and the two men reached in and lifted me out. I think we were in a
garage of some sort, but I couldn't really tell because there were bright
lights that hurt my eyes after the darkness I had endured.

I heard myself saying ' thank you ' over and over to the two men as they
led me through a door and down a flight of stairs. I was still thanking
them when I saw Kelly standing at the foot of the stairs.

" Put her in here." Kelly said as she opened the door to what could only
be described as a dungeon. The two men threw me onto a thick bed of
straw in the corner behind the door. Kelly never said anything as the
three of them left and she closed the door behind them.

I lay there for a while catching my breath and collecting my thoughts. I
should have known better than to try to sneak off like that to pursue
my own pleasure without permission. And I realised that all this was just
the start of my punishment for being a selfish little slut.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 9. SHOWING OFF THE NEW LYNNE.

" Put her in here." Kelly said as she opened the door to what could only
be described as a dungeon. The two men threw me onto a thick bed of
straw in the corner behind the door. Kelly never said anything as the
three of them left and she closed the door behind them.

I lay there for a while catching my breath and collecting my thoughts. I
should have known better than to try to sneak off like that to pursue
my own pleasure without permission. And I realised that all this was just
the start of my punishment for being a selfish little slut.

I knew I just had to lie there and wait to be punished. Although I

Lynne put the pen down and looked out the window. It was dark outside.
She'd been writing for hours and had lost all track of time as she relived
what had happened to her through her words in the diary. But something
had interrupted her, a noise.

" What are you doing Lynne ?" Her husband's voice startled her and she
spun around to face him.

" You're back."

" Yeah, but there are plenty of Roo's that didn't make it home this week."

As she looked at her husband she realised that she had hardly given him
a moments thought through all that had happened this last week. Three
weeks ago, her whole life revolved around him, but she wasn't sure what
part he would play in her life from now on.

" The blokes are here,  get us some beers and fix us something to eat."

" Yes Sir." Lynne said obediently, as she had been instructed to. From
now on she was to address all men as Sir or Master and all women as
Miss or Mistress. Failure to do so would put her ultimate goal at risk.

" What do you want me to wear Sir? "

" What you've got on will do for now but put some makeup on and fix
your hair. We'll be in the lounge room."

The red silk robe wasn't all that short, it ended about three inches above
her knees. But she was completely naked underneath it. She could
present herself to them in a much more appealing way, and it would
only take a few minutes. But if this is how her husband wanted her
dressed to serve his friends, then that's what she would wear.

She went into the bathroom and quickly brushed her hair, applied a
touch of makeup and more than a few squirts of Lou Lou perfume. She
looked at herself in the mirror as she  opened the front of her robe to
expose of bit of cleavage.

The four men were siting on the large L shaped lounge as Lynne walked
past them to the bar in the corner of the lounge room. She grabbed four
stubbies of V.B. from the bar fridge, and walked back to hand them to
the men.

" In glasses for fuck sake Lynne." Her husband snapped at her.

" I'm sorry. I'll only be a minute." She could feel the eyes of the four men
on her as she scurried back behind the bar. She quickly grabbed four
glass beer mugs off a shelf on the mirror tiled wall behind the bar.

She had her back to them as she twisted the tops off the stubbies and
poured their drinks, but she could see them in the mirrored tiles. They
were all staring at her. They were talking, and although she couldn't hear
what they were saying, she knew they were talking about her.

She placed the mugs on a woven cane tray and carried them out to her
husband and his mates. Her breasts swayed inside her robe as she lent
forward and served each of them their drink. They all enjoyed the view
behind the gap in Lynne's robe as they took their mugs off the tray, all
except her husband. He didn't bother looking.

" I thought I'd order some pizzas if that's ok Sir. There isn't really..... "

" Anything would be better than your fucking cooking Lynne." Her
husband interrupted. The other men laughed nervously. They weren't
used to him treating Lynne like this, or to Lynne's submissive behaviour.

She went back to the bar, opened four more stubbies and the front
of her robe a bit more then went back to top up their drinks. Her breasts
almost fell out of her robe each time she lent over to fill up one of the
mugs.

She was leaning over topping up one of the men's drinks when she
heard her husband say.

" I think the boys would like something to nibble on Lynne. Got any
ideas."

" See anything you like ?" She asked the man she was serving.

Their laughter was less nervous this time. But none of them said
anything. She poured some pretzels and chips into two bowls, loosened
her robe some more and walked over to the lounge.
The men could see the nipple on her left breast when she lent forward
now. Even her husband looked this time, and he smiled approvingly
when he saw how hard and swollen her nipple was.

She ordered the pizzas and continued serving them drinks but they
seemed to lose interest in her and in looking at her breasts. Lynne
wished that her robe was shorter so that they could see that she had no
panties on. She'd found a number of excuses to bend over in front of
them as served them, but she knew they couldn't see all the way up the
back of her robe.

She served them the pizza's from the boxes and kept filling up their
mugs for another hour or so. In between serving their drinks and food
she was fetching them napkins and plates and putting on music, wiping
spilt beer off the coffee table, and picking up pieces of pizza off the floor.

Her husband referred to her in increasingly crude and degrading terms
as the night went on and the drinks went down. He started calling her
bitch instead of Lynne when he wanted something. Bitch soon became
slut, which soon became whore which  eventually became cunt.

The others started calling her bitch, once or twice one of them called
her slut, but to her disappointment none of them would call her cunt.

They'd had seven or eight beers each and were talking louder and
swearing more with each drink. She was pouring a drink for one of them
when he said.

" Make sure you give me enough head Lynne." Their laughter was  more
boisterous now.

" You'll get all the head you want whenever my slut of a wife is  around
mate." Her husband said loudly.

The more they drank, the more comments they made about her. None
of their little remarks were particularly clever or funny, although the men
thought they were. Lynne was just happy that they were talking about
her, taking notice of her.

One of them flicked his coaster off the coffee table and said. " Pick that
up for me Bitch." When she stood in front of him and bent over to
pick up the coaster he said. " You've got a nice smile Lynne."

The men burst into laughter again, and Lynne stayed bent over a lot
longer than she needed to as she enjoyed their laughter. Then eventually
she stood up and put the coaster back on the table and said.

" Is there anything else I can do for you ?"

" I can think of a couple of things smiley." He said setting off another
round of laughter.

" Excuse me Sir." She said to her husband." I'll have to get some more
beer from the fridge in the kitchen. Her husband didn't look at her or
say anything, he just waved her away with his hand.

She stacked the tray with stubbies of Carlton Crown and walked back
into the loungeroom. She was on her knees, restocking the bar fridge
when she heard her husband. He was telling them how she was always
playing with herself and some of the methods she used to get herself off.

" Hey cunt, get your fat arse over here."

She smiled when she heard his voice. He wanted to embarrass and
degrade her in front of his mates some more and she liked the thought
of it. She opened the front of her robe even further, and walked over and
stood in front of her husband.

" I was just telling the boys what a fucking little slut you are."

Lynne smiled at her husbands friends, the beer had really loosened them
up now, and they were enjoying the way she let her husband treat her.

" Tell them what you have to do if you want to masturbate Lynne."

" I have to ask you for permission to masturbate ." Lynne said looking at
her husband. Then she made eye contact with each of the other men.

" I love playing with myself, I'd do it three or four times a day if I was
allowed, but I'm not. If I want to masturbate when he's at work, I have to
ring him up and ask him, if he's away, like he has been all week, I just
have to wait."

" If you ask nicely, I'll let you masturbate now Cunt. ?"

Lynne was already wet, and she could feel herself getting even wetter
talking like this in front of these men she'd known for so long.  And she
knew that showing people what she was, what she had become, was an
important step in reaching her ultimate goal. Especially showing people
who knew her.

People who knew her as the old Lynne had to be shown what sort of
woman the new Lynne was. She was totally committed to the new life the
blonde woman had offered her and she wanted to show people just what
sort of woman she had become. And her husband's mates were a good
place to start.

" Please Sir, can I masturbate, can I play with myself."

She smiled as her husband nodded his approval. None of the other men
made a sound or moved in their seat. They just sat there watching,
amazed at what was happening.

" Thank you Sir." Lynne said as she slowly ran her hands over her thighs
and up over her stomach. She looked at the other men as she cupped
her breasts in her hands. Her nipples were stiff and she closed her eyes
enjoying the sensation as she squeezed them hard through the soft
material.

One hand slid down her stomach and undid the robe. It fell open giving
the men a good view  of her large breasts and shaved vagina. She looked
into their eyes as she licked the middle finger of her right hand and
moved her feet wider apart.

" I'm so wet." She purred.

" You're always wet." Her husband retorted sarcastically. " And your
bald little pussy is dripping wet now after prancing around here all night
in that skimpy little robe flashing your tits and arse at anybody that will
look. Isn't it little slut?"

" Yes Sir it is." She moaned softly as her finger found her clitoris.

" I was thinking." Her husband said to his friends who were sitting there
staring at his wife as she masturbated. " That stripper we were going to
hire for Mick's buck show tomorrow night is going to cost three hundred
dollars. Lynne would do it for nothing. I know Lynne's nowhere near as
young and attractive as that stripper, but all the blokes will be three
quarters pissed anyway."

Lynne's breathing grew heavier as she soaked up the humiliation of her
husbands words, and the act of playing with herself in front of his
friends.

" You'd like to be Mick's stripper wouldn't you Cunt."

" Yes I would." She panted. " I'd love to be Mick's little slut stripper."

Lynne looked at the faces of her husbands friends as they watched her
masturbating. Stephen was a nice bloke, big and blonde. She'd always
liked him, but had never been particularly attracted to him. His big
blue eyes met hers and he quickly looked back down between her legs. It
was just like Stephen to be embarrassed by what she was doing. But he
still stayed and watched her.

Darren was the one she'd always had a thing for. Young, short dark hair,
as sexy a man as she'd ever met. He smiled at her when their eyes
met, and she moaned softly, her head slumping forward from the
pleasure his smile gave her. When she looked back  at him, his eyes too
were fixed on the wet patch between her legs as  she rubbed herself.

Ross was the one she didn't like. He was a slob and a borderline
alcoholic. And although he thought of himself as one of god's gifts to
women, he was not an attractive man.

She felt her first twinge of embarrassment when her eyes met his. He
had a lecherous smile on his face which showed off his nicotine stained
teeth. She forced herself to smile back at him and watched his eyes
move back to where the attention of the others was focused. Her bald
wet pussy with her finger sliding in and out of it.

" Do any of you want to fuck her?" Lynne's husband asked as if asking
if they wanted another drink or some more pizza. They all shook their
heads sheepishly.

" What about a blow job. She gives great blow jobs. "

Again the three men shook their heads.

" No takers Lynne. You're going to have to lose some weight off that fat
arse of yours if you want to be a slutty little stripper or your audiences
will keep walking out on you."

" I'm sorry." Lynne gasped. " I'll try to look better next time. I promise
I'll try and loose..."

" Shut the fuck up and  get your robe off so they can get a good look at
you."

Lynne slid the robe off her shoulders and flung it away. Her fingers
wasting no time getting back to her swollen clitoris and nipples.

" She's not that bad really I suppose." Her husband continued his
commentary about her body. " Her stomach's still pretty flat, and her
thighs aren't big like a lot of women her age. But she could loose a few
pounds off her arse. Couldn't you Cunt. ?"

" Yes Sir. I have got a bit of a fat arse. I'm sorry. I'll try harder to look
better. "

" But at least she hasn't got any cellulite on her arse or thighs. I wouldn't
have let her take her robe off if she did. Turn around so they can see."

Lynne turned slowly so her husbands friends could see every part of her.
But she kept playing with herself as she did.

" But you must admit, she's got great tits." He leaned over and spun her
around to face them again and grabbed the nipple on her left breast.

" And look how big her nipples are."

" What about my clitoris Sir ? You've always said I've got a really big clit."

" Yes you have Cunt. Show them how big it is."

She moved the hand that had been squeezing her nipple down to her
pussy and pulled her lips apart to show her husband's friends how big
her clitoris is.

Her husband was right, Lynne did have an unusually large clitoris. When
it was swollen as it was now, it poked out from between her legs like
a little penis. Her husband's friends obviously agreed.

Lynne had been on the brink of orgasm several times and pulling her
lips apart to show them her big clit left her desperate to cum.

" May I make myself cum now please Sir." She panted. Her husband let
her words and his wife hanging for a few moments before saying.

" Well no body wants to fuck you so you may as well."

" Thank you Sir." She said and quickly licked her fingers a few times
and started rubbing herself hard.

" Can I lie on the floor please Sir."

She was close now, but having an orgasm standing up is not as
pleasurable for her as it is lying down and her husband knew it. That's
why he said no.

" Tell us when you're going to cum Lynne." He said, almost sarcastically.
as he watched his friends watching his wife.

" Almost." She gasped. " I'm almost there."

Lynne's hand was almost a blur as she rubbed herself faster the closer
she got.

" It's coming....It's coming.....I'm cu..."

" Stop !" Her husband yelled and Lynne obeyed, groaning loudly as she
pulled her hand away from between her legs. Her face was flushed and
she was breathing heavily, a look of desperation filled her face.

" I think you should ask my guests if you can cum or not."

" Yes Sir I should." she panted. She felt light-headed as she turned to
each of the three men in turn.

"  Can I cum please....Can I make myself cum now please...Please..."

They were as keen to see Lynne have an orgasm as she was desperate
to have one. Stephen nodded but wouldn't look at her face. Darren said
" Yes Bitch."  And Ross said. " Yes slut you can cum for us."

" Thank you....Thank you..." Lynne said in a voice that was barely more
than a whisper. " They said I could cum Sir." She said looking back at her
husband. " They said I can make myself cum now."

" Ok Cunt. Get yourself off for then. "

Lynne's fingers buried themselves between her legs again.

" Arrh Yes." She moaned."  It's coming....I'm nearly there...It's coming"

" Hang on a minute Cunt." Her husband yelled at her again. Lynne didn't
think she could hold it back this time.  Her knees buckled and she
grabbed the coffee table to stop herself from falling to the floor.

" Oh Fuck..."

She had stopped touching herself as her husband had instructed, but
she thought she was going to cum anyway. He had told her to Hang on a
minute and she was only just hanging on.

" Would you like to do yourself with your vibrator Cunt.  Would you like to
show them how you shove your big  vibrator up yourself ?"

" Oh yes pleaseSir I would." Lynne suddenly had more control of herself.
Her orgasm would be much more intense with her vibrator. " I'd love to
show them how I fuck myself with my vibrator."

" I know you would, that's why I'm not going to let you use it."

Lynne's head slumped forward. Her husband was playing with her the
way the blonde woman did, and she loved it. He enjoyed showing off the
new Lynne, and she knew that this would only be the start of it.

She waited for permission to finish herself off with her fingers, but her
husband just stared at her, his face beaming. When she couldn't wait
any longer she said softly.

" May I continue masturbating with my hand now please Sir ? "

Her husband remained silent. She had to bite her lip to stop herself
from asking again. Eventually her husband said " Yes, you may."
Lynne let out a long almost pitiful moan.

" But if I say to stop again, and you cum anyway, I'll make you suck the
dog off. Do you understand ? "

" Yes Sir. I understand." She said unconvincingly. She understood what
he meant, but she knew she wouldn't be able to stop herself from
cumming next time.

She had a vision of herself lying on the floor in the laundry giving the
big Rottweiler a head job. She flung her head back trying to shake the
vision from her mind. Her husband and the Blonde Woman knew how
effective their threats of making her do things with dogs were. And they
used the threats well.

Lynne moved her right hand back between her legs slowly, warily. She
knew once she started touching herself again there would be no stopping
this time. She knew if he said to stop again, she would end up on the
floor in the laundry sucking off the dog.

She licked the fingers on her right hand and slid them down her stomach
towards her  bald wet pussy. She'd been giddy and weak in the legs
since her husband had made her stop the second time. The fear of what
she might have to do in the laundry only made it worse.

" You can only use your left hand cunt." The fog started to lift from her
mind as she heard what her husband had said. " Put your right hand
behind your back. If you touch yourself with your right hand, you've got
yourself a date in the laundry with the dog. Do you understand."

She looked at his three friends again. They were like pubescent boys
who had snuck into an R rated movie the way they looked at her.

Her head fell back with a huge smile on her face and she let out a noise
that resembled laughter.

She was floating  in a cocktail of emotions and physical sensations. The
pleasure of being humiliated in front these men that she knew, the
fear of having to satisfy the dog, the frustration of being offered and then
denied her vibrator, and now the frustration of only being allowed to use
her left hand mixed with the physical sensations that grabbed at her
body from between her legs.

As she stood there soaking up all the delicious sensations she realised
how right she had been to choose to become a slut.

Suddenly the fear of servicing the dog became part of the pleasure that
consumed her body and would soon take control of it. Lynne's right hand
slapped against her back as she did as she had been told and she
grabbed  herself between the legs with her left hand.

Her fingers groped around in her wet flesh as she tried to part her lips
and get at her clitoris. But she couldn't get the fingers on her left hand to
do what she wanted them to do. The wet folds of her pussy lips kept
slipping from her fingers.

" Oh Fuck !" She yelled through gritted teeth as her lips slipped from her
fingers again. She closed her eyes as her hand fumbled around between
her legs. She spread her legs wide, bent herself at the knees slightly and
leant back in a desperate attempt to get at herself better. She almost
lost her balance and had to move her legs closer together.

" Can I lie on the floor please Sir." She pleaded with her husband but
he ignored her.

She wiped her hand on her stomach hoping to dry her fingers enough
so she could touch herself the way she needed to. " Ah Yes ! " She
moaned softly as she was finally able to part her lips with the index and
ring fingers of her left hand. She buried the two fingers deeper into the
wet folds of her swollen pussy lips, making sure they couldn't slip from
her grasp again.
Her clitoris was exposed now, and her middle finger hovered above it.
" Oh Yes." She gasped again in relief at finally getting her fingers to do
what she wanted.

" Can I kneel on the floor please Sir ? " She knew how pathetic she must
have looked and sounded, and it sent a rush of pleasure through her
body, but her husband ignored her again.

She looked at the faces of the men watching her, and groaned as she
pushed the finger hard against her clitoris. She looked at Darren and
started rubbing and shaking the hand that was impaled between her
legs. She stumbled as she lost her balance slightly.

" Can I lean against the wall please Sir." She begged her husband, but
yet again he ignored her.

She whined in frustration and looked back at Darren as her body started
thrusting and shaking itself against her fingers as she tried frantically to
rub herself faster.

Her breathing grew heavier and louder as she got herself closer and
closer to the orgasm her body so desperately craved. She felt  it building
inside her. She was  panting wildly when her husband spoke.

Her head spun in his direction. She hadn't heard what he'd said. But
she didn't care anymore. She couldn't stop, if she had to suck the dog
off, then she would. But she had to cum.

" It's cumming...It's cumming...It's cumming.." She chanted. " Now....
Now...I'm cumming......."

Her words became noises as she came. Her body was bucking wildly as
she thrust herself against her hand faster and faster.  She threw her
head back hard and grunted and moaned and squealed like an animal
as each wave of her orgasm ripped through her body.

She had been looking into Darren's eye's when her orgasm hit and his
eyes were the first thing she saw as her orgasm started to slowly subside
and she returned to a level of consciousness

She was rubbing herself hard through the last moments of pleasure
as her husband pulled her hand away and said.

" Alright we've seen enough ."

Her head slumped forward and she whimpered loudly as she felt her
orgasm fade away a lot earlier than it should have.

" Get us some beers and start cleaning this fucking mess up."

" Yes Sir." She answered breathlessly as she staggered over to pick up
her robe. Small ripples of pleasure were still running up her body from
between her legs.

Her hand was covered with her juices and she used her robe as a towel
to wipe her hands before she put it back on. Her body still ached from
being denied those last moments  of pleasure. It wouldn't take much to
make her cum again.

She was in a daze as she staggered toward the bar, but she wasn't
alone. Stephen, Darren and Ross sat on the lounge in stunned silence.

They had never seen anything like what Lynne had just done in front
of them. They'd seen strippers stick beer bottles and conduit bends up
themselves. They'd seen them fuck each other with strap on dildoes.
But they'd never seen a show like the one Lynne had put on for them.

They'd seen their wives and girlfriends have orgasms, they'd seen
whore's screaming and moaning as they faked orgasm. But they'd never
seen a woman have an orgasm as intense and all consuming as the
orgasm they had just watched Lynne give herself.

She was jolted into a higher level of consciousness when she heard her
husband's voice close behind her.

" You didn't hear what I said just before you climaxed, did you Lynne ?"

" No Sir." She stuttered, afraid to turn around, afraid to look at him.

" You fucking look at me when I'm talking to you Cunt !" He said angrily
as he grabbed her hair and pulled her towards him.

" You don't know whether you have to do the dog or not, do you Lynne."
He had a smug almost depraved smile on his face.

" No Sir I don't" She whimpered. He laughed at her and turned and
walked away.

The fear of having to do it had started to swell in the pit of her stomach.
But the anxiety, the feeling of dread from not knowing her fate was even
worse.

She tried to fight off the vision of herself lying on the floor in the laundry
with the big Rottweiler, but the vision kept returning, more graphic, more
disgusting each time.

Stephen, Darren and Ross all lived within walking distance, and two of
them left without saying much almost as soon as Lynne had climaxed.
But she hadn't noticed until she returned to the lounge shakily holding
the tray with the stubbies on it.

Her husband and Ross sat on the lounge drinking their beer, discussing
the noises she made when she came as  she started  cleaning up the
mess the men had made.

" It's more of a loud whine and a squeal......" She heard her husband say
as the two men tried to find the right words to describe the noises she
made when she came.

" I'm fucked if I know." Ross said. " But I've never heard a woman make
noises like that. She sounds more like some sort of wild animal than a
woman."

" Lynne's more of a fucking wild animal than a woman mate." They both
looked at her and laughed.

Lynne was wiping the coffee table with a wet cloth when she heard Ross
say to her husband.

" Listen mate, now that the others have gone, is that offer to fuck her
still open?"

" Sure." Her husband said. " Take her into the bedroom and fuck the
arse off the little slut."

Lynne pretended not to hear. She wanted to fuck Darren, even Stephen
would be alright. But she really didn't want to fuck Ross.

" Lynne, Ross wants to fuck you." She looked up at her husband and
forced herself to smile and then to say.

" I was hoping he would." She looked at Ross who  had that sickly
smirk on his face again. " I've wanted to fuck you for ages. I often think
about you when I masturbate. I was watching you the whole time I was
cumming......"

" Get your fat arse in the bedroom Lynne he wants to fuck you not have a
conversation with you." Her husband said cutting her off.

Ross enjoyed the way her husband spoke to Lynne, but not as much as
Lynne did. She walked over to him and gently took his hand in hers as he
staggered to his feet.

" You sure this is ok mate." Ross said hesitantly. " I mean, we've been
mates for a long time and she is your wife...."

" Yeah mate but you're thinking of Lynne as a normal wife like Debbie.
There's a big difference between a wife like yours and the slut of a thing
I got stuck with."

" Yeah I know that, but...."

" Look mate if you don't fuck her, she'll just sneak out later and find
some other bloke to fuck her."

Lynne stroked Ross's hand with her thumb as she listened to them
compare her to Ross's wife.

" She won't say anything to Debbie will she ?"

" No way. She knows what I'd do to her if she did. And besides, she
knows you wouldn't be able to come around and fuck her anymore if
she did."

Lynne felt Ross relax, the last comment had cleared his mind of any
last doubts he had as to whether he should fuck her or not.

" Do you want to fuck me now Sir ?" Lynne asked softly. Ross looked at
her with a confused expression on his face. She squealed as her
husband grabbed her roughly by the hair and pulled her face close to
his.

" Don't call him Sir." He whispered. " He doesn't understand the
significance of it, and he wants to hear you call his name."

" I know you've waited a long time for Ross to fuck you Lynne." He said
loudly this time. " But he'll fuck you when he's ready. Understand ? "

" Yes Sir." She said through the pain as her husband pulled on her hair.

" I'm sorry Ross. I'm sorry for being such an impatient little slut. I...."

She yelped as her husband pushed her away. " Don't expect too much
Ross." Her husband said as she led Ross toward the bedroom. " Despite
all her experience, she's a pretty dud fuck."

Lynne didn't expect Ross to be the sort of man who was big on foreplay,
and she was right. When she asked him how he wanted her he said.

" On your back with your legs open."

Lynne did as she was told, she took of her robe and positioned herself
on the bed the way he wanted her. Ross pulled his Shooters Party T-shirt
off, undid his belt and knelt up on the bed between her legs.

He pulled his jeans and underpants down just far enough to get his cock
out. It was already hard, he grabbed hold of it, pushed it against Lynne's
pussy until he found her opening, and shoved it inside her.

He moved around positioning himself on top of her. He put an arm
either side of her head to support himself, and started fucking her.

As she lay there with his cock sliding in and out of her Lynne thought
about all the times Ross had tried to come onto her. The mere thought
had always repulsed her.

She remembered one time at a BBQ, Ross was drunk and had been
trying to chat her up all night. As the night wore on and Ross got drunker
he cornered her on the Patio and tried to grope her. His hands were all
over her as she fought him off. All this happened as a dozen other people
including his wife Debbie watched on in embarrassment.

Stephen had had to come over and drag him off her. Lynne knew that
if they had been alone he would have raped her.

Debbie had walked over to her later and said. " I wish you would let him
fuck you Lynne. Then I wouldn't have to fuck him when we get home."

Debbie wouldn't have to worry about doing her wifely duties with Ross
tonight.
Lynne's mind had wandered off, but her attention suddenly returned to
the man she was having sex with as Ross groaned loudly and squirted
his cum inside her.

He gave one last deep thrust, then pulled his cock out of her and rolled
onto the bed beside her. He was breathing heavily, Lynne ran her fingers
through the hair on his chest and licked the beads of sweat off his
cheeks.

" Did you like that ?" He asked, sounding pleased with himself. Lynne
nearly laughed.

" You know I did." She whispered as she nibbled on his ear.

" Then get me hard again and I'll give you some more."

" Mmmm, Yes Please." Lynne said as she started licking her way down
his hairy chest and stomach till her face was level with his cock. It was
soft, and covered with his cum and her juices, she licked it a few times
and sucked it into her mouth.

She hadn't taken much notice of how big it was when he fucked her. It
had all happened so quickly, and she was surprised at just how well
endowed Ross was.

" You like my big cock, don't you ?"

" Mmmmmm, I love your big cock. I love it inside me. I love to suck on it"

He wasn't as big as Desmond or Tony, but she had to agree with him, he
did have a very big cock, and he was still soft.

" But having a big cock is one thing Ross, knowing what to do with it is
another." Lynne said to herself.

Lynne knew that with all  that he'd had to drink getting him hard again
and getting him off again so soon wasn't going to be easy. She could be
stuck in the bedroom sucking on his cock for hours,

Just the thought of it was enough to make her suck his cock harder and
faster. Lynne was relieved when she felt it start to swell in her mouth.
She pulled his jeans and underpants down a bit further and started
licking his balls. She felt the way his body reacted, he liked having his
balls licked.

She started jerking him off with her hand as she kept licking and sucking
on his balls. His cock grew stiff and hard in her hand.

" Go and grab me a beer before I do you again Lynne."

" Jesus you're a fucking pig." Lynne said to herself.

" Yeah sure Ross, don't go anywhere I'll be right back. You've made me
all wet again and you said you'd fuck me again remember."

" Having fun ?" Her husband asked as she walked past the loungeroom.

Lynne stopped and faced him." Yes Sir we are." She answered politely.

" He's hung like a horse isn't he. I'd love to see the look on your face if
he decides to fuck you up the arse."

Lynne was caught off guard for a moment. The thought that he might
want to fuck her up the arse hadn't occurred to her. His cock was too big
too thick for her to take it up the arse.

" May I go now Sir ? He wants a beer before he fucks me again." Her
husband nodded his approval and she scurried off to the kitchen.

She was thinking about how much it would hurt if Ross decided to fuck
her up the arse as she got a stubby from the fridge and twisted the top
off.
It wasn't just the size of his cock he was so rough. She knew he wouldn't
give her any time to adjust to his size, he'd just stick it up her. And who
knows how long it would take him to cum again so soon and after all
he'd had to drink.

Then she thought about the man attached to the cock. Ross was a
missionary position and blow job man. He really wasn't the kind of man
who would be into anal sex.

By the time she was walking past the loungeroom again she wasn't
concerned about Ross wanting to fuck her up there.

" Maybe I'll suggest it to him." Her husband said as he appeared in front
of her. He startled her at first, but she quickly composed herself and
stood in front of him submissively.

" Whatever pleases you Sir."

He saw the look in her eyes and an evil smile spread over his face.

" Yes, I think I will."

" May I go now please Sir, he's waiting for me." Lynne almost ran down
to the bedroom after being given permission to go. She wanted to get
Ross off again before her husband suggested he do her up the rear.

Ross was lying on the bed with his jeans and underpants around his
thighs and his big cock lying across his leg. He was soft again.

" Hey Rossco." Her husband yelled as he walked into the room. Lynne
was lying beside Ross on the bed with his big soft cock in her mouth
doing all that she could to get him hard again as quickly as she could.

" Why don't you fuck her up her arse. That's her favourite."

" Yeah well it's not mine mate." Ross said as he downed half the stubbie
Lynne had fetched for him.
" Tell him how much you like it up the arse Lynne."

Lynne knew that anal sex with this pig of a man would be an excruciating
experience. But she was going to have to do her best to talk him into
doing just that to her.

She slid his semi erect cock out of her mouth and looked into his
bloodshot eyes.

" I really love it up the arse. I'd really love your cock up my arse Ross.
It's so big." She squeezed it as she spoke. " And you'll love it. I've got a
really tight little arse hole. Please Ross. Let me get you hard again and
you can fuck me up my little arse hole with your big cock."

His cock had grown hard in her hand as she spoke, he liked the idea.

" Just get me hard again and we'll see." He said smugly as he took
another swig on the stubbie. He really did think she'd enjoyed fucking
him, he really believed she wanted his ugly cock up her arse.

" Get me another beer bitch." Ross said as he threw the empty bottle
on the bed beside her.

" Sure Ross. Don't go anywhere, I'll be right back so you can stick this big
cock of yours up my arse." She kissed his cock as she spoke and then
excused herself as she walked around her husband.

Ross was soft again by the time she returned. She handed him the beer
and crawled back onto the bed until her face was level with his cock
again.

Lynne watched her husband out of the corner of her eye as she lifted
Ross's cock up off his stomach. He was uncircumcised and the head had
shrunk behind his foreskin. She flicked her tongue through the folds of
his foreskin and licked the head and eye of his soft cock.

" I need a piss."  Ross said as he pushed Lynne out of the way  and stood
up.

"Lynne will help you Ross,  she likes holding men's cocks while they take
a piss."

Lynne's head spun towards her husband, but she couldn't stop herself
from smiling at him. She loved being  degraded and humiliated  in such
imaginative ways.

" You're fucking joking." Ross said as he  pulled up his under pants and
jeans and did up his zipper and belt,

" Why  did you put your pants back on Ross. I thought you were going to
have a piss and then do Lynne up the arse?"

Ross looked down at his jeans. " I don't fucking know." He laughed.

" Because you're drunk and you're a dickhead." Lynne said to herself.

" Can I please hold your cock for you while you take a piss Ross. Please."
Lynne pleaded.

" Yeah....alright I suppose...."

" Thanks Ross." She said like an excited little girl. She kissed him on the
cheek and took his hand in hers and led him towards the bathroom.

" The blokes at work are never going to believe this." Ross mumbled as
Lynne knelt down on the tiles.

" Just send them around." Lynne said. " They'll believe everything you tell
them by the time they leave."

She undid his zipper and put her hand in through the opening of his fly.
Her hand fumbled around  inside his underpants finally managing to get
his big soft cock under the elastic on the leg of his underpants and
through the opening of his fly. She took it in her hand and pointed it at
the bowl.

" Whenever you're ready Ross." She said excitedly.

Her eyes moved from his cock to his face and then back to his cock
when she heard the sound.

Ross felt uncomfortable as Lynne held his cock while he pissed. To her
surprise, Lynne felt her pussy getting very wet very quickly.

" Oh God. You are a disgusting little slut." Lynne said to herself as she
watched. When he was finished she put his cock back in his underpants.

" Do you want to watch me take a piss Ross ?" She asked as she knelt
in front of him looking up at him.

" No I fucking don't you queer bitch. Just get your fat arse back in the
bedroom."

" Whatever you want Ross." Lynne said as she followed him back into
the bedroom. Her husband was gone but the door was still open. She
knew he was out there in the dark somewhere watching them, listening
to them.

" Are you going to fuck me up the arse now Ross ?"

" I dunno. Just get me hard again."

Lynne could feel Ross's disgust with her. He'd wanted to fuck her for so
long, now that he had her and could do whatever he wanted with her he
wasn't enjoying her as much as he thought he would.

When he'd fantasised about fucking Lynne he'd imagined her as a
normal woman like Debbie or the other women he'd had sex with over
the years. But there was nothing normal about Lynne. Even the
prostitutes he'd paid to fuck were more normal than her.

Like all men Ross had dreamed of having a dirty little slut to play with.
Now that he had one at his disposal, he didn't really know what to do
with her.

Lynne knelt on the floor in front of him undid his belt and fly and pulled
his jeans and underpants down to his knees. His cock was hanging
straight down over his balls and she opened her mouth wide and pushed
her head up from between his legs and his cock fell into her mouth.

She flicked his foreskin with her tongue, there was a bitter almost sour
taste that wasn't her juices or his cum. She lifted his cock up and was
licking his balls when her husband walked in.

" Here's another stubbie for you Rossco."

" Thanks mate."

" Lynne's into all sorts of weird stuff Ross. Aren't you Lynne."

" If you spend some more time with me Ross, I can show you just what
a kinky little slut I am." Lynne said as she licked his balls.

" Why don't you have her for a weekend Ross. Take her to a cheap motel
somewhere. We'll tell Debbie you and I are going fishing."

" I'll pay for the motel." Lynne said. " I'd love to spend a weekend with
you and your big cock Ross."

" I gotta be honest with you mate." Ross said between gulps on the
stubbie. " Lynne's too fucking cheap and weird for me." He looked down
at Lynne as she knelt on the floor licking his balls and sucking his cock.
" Don't get me wrong mate I know she's your wife and I enjoyed fucking
her, and I want to do her again. But that'll be enough for me. Debbie's
a better fuck anyway."

" Debbie's a better everything mate." Lynne's husband said casually.
" You can't compare a classy woman like Debbie to slut like Lynne.
Anyway enjoy yourself Ross. And make sure you do her up the arse, She
goes right off."

Lynne knew one reason her husband had kept interrupting them was to
make it more difficult for her to get Ross hard again and it had worked.
She'd been sucking and licking on his cock and balls for ten minutes but
he was still soft.

Lynne smiled to herself as she reached down between her legs and
started playing with herself.

" Oh God Ross." She panted. " You make me so wet, you turn me on so
much. And your cock is so big I could cum just looking at it." She jerked
off his cock with one hand and played with herself with the other as she
looked up at him.

" Sucking your big cock makes me want to cum Ross. You make me want
cum Ross. Oh God you're so fucking hot you're going to make me cum."

Lynne felt his cock grow stiff and hard in her hand as she faked an
orgasm. She didn't put much effort into it. She doubted Ross had ever
given a woman a real orgasm. She wondered how much effort Debbie
put into faking it with Ross.

His cock was fully erect now and she couldn't wrap her fingers all the
way around it. "  Are you going to do me up the arse now Ross?"

" Yeah alright."

" Thanks Ross." Lynne said sounding excited but knowing how much it
was going to hurt. She started to move to her bedside table where she
kept her KY. " I'll just lube myself up for you."

" Fuck that." Ross said. " Just get up on the fucking bed."

Lynne hadn't considered that Ross would not allow her to use some
lubricant. But what they did and how they did it was up to him. For now
she was his little slut and she'd do whatever he said. But she realised
that it was going to hurt even more than she had feared.

She got up on the bed on all fours and stuck her arse up in the air for
him. She felt his rough hands on the soft skin of her buttocks, then she
felt his cock between the cheeks of her arse, then  the head of his
big cock was pushing against her tight little arsehole.

" Oh God Ross Yes. Stick your big cock up my arse."

Her words gave him a rush and she grunted in pain as he tried to force
his cock inside her. She felt him moving around behind her trying to find
a position that allowed him to enter her.

" This is no fucking good." he whined.

" Let me help you." Lynne said." Let me help you get it inside me."

She reached down between her legs, grabbed his cock and guided it
towards her arsehole. " There.....now push it in slowly."

Lynne felt her arsehole stretch as he pushed the head of his cock inside
her. " Oh Fuck." She screamed in pain and a surprising amount of
pleasure.

Ross was sliding the head in and out and she could feel herself opening
up for him. With each thrust a little more of his cock slid inside her.

" Oh My God." She yelled and buried her head into the mattress and
grabbed hold of the doona with her hands as her head rocked back and
forth.

" Oh Fuck it's inside me." She panted. " It's up my arse. Oh Fuck Ross
your big cock is up my arse." She wasn't faking anything this time.

After that all Lynne could do was pant and grunt and chant.

" Oh Fuck Yes...Oh Fuck Yes......."

She couldn't wait any longer, she reached  down between her legs
rubbed her clitoris and came.

Ross had never seen a woman thrash around and scream and swear
and yell out the way Lynne did as wave after wave of  pain and pleasure
seared through her body.

The things Lynne did and said and the noises she made pushed Ross
over the edge and he came. But Lynne was lost in the intensity of her
own orgasm. She didn't feel him ejaculate inside her. She didn't notice
him stop and slump over her.

Lynne didn't know what was going on around her. She didn't know what
she was doing or saying. It felt like her orgasm was never going to let
go of her body. But gradually the force of her orgasm did begin to
weaken and she could hear herself.

" Fuck Your Little Slut Up The Arse Ross... Thank you Ross...Thank  you.."

Just a few weeks ago the thought of Ross even brushing against her as
he walked passed repulsed her. Now she was writhing around on her
bed screaming out his name as he fucked her up the arse. Thanking him
over and over for doing it to her. So much had changed in just a few
weeks.

Ripples of pleasure were still running through her body when Ross pulled
his cock out of her. She yelped and fell onto the bed, still rubbing herself
between the legs, still panting " Thank You Ross." over and over.

She looked up at the man she used to refer to as " The Pig." and said.

" That was fucking incredible Ross. You're fucking  incredible Ross."

Ross had never seen a woman in a sexual frenzy the way Lynne was.
No woman had ever called out his name with such unbridled passion
and no woman had shown such fawning almost pathetic gratitude the
way Lynne did.

She still had a wild look in her eyes.  " Oh God I Love Your Big Cock."

She lunged at him and devoured his cock."Let me make you cum again."
She pleaded. " Let me make you cum in my mouth."

Ross had grown hard again watching her and listening to the things she
said. Listening to the way she thanked him over and over for what he
had done to her. But there was no way he could cum again.

" No I've had enough." He said as he pushed her away. But she crawled
straight back over to him, grabbed his cock and started licking his balls.

" I said I've had enough." Again he pushed her away, and again she
crawled straight back over to him. Ross knew he couldn't cum again,
not three times in one night, but he didn't want her to know that.

" Please." She begged him as she ran her tongue all over his cock and
balls. " I can make you cum again. I want you to cum in my mouth. I
want to taste your cum. Please."

" Yeah alright" he said reluctantly."But I'm getting bored with you Lynne"
He added, pre-empting his excuse for not being able to cum again.

" Thank  you Ross." She sounded almost pitiful as she thanked him over
and over again. She threw herself onto the floor at his feet and sucked
on his cock while she tried to pull his jeans and underpants down further
He shoved her away and she landed heavily on her back. But she still
had that wild look in her eyes, she was still rubbing herself between the
legs.

" You are a fucking slut." He said with disdain as he pulled his jeans
and underpants off and threw them at her.

" Yes I am Ross. I'm a dirty little slut. I'm your dirty little slut."

" Well, come on then slut." He said as he lay down on the bed.

Lynne had his cock back in her mouth before she was back on the bed
with him. She positioned herself between his legs and licked and sucked
on his balls and his cock like a wild thing. It felt good, it looked good, but
he knew he wouldn't be able to cum again. And it would be her fault.

After a while he'd grab her by the hair and throw her onto the floor again.
He'd tell her what a useless little slut she was. How he was bored with
her already. He'd tell her how her fat arse turned him off. He'd tell her
how much nicer his wife's arse was, how he always came at least two
or three times when he fucked his wife, and he'd been fucking her for
nearly twenty years.

Lynne took his cock out of her mouth and started jerking him off with
her hand while she cupped his balls in her other hand and lifted them up
so she could lick the sensitive  skin underneath. Then she stabbed his
arsehole with her tongue.

" Holy Shit !" Ross yelled. " What the fuck are you doing.."

Lynne flicked her tongue over his arsehole again and felt his body stiffen.

" OH Shit." He cried out.

Lynne's tongue licked and poked and pushed against his arsehole and
she felt his cock grow even harder in her hand and she jerked him off
faster and faster.

He groaned loudly when she slid her tongue up his arse, and kept
groaning as she moved it around inside him. The faster she moved her
tongue the louder he groaned  the heavier his breathing became, and
the faster she jerked him off with her hand.

The first squirt of his cum shot into the air and landed on his stomach,
the second spurted onto Lynnes face, but she had her lips wrapped
around his cock in time for the rest of his cum to fill her mouth.

She sucked every drop out of him, and kept sucking until he grabbed
her hair and pulled her away. She picked herself up and knelt between
his legs again and proudly opened her mouth to show him it was still
filled with his cum.

She closed her eyes as she felt it slide down her throat. She wiped the
cum off her face and licked it off her fingers. She spotted the little
puddle of cum on his stomach and hungrily licked it up.

" Let me clean your cock for you." She panted. Ross didn't have the
strength to push her away again. He'd had too much beer and too much
Lynne. He drifted off to sleep while Lynne cleaned his cock with her
tongue.

" You haven't killed him have you ?" Her husband said as he walked into
the room.  Lynne smiled at him as she continued cleaning Ross's cock.

" Can you feel his cum seeping out of your cunt and your arsehole?"

" Yes Sir." Lynne said closing her eyes to concentrate her mind on
those parts of her body.

" And you can you taste his cum in your mouth ?"

" Yes Sir." She said licking her lips.

" You're not to have a shower tonight. You're not to clean your teeth
or rinse your mouth tonight. I want you to taste and feel his cum in all
your holes all night. Get up."

He grabbed her robe off the floor and wiped her between the legs with it
then threw it at her and said." Put this on. You have a visitor."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 10. OBEDIENCE.

" You're not to have a shower tonight. You're not to clean your teeth
or rinse your mouth tonight. I want you to taste and feel his cum in all
your holes all night. Get up."

He grabbed her robe off the floor and wiped her between the legs with it
then threw it at her and said." Put this on. You have a visitor."

She knew straight away that either Stephen or Darren had come back
to fuck her. Stephen was a nice bloke. But Darren was the one she
wanted.

" I need to take a piss Lynne." She knew what he meant and followed
him into the bathroom and held it as she had done for Ross. But he
moved and some of it squirted on the tiled floor before she could adjust
the direction she was pointing his cock in.

When he was finished he looked down at the small puddle on the floor
and said. " Wipe that up."  Lynne took off her robe and got down on the
floor and wiped up the mess with her robe.

" I've wiped it up Sir." She said almost defiantly as she put her robe
back on. She knew he'd moved on purpose but she hadn't hesitated
she'd just done it and she was smugly pleased with herself until he said.

" I meant with a towel you stupid bitch."

In a perverse sort of way she felt her pride was at stake if she didn't obey
quickly and without flinching. She'd done it without thinking, not out
of obedience but out of stubbornness, out of an attitude of  " I'll show
you." She'd let her emotions interfere with the simple role she had
of doing as she was told.

" I'm sorry Sir I just thought...."

" It's not for you to think Cunt. We will do your thinking for you. All you
have to do is to do as you are told. Simple obedience bitch,  dogs
understand it so what's your fucking problem ?"

" I don't know Sir I'm sorry....I can learn...I can learn to be obedient....."

" Oh you will Lynne, believe me, you will."

His voice was low and threatening but the smile on his face frightened
her more.

" Now come with me, you have a visitor waiting to see you."

She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Her hair was knotted and
twisted, her makeup smudged and she had little white cum stains on
her face. Her robe was stained with her juices, Ross's cum and her
husbands urine.

In that instant she understood what Desmond had meant. She couldn't
think of a word to describe what she saw in the mirror.

Ross had regained consciousness and was getting dressed when they
walked back into the bedroom. " How was she Ross ?"

" I haven't got any skin left on me dick." The two men laughed. " I know
she's your wife mate but fair dinkum she's like a mongrel dog on heat,
she's feral. She's probably out in the backyard fucking your dog when
you're at work."

Lynne saw the look on her husbands face. She'd forgotten about what
she might have to do with the dog and it seemed like her husband had
forgotten too. Now Ross had reminded them both.

" Have you been fucking the dog Lynne ? Have you been giving the dog
head jobs ?"

" No Sir. But I would if you told me to." Her voice shook.

" I know you would Lynne." He could almost see the blood drain from her
face. She looked so  scared, so confused  and vulnerable. Lynne  knew
her husband was enjoying her anguish. The mental torture he was
inflicting on her. She could see the pleasure her discomfort gave him
all over his face.

The worst part for Lynne was not knowing. She wished he would just tell
her if she had to do it or not. And if she did she just wanted to get it over
with. But he wasn't going to tell her, her agony gave him too much
pleasure.

" Go and get Ross's joggers off the porch."

" Yes Sir." Lynne said relieved to have an excuse to get away from the
tormenting silence that had descended upon the room.

The fresh air outside felt good and Lynne took a few seconds to enjoy
it before returning to the bedroom with Ross's dirty  joggers. Ross was
sitting on the bed and her husband instructed her to put his shoes on
him.

Lynne tried to ignore what they were saying about her as she knelt  on
the floor at Ross's feet putting his shoes on him and doing up the laces.

" Why don't you kick her out on her arse mate, you can do a lot better."
Ross said.

" Eventually I will." Her husband replied casually. " But I'm not ready to
kick her out just yet."

They were still talking about her as her husband walked Ross to the front
door.

" You're a lucky man Ross. What I really want is a woman like Debbie. "

Lynne never heard Ross's reply as her husband shut the door. But she
did hear her husband say. " Actually Ross old mate, what I really want
is Debbie. And Lynne's going to help me get her."

" Aren't you Lynne ?" He said walking into the bedroom. "You're going to
help me bed the lovely Debbie, aren't you ?"

" If that's what you want Sir." Lynne was surprised at the ripple of
jealously that swept through her.

" Oh that's what I want Lynne. Debbie is what I want. And you're going
to help me get her. Just like...."

He didn't finish what he'd started to say. " Time to entertain your guest
Lynne."

She followed him down the hall to the games room at the back of the
house. Darren was sitting on the couch watching the end of the Tigers
V Dragons game as he sucked on a can of Tooheys Draught. He was
obviously even drunker than when he'd left earlier. He looked up and
saw Lynne walking towards him.

" Jesus Fucking Christ."

" Hi Darren, I'm glad you came back. I..."

Darren leapt up from the couch as Lynne stood in front of him, there
bodies collided, Lynne stumbled but managed to keep her balance. The
can of beer was jolted from Darren's hand and fell back onto the couch.

" Clean that up you stupid bitch." Her husband roared, as beer spilt
from the can and ran out across the slate tiles.

" What with Sir ?" Lynne asked, not wanting to make the same mistake
as before.

" With your filthy fucking robe cunt." He snapped back  as he pulled the
belt on her robe undone. Lynne quickly removed the robe and started
crawling around the floor mopping up the frothy mess.

" What the fuck...." Darren had looked at Lynne, and he didn't like what
he saw. He stood up again and stepped over her like she was a piece of
garbage on the footpath.

" Jesus Christ Almighty...."

" You can take her into the bedroom and fuck her as soon as she's
cleaned up the mess she made." Lynne's husband said delighted at
Darren's disgust.

" No fucking way mate. I'm drunk, but you could never get me drunk
enough to fuck that."

" I know she doesn't look too good at the moment Darren, but I'll clean
her up a bit for you."

" Don't bother mate. She's a fucking bush pig."

" Just turn the lights off mate and you won't have to look at what you're
fucking."  He was talking to Darren but looking at Lynne.

"I'm going home to fuck my wife." Was all Darren said as he staggered
out onto the patio and down the stairs.

" So. The one you wanted can't stand the sight of you. You disgust him.
How disappointing for you." Her husband said mocking her. " He almost
ran out the back door when he saw you, didn't he Lynne ?"

" Yes Sir." Lynne mumbled.

" From now on you will call me Master."

" Yes Master." She said meekly as she stood up and put her robe back
on.

" I've got something else for you to do anyway. Come with me." He said
moving towards the kitchen. The Telegraph was open on the bench, she
was trying to see what her husband had been reading when she heard
the low growling bark of the Rottweiler coming from the laundry.

Her body froze, and a cold chill ran down her spine.

" What's your fucking problem." Her husband asked sarcastically.

" Nothing Master." She said trying to steel herself for what she had to do.

The Kitchen was a galley style and the laundry was at one end of it. She
walked slowly towards the door, her hands and knees shaking, her
head spinning. She stood in front of the sliding door, and forced herself
to reach out and slide the door open.

The big dog growled when he saw her. Lynne had never liked the big
Rottweiler. He was too big, too aggressive and unpredictable. And the
dog didn't like Lynne either. But she knew that the huge animal would
change his opinion of her after she had done it to him.

She lowered herself to the floor and crawled towards the dog. Her
husband sat at the kitchen bench reading the newspaper while she did
it. He looked up through the open door to the laundry as he heard the
loud yelping noises his dog was making.

Lynne staggered into the kitchen, her face drawn and pale.

" I've done it master." She said in a pathetic whisper.

" Done what Lynne ?"

" I've sucked the dog off like you told me too." Her voice shook.

" I didn't tell you to suck the dog off Lynne."

" But you said......You told me...." Lynne's mind was racing. She looked
around the room frantically then back at her husband's face trying to
make sense out of what he was saying.

" I told you I had something for you to do. I didn't say anything about
sucking the dog off. By the way, it's a pity you didn't hear what I said to
you just before you made yourself cum for the boys. I told you that you
could lie on the floor if you wanted to. You would have enjoyed your
orgasm more not having to stand up like you did."

Tears started to roll down her cheeks as she realised what she'd done,
what her husband had done to her. Anger started to seethe inside her.
She wanted to tell him what a fucking bastard he was. She wanted to tell
him how much she hated him.

Lynne ran from the kitchen through the house, sobbing loudly until she
came to a stop at the sink in their bathroom. She held onto the sides
of the sink as she cried quietly.

Then she looked up and saw herself in the mirror. She saw what was
on her face. She wanted to wiped it off.She wanted to scrub the skin off
her face, but she didn't. She just stood there staring at herself.

She had looked more pathetic each time she had looked at herself in a
mirror over the past three weeks. She had watched herself descend into
what she had become, she had written about it in the diary.

She suddenly felt strangely calm. The tears stopped. She liked what she
saw in the mirror. She couldn't describe how she looked and she didn't
understand why she felt the way she did. But she knew that this was
how she wanted to look, how she wanted to feel.

She suddenly felt ashamed of herself. Not for what she had done in the
laundry, but for the way she had acted towards her husband. It wasn't
his fault. They'd told her many times that all she had to do was to do as
she was told. But she hadn't done that. Her husband hadn't told her to
do it. If she'd waited and done as she was told like she was suppose to it
wouldn't have happened. It wasn't her husbands fault that she was a
stupid slut.

She realised that he had just taught her the most important lesson she
could learn if she was to become the Blonde Woman's slave. Obedience.
It sounded so simple, just do what you're told when you're told. But she
hadn't done that, and she had paid the price. She thought she now knew
the true meaning of obedience.

She wiped her face, and was about to brush her hair and straighten up
the robe that was now stained in a few more places when she realised
she was doing it again. She hadn't been told to do any of this. If he
wanted her to wipe her face or brush her hair he would tell her to.

" You stupid fucking slut." She said to herself in disgust.

Her husband was still sitting at the bench in the kitchen when she
walked back in. He didn't look up at her as she moved towards him.

She dropped to her knees and wrapped her arms around his leg and
rested her head on his knee.

" I'm sorry Master. I'm so sorry."

" It's alright Lynne." He said in a gentle, loving voice. " It's alright."

He allowed her to cry for a while and then reached down and stroked
her head and ran his fingers through her hair.

" You've come a long way in a short time. Just make sure you never do
anything like that again."

" I won't Master. You know I won't. I love you."

"  I love you too." He said softly.

He felt her hug  his leg tighter when he told her that he loved her. And
he kept stroking her hair as he let her cry herself out.

Shortly after the tears stopped he heard her laughing quietly to herself.
She looked up at him. " What was it you wanted me to do master ?"

" I'm horny. I need a good old fashioned fuck."

She closed her eyes and savoured his words. It seemed an eternity since
she had fucked her husband. She quickly rose to her feet and stood
beside him.

" How can I please you Master ?"

He looked at her face and into her eyes. To him, she had never looked as
beautiful as she did at that moment. They stared at each other for a
long time, their eyes telling each other how much they loved each other.

He passed her the newspaper he had been reading. It was open at the
Adult Services section. " Pick a whore for me to fuck. I'm going to have a
shower. When she gets here, pay her and tell her to wait for me on the
bed, but  don't let her get undressed. I want to undress her myself."

A huge smile spread over Lynne's face. She loved this new life her
husband and the Blonde Woman had given her.

" And tidy up the bedroom before she gets here. You and Ross made a
hell of a mess in there."

She watched her husband disappear down the hall then started reading
the adds.

' Jane. Mature, Busty Lady available for Outcalls. All suburbs.'

" No. Mature means old." Lynne said to herself. She wanted the best
prostitute she could get for her husband.

' Asian Angel. Attractive Thai Lady. Slim Sexy, High Class Service..."

" Hmmm Maybe." Lynne said as she grabbed a pen from phone
organiser and circled the Asian Angel add. She spent the next few
minutes reading the adds, circling the ones that she liked. Then she
found the one she wanted.

' Melanie. 20 yo. Busty, Long Blonde Hair. Very Sensual. I love to
touch and to be touched. I'm Available for you now. Outcalls only. Phone
me now on.....'

" Hi, this Melanie."

" Hi Melanie, my name's Lynne, how are you."

" I feel really good Lynne."

" I need a really special lady for my husband Melanie."

" Ooh, that sounds like fun Lynne. Is it for both of you or just your
husband?"

" I don't know Melanie. He may want me to watch, or he may want me
to join in, or he may want me to wait outside. He'll decide while he's with
the lady I get for him."

" Well let me tell you about myself Lynne. I'm twenty years old, 5'4"  and
I've got long blonde hair. I'm slim, a size 8, about 51 kilos. I've got soft
milky skin and fairly large breasts, but I don't wear a bra, I don't need
any support. My nipples are a soft pink, they're not very big, but they're
very sensitive.

I'm a natural blonde and my pussy hair is trimmed into a neat little
triangle, and I love to have my clitoris touched and licked."

" I want a woman who will touch and kiss my husband all over. Will my
husband have to wear a condom Melanie."

" Yes, he'll have to wear a condom Lynne, but I love kissing and licking
and touching. Your husband won't be disappointed when he sees me
Lynne. He won't be disappointed when he touches me and when he
feels himself inside me."

" If you  look half as good as your voice  sounds Melanie, he won't be
disappointed about anything."

" Thank  you Lynne. It's $120 for half an hour and $180 for the hour.
And he can cum as many times as he wants. So can you if he lets you
join in. I hope he does Lynne."

" So do I Melanie. And I'll give you a lot more than the $180 if you please
him."

" I'm sorry to waste any time Lynne, but I'll need your number so I can
call you back. I'm sorry, but I have to check..."

" That's Ok Melanie I understand."

Lynne gave Melanie the address and phone number and hung up, the
phone rang a few seconds later.

" Hi Melanie."

" Hi Lynne, I'll be there in ten minutes or even quicker if I can. I'm
coming now, bye."

" I'll wait for you out the front Melanie. Bye."

Lynne ran into the bedroom, made the bed, and tidied up the mess that
she and Ross had made. Her husband called out to her from the
bathroom.

She knocked on the door, and waited for his instructions.

" Get your arse in here Lynne."

She opened the door and walked in. She could see her husband in the
shower through the clear glass screen. She'd forgotten what a great body
he had.

How many times had she seen him in the shower and not taken the time
to enjoy what she saw she wondered to herself. When did she start
taking his body for granted and  why. Why had she stopped appreciating
how lucky she was to have him?

" There's a woman on her way Master." As soon as she said it she knew
she'd done the wrong thing again. He hadn't given her permission to
talk. He hadn't asked her if she'd ordered a whore for him. She should
have stood there and kept her stupid mouth shut until he told her
otherwise.

The concept of obedience is as complicated in practice as  it is  simple in
theory. Lynne knew she still had a lot to learn. But her husband ignored
her indiscretion this time.

" You'll frighten her away if she sees you like that. Put on a nice
negligee, and try to fix yourself up a bit."

" Yes Master." Lynne did as instructed. She made it out onto the front
porch just as the white Magna pulled into the drive. The light came on
inside as Melanie opened the passengers door. Lynne could make out
the figure of a large framed man in the drivers seat.

She heard the sound of high heels on the concrete driveway as Melanie
walked towards her. Melanie had not exaggerated how attractive she
was. Lynne couldn't believe that a young woman as stunningly beautiful
as Melanie would be working as a whore.

She looked like a Hollywood model on her way to an awards night. Her
long blonde hair and her soft milky white skin looked incredible
contrasted against her expensive black dress, black stockings and heels.
The dress plunged at the neckline, displaying her large firm breasts.

Melanie stepped up onto the porch. " Hi Lynne."

" Your absolutely gorgeous Melanie." Lynne said without thinking.

" So are you Lynne." Melanie replied, her deep blue eyes looking at
Lynne invitingly.

Melanie was exaggerating, but  Lynne did look good in her long sheer
black lace night-gown. She had nothing on underneath, and Melanie
could see the outline of Lynne's body. She had done her hair and put on
some  make up. Lynne had seen herself in the mirror, she knew she
looked good, but she also knew she looked nowhere near as good as
Melanie.

And Melanie had a style and elegance that Lynne did not. Class was one
of the words that Lynne used in her mind to describe Melanie. She may
be a whore, but Melanie had class. A word Lynne knew could not be used
to describe her. Not any more.

Lynne opened the door for Melanie and led her into the bedroom.

" My husbands in the shower. You're to wait on the bed until he's
ready for you." Lynne put six folded fifty dollar bills in Melanie's hand.

" There's three hundred dollars there, and there's another  hundred
for you if my husband enjoys himself. "

" Thanks Lynne." Melanie said as she put the money into her handbag
and sat on the bed.  Lynne hadn't noticed her legs until she crossed
them slowly as she sat on the bed. They were long and slim and Lynne
had an almost overpowering urge to kneel at Melanie's feet and lick
her way up the sheer black stockings that hugged Melanie's legs.

" Do you know if you'll be joining in with us Lynne ? "

" No she won't be." Lynne's husband said as he walked into the room
wearing nothing but a white fluffy towel around his waist and some
Cool Water cologne. " She'll just sit on the floor in the corner and watch.
Hopefully she'll learn something."

Lynne noticed Melanie's response when she looked at him. Melanie
obviously liked what she saw. She stood up and moved seductively
toward him.

" Hi, I'm Melanie."       " Hello Melanie. "

Melanie put her hands around his waist and stood close to him, just
close enough so as their crotches gently brushed against each others.
She lent forward and kissed him hard and passionately on the mouth,
running her hands up over his chest as she did.

Lynne couldn't help but wish that it was her. She wished that it was her
kissing her husband, and her kissing Melanie. She watched her husband
as he took Melanie into is arms and kissed and nibbled her neck.

Lynne was standing at the foot of the bed, she didn't know whether she
should go and sit in the corner or wait for her husband to tell her what
to do. She decided to wait to be told what to do.

He looked at Lynne and pointed to the corner, she scurried off  squatted
on the floor and watched as her husband  undressed Melanie and  gently
laid her on the bed.

For the next hour Lynne watched as her husband and Melanie sucked
and fucked each other with a passion that seemed out of place between
a prostitute and her client. They were so gentle, so tender with each
other it was as if they were making love not just fucking.

Her husband came three times, twice while he was  inside her, and once
in her mouth. Each time Lynne had to remove the condom from her
husbands cock and dispose of it in the bathroom. She loved the way
she could taste Melanie's juices on the used condoms.

Melanie faked orgasm the two times he came inside her, Lynne knew
she had to be faking, but god she was good at it. She moaned and
panted and thrashed around underneath him, her face flushed, her
eyes wild with excitement.

When the hour was up Lynne listened from the bedroom as  Melanie and
her husband took a shower together, and then watched as they  helped
each other get dressed.

Lynne passed Melanie the extra hundred dollars as she  walked her to
the door. " Thank You Melanie, he  really enjoyed himself with you."

" Thank You Lynne. You're husbands a wonderful man, make sure he
calls me again like he said he would. Maybe next time he'll let you join
in."

" I'm sure he will."  Lynne said, knowing full well that he would call
Melanie again, but that he would never let her join in.

" Where did you get the money to pay her from Lynne ?" Her husband
was standing behind her as she watched the white Magna disappear
down the street. She turned to face him, she wasn't sure if he knew
what she had done this last week.

" I paid her with some of the money I made as a street prostitute in the
Cross Master."

" How much did you pay her to fuck me ?"

" Four hundred dollars."

" And how much did you charge men to fuck you."

" Usually fifty dollars, and my pimp took twenty five percent."

Her husband smiled at her and walked back into the bedroom. But he
had made his point. She had fucked ten men to make the money it had
cost her to pay Melanie to fuck him.

So much had changed since that night in the garage. Everything
was different now. Dark was light, wrong was right bad was good, usually
much better than just good. But of all the things that had changed
the one Lynne loved the most and understood the least was her now
seemingly  insatiable appetite for sex in it's various forms.

Back when she was the old Lynne, before that night in the garage,
before the blonde woman took control of  her life, Lynne had sex two
or three times a week with her husband. She climaxed on most
occasions but not always and wasn't overly bothered if she didn't. And
unlike most couples their sex life had become more interesting and
imaginative the longer they were married.

She'd  masturbated a lot as a teenager and as a single woman in her
early twenties, and had continued to do so after marrying her husband
four years ago. She spent a lot more time with her vibrator than she had
admitted to her husband that time he caught her.

But her hunger for pleasure both physical and psychological had become
like an addiction. The more pleasure she received the more she craved.
It was as if her sole reason for existing now was for the pleasure and
the pain they inflicted on her body and on her mind.

Watching her husband fuck Melanie had left the bald soft flesh between
her legs dripping wet. She'd cum twice in the past few hours yet her body
ached for relief again.

" That negligee is too good for a cheap slut like you, isn't it ?" Her
husband said as he grabbed the front of the negligee and started ripping
it off her body.

Lynne moaned softly as she heard the sound of the material tearing
and the moister from between her legs started to roll down her thighs.

Like most women, Lynne had her own rape fantasy that occasionally
crept into her mind. And more than just a few times in the past it had
been her rape fantasy she thought about when she masturbated.

She closed her eyes and saw the tall faceless man standing over her,
ripping her clothes off her.

" Get on the fucking bed bitch." Her husband demanded but she never
heard him. The tall man was throwing her on the floor. Then he was
ripping her panties off her. The tall man shoved his cock inside her.
Lynne cried out as the back of her husbands hand struck her hard
across her face.

She fell to the floor landing on top of the shreds of material that were
once the beautiful negligee her husband had bought her for their
anniversary.

" Listen when you're being spoken to cunt." Her husbands voice was
low and angry.

" I....I'm sorry Master." She grabbed at the stinging pain in her cheek
and felt the trickle of blood that had run down her chin from the corner
of her mouth, just as it did when the tall man hit her.

" Get up on the fucking bed."

Lynne tried to pull herself up onto the bed but her head was still spinning
from the force of the blow to her face. Her husband helped her by
grabbing his wife by the hair and dragging her up off the floor and onto
the bed.

For a few seconds Lynne neither saw nor heard anything. Having her
clothes torn from her body, being struck violently across the face and
tasting her own blood from the blow had been even more thrilling as
when the tall man did it in her fantasy, and it left her in a daze.

" What were you thinking about Lynne ?" Her husbands voice was calm
almost gentle this time. He grabbed her arms, pulled them behind her
back and bound them with a pair of cold heavy steel handcuffs.

She was lying on her stomach, her arms shackled behind her back.

" I....I was thinking about being raped Master,"

" Tell me what happened when he raped you Lynne."

Lynne closed her eyes and moaned softly as  she strained against the
cold steel of the handcuffs.

" It happened when you were over in the Perth office for a few weeks
last year. You rang me from Perth airport and said you wouldn't be able
to make it to the bedroom when you got home, and that you'd have to
fuck me on the floor in the entry.

You're flight was due in Sydney at 9.20  which meant you'd be home
around 10.30.

I took a long hot bubble bath and put on that beautiful black negligee
you bought me for our anniversary. Then I sat in the loungeroom with
the lights dimmed and some soft music playing waiting for you.

I'd been sitting there waiting for you since about 6.30 drinking wine and
thinking about what we were going to do when you got home. About
8.00 o'clock the door bell rang. I thought it was you. I thought you were
teasing me, playing games with me. I ran to the door and saw the
silhouette of a man standing on the porch. A tall man.

I couldn't see his face because the porch light was out, which I thought
was odd because I'd put it on for you earlier and it worked fine. But he
started talking and I didn't  think anymore of it.

He said he and his wife had bought the house next door, you know the
one that had been For Sale and empty for months, and he'd just popped
over to introduce himself.

He was just making friendly Smalltalk about his wife and kids. I don't
know if it was the wine or whether I was distracted thinking about what
you were going to do when you got home, but it never occurred to me
that I was standing there in that skimpy sexy little a negligee. And I
know it was a dumb thing to do but I unlocked the screen door and
opened it. He was just trying to be friendly and it seemed rude to talk to
him from behind a locked security door.

But he just kept on chatting away the way a new neighbour does. He
asked about you and whether we had any kids. I told him you were
away and no we didn't have kids.

He said something about how nice all the trees and shrubs were and
looked out over the front yard and said how much privacy they gave us.

I still couldn't see his face and I couldn't remember if he'd said what
his name was. Then I remember he said ' Well, you've got company.'
And I know it was a stupid thing to say but I said ' No I'm alone at the
moment.'

Everything felt wrong as soon as I said it. The porch light not working,
the porch hidden from view by the shrubs and trees. Telling him that
I was alone. And I suddenly became aware of what I was wearing
And I knew. I knew the faceless man wasn't our new neighbour.

Then it was like everything was in slow motion. His head turned back
towards me and although I still couldn't see his face I knew he was
smiling.

Suddenly his hand was around my throat choking me as he threw me
up against the wall. The entry light went off and I heard the door slam
shut.

I couldn't breath his hand was squeezing me tighter around my throat
and I pulled at his hand with mine trying to get away from him. Then he
let go of me, I was coughing and gasping for air and trying to scream.

He hit me with a closed fist across my face and my head thudded
against the wall as I fell to the floor.

He grabbed me around the throat again, dragged me to my  feet and
pinned me up against the wall. He told me if I screamed he'd hit me
a lot harder than he did the first time. I wanted to scream but I didn't,
he hit me again anyway and told me ' That was for wanting to scream.'

I started crying the first time he hit me but I was sobbing after he hit me
the second time. He pulled me towards him by the throat, our faces only
inches apart in the darkness and said ' Shut    the    fuck    up'

Despite his words his voice was the same calm friendly voice he had
when he was pretending to be our new neighbour. He said he wasn't
particular about the women he raped, but he liked to rape them in the
comfort of their own homes.

He let go of me and there was a terrifyingly long silence. Then the light
came back on. I looked up at him and he had a balaclava on. I just stood
there frozen in fear. I could see the lust in his eyes  and the smile on his
lips through the little slits in the balaclava.

He started tearing my negligee open at the front. But he did it so slowly
almost sensuously and the sound the material made as he ripped
it open seemed so loud. It was torn open to about my crotch level, and
he ripped the rest of it in one fast almost violent motion and he peeled
it back. I could see his eyes wandering over my body through the little
slits in the balaclava.

I almost screamed when he grabbed my breasts  but I held it in. Then his
hands were squeezing and pinching and pulling hard on my nipples and I
couldn't help it, I screamed from the pain.

He threw me onto the floor and started yelling all sorts of threats at me.
His voice was different this time, loud and angry as he told me what he'd
do to me if I screamed or cried again.

He leant down and started pulling at my panties. I heard the tearing
sound as he ripped them off me and I saw the smile on his lips as he
stuffed them in my mouth.

He pulled my legs open so far and so hard that I grunted from the pain.
Then he undid the zipper on his black jeans, took his stiff hard cock out
through his open fly, and threw his body on top of mine knocking the air
out me.

I could feel his cock rubbing me between the legs as he pinned my arms
to the floor with his hands. His breathing grew heavier as his cock
started stabbing me between the legs trying to find the opening that
would allow him to enter me.

I closed my eyes but he told me to open them, I obeyed him. I looked up
at him just as his cock slid up inside me with one violent thrust. He
buried his cock as deep inside me as he could force it and stopped. He
just laid on top of me, enjoying the feeling of being inside me.

Suddenly he laughed and started fucking me. He fucked me on the floor
of the entry just like you said you were going to. And it seemed to last
so long, he seemed to last so long. His body just kept pounding against
me.

He told me to listen to the sounds of our bodies slapping together and I
obeyed him. He told me to listen to the sound his cock made as it slid in
and out of me and I obeyed him. He told me to tell him how good it felt
and I obeyed him.

Every so often strands of my pubic hair would get caught in the mettle
teeth on his zipper. I grunted loudly each time one of the little hairs was
pulled from my body.

I kept looking over at the door to see if you were there. At first I wished
I would see you there. See you running to save me,to  rescue me from
the man who was raping me. But after a while I was wishing and hoping
that I wouldn't see you there.

I didn't want you to see what the tall man was doing to me. I didn't want
you to see him raping me. I didn't want you to hear the noises we made
as he raped me. But most of all I didn't want you to see me cum."

Lynne's husband had listened in silence as she recounted how she had
been raped. The way she told it, the expressions on her face, the tone
of her voice, the movements of her body, it was as if it had really
happened.

She had started grinding her crotch into the bed as she told her story,
by the time she had finished the story she was thrusting herself  against
the bed as if she were fucking it.

" Do you want me to undo the handcuffs so you can play with yourself
Lynne ? "

" Yes....Yes please Master I do..."

Lynne grunted loudly as her husbands hand smacked her hard on the
cheeks of her arse. She stopped humping the bed and just laid there
on her stomach with her hands shackled behind her back waiting to
feel the pain again.

Her husband grabbed her hair and lifted her up till their eyes met, their
faces almost touching.

" What you want doesn't matter Cunt ! "

" No Master. What I want doesn't matter. I'm only hear to do as I'm
told....." She spoke quickly and breathlessly through the pain as he
pulled on her hair.

" Then why were you humping the bed Cunt ? You weren't told to do
that."

" No Master I wasn't I'm sorry I...."

He threw her back on the bed and smacked her hard across the arse
again.  " Look over here Lynne." He reached into the draw of her bed
side table and took out her vibrator.

Lynne's eyes lit up for an instant, but it soon gave way to a glazed
confused almost sad look. She was learning. She bit her lip to stop
herself saying anything.

" Do you want me to put this under you Lynne? Under your wet pussy?"

Lynne closed her eyes and moaned softly at the thought of it.

" Oh Fuck Yes." She said to herself. " What I want doesn't matter
Master." She said to her husband.

He slid the vibrator between her wet crotch and the bed. Lynne had to
force herself with every ounce of willpower she had not to start humping
herself against the hard plastic cock.

" Look at the clock Lynne." She turned and looked at the red numbers
on the digital clock on the bedside table. 12.03 AM.

" When the clock ticks over to 12.04 I will turn the vibrator on for you
Lynne. You will hump yourself against it and cum before it clicks over to
12.05. Do you understand ?"

" Yes Master I understand thank you Master thank you for..."

The sting of his hand on her arse again shut her up. As she knew it was
meant to. The handcuffs cut into her wrists again as she squirmed on
the bed positioning her clitoris on the vibrator all the while staring at the
bright red numbers on the clock.

Her breathing was getting heavier and her crotch was getting wetter just
from the anticipation of the clock ticking over to 12.04. But there is no
second hand on a digital clock, no flashing lights to indicate each second
as it passed by. All she could do was stare at the 3 and wait for it to
become a 4.

" This will be your last orgasm for a week Lynne,"

She heard him and knew what he said was right, but she couldn't
remember why. But her mind and body were too consumed in watching
and waiting for the 3 to become a 4 for her to think clearly.

The vibrator purred to life between her legs as the 3 became a 4. She
humped herself hard and fast against it, the bed rocking from the force
of her thrusting body.

She buried her face in the pillow and started grunting loudly as her
orgasm grew closer. Her breathing got faster and shallower as she felt
the first waves of pleasure about to rip through her body and she started
chanting: " No  Oh Fuck No Oh......"

The clock had ticked over to 12.05 and her husband had pulled the
vibrator out from underneath her.

" You were told to cum before the clock ticked over to 12.05." Her
husband said with a smug smile on his face.

" I'm sorry."  Lynne sobbed pathetically. " Please Master....Please don't
leave me like this please...."

" We're sick of hearing you say you're sorry Lynne." He put the vibrator
on the bedside table beside the clock. It still purred at her, teasing
her. "  You could have had an orgasm Lynne if you had done as you were
told. You would be thrashing around on the bed cumming right now if
you had been obedient. "

Lynne started crying  softly as her husband left the bedroom and closed
the door.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 11. THE PUNISHMENT.

" I'm sorry."  Lynne sobbed pathetically. " Please Master....Please don't
leave me like this please...."

" We're sick of hearing you say you're sorry Lynne." He put the vibrator
on the bedside table beside the clock. It still purred at her, teasing
her. "  You could have had an orgasm Lynne if you had done as you were
told. You would be thrashing around on the bed cumming right now if
you had been obedient. "

Lynne started crying  softly as her husband left the bedroom and closed
the door. She looked over at the vibrator which still purred away, just
beyond her reach on the bedside table as if mocking her. The frustration
both physical and emotional had drained her and she drifted off into a
restless sleep.

She woke suddenly the next morning as her husband dragged her to the
side of the bed and undid the handcuffs. He told her to have a shower
a long bath and another shower. He wanted every hint of Ross's scent
and what he had deposited in her body washed away.

She staggered toward the bathroom in a daze still half asleep and still
fully aroused. " Don't get yourself off in there Slut." Her husband said
menacingly.

" No Sir...Master...I won't..."

The hot water felt good as it ran over her body at first. But fingers of
water started to run between her legs teasing her. She reached up and
directed the soft jets of water directly at her crotch and moaned softly
as it sprayed between her legs.

She looked nervously toward the door her husband could walk in at
any time but the water felt so good down there. She decided to disobey
him. She didn't really have any choice, her body made the decision for
her.

She turned the taps on full and held onto the shower head as the water
squirted her hard between her legs. It felt like her clitoris had stayed
swollen all night and she started to gently sway her body against the
stream of water.

Suddenly she opened her eyes. " Oh Shit." The water had lost some
pressure and was cold. It was late August and the mornings were still
cold and the water coming out of the shower was freezing.

" Oh Shit " She cried out again as she tried to move her body out of
range of the icy stream of water. " Get back under the water Cunt."

Her husband was standing in the doorway a look of absolute disgust on
his face. " Your Mistress will not want to see you again when I tell about
this. You're fucking hopeless."

Panic swept through her body, she could feel her heart beating in her
chest.

" Please don't tell her. I'm sorry. It  won't happen again I promise."

She stood back under the cold water pleading with her husband. The
water was so cold it hurt as it hit her skin. But she didn't flinch. She
fell to her knees and looked up at her husband in complete submission.

" Please, I'm begging you. Please don't tell her. I'll do anything, please
Master Please."

He looked at her on her knees as the cold water ran over her body. He
took a deep almost pleasurable breath and let it out slowly. This was
better than any orgasm he could ever have. A woman on her knees
in complete submission begging him pathetically for his forgiveness
as the pain of the icy water ran through her body. And she wasn't just
any women, this was his wife.

He just stood there looking down at her, savouring the sight and the
sounds. After what seemed an eternity to Lynne he took another long
breath and said. " I'm too soft with you Lynne. But believe me this is
your last chance."

" Thank you master Thank you." Lynne sobbed loudly as she thanked
him over and over until he'd had enough and told her to shut up.

She washed her hair and finished her shower in the cold water and then
soaked in a hot bath for over an hour. The water in the bath felt like it
was rubbing her between the legs but she ignored her bodies needs.

She showered again and rinsed her mouth and cleaned her teeth until
her mouth and throat were cleansed from what she had done the night
before.

The panties that were left for her on the bed grabbed at her between her
legs and she watched as a damp patch spread quickly over the crotch.
She didn't know how she could deny her body the relief it craved, all
she knew was that she had to.

He'd told her to finish writing what had happened to her over the last
week in the diary. He'd left it on the bedside table with her vibrator on
top of it.

Lynne picked up the vibrator and held it in her hand for just a moment
before finally forcing herself to put it back on the table. She grabbed
the diary and opened it up to where she had been when she was
interrupted.

" Put her in here." Kelly said as she opened the door to what could only
be described as a dungeon. The two men threw me onto a thick bed of
straw in the corner behind the door. Kelly never said anything as the
three of them left and she closed the door behind them.

I lay there for a while catching my breath and collecting my thoughts. I
should have known better than to try to sneak off like that to pursue
my own pleasure without permission. And I realised that all this was just
the start of my punishment for being a selfish little slut.

I knew I just had to lie there and wait to be punished. Although I

As Lynne read the last few lines she'd written before she'd been
interrupted she realised how little she had learnt.  Last Monday she'd
snuck off without permission to pursue her own pleasure. And despite
being punished for it, she'd done the same thing in the shower six days
later. Lynne suddenly understood why they were losing patience with her.

She lied on the bed and hoped she could escape from the torment of
denying her body what it needed by losing herself in the memories of
what she had experienced last week.

She read the last line again and started writing.

I knew I just had to lie there and wait to be punished. Although I had no
idea just what my punishment would be. The room was dimly lit but
there was no doubt that this room was set up as some sort of dungeon.

There were chains on the concrete walls, posts and crosses that were
obviously used to tie people to, and all sorts of racks and cages and
things I couldn't see clearly enough to describe. But I could guess what
they were used for. One wall had all sorts of whips and chains and things
hanging from it.

I don't know how long I'd been lying there, I'd drifted off to sleep and
awoke as Kelly was untying my arms. She didn't speak and looked at
me in a way that told me that I wasn't to speak either.

She took my hand in hers and I squeezed it tight, trying to tell her how I
felt about her. It felt so good when she squeezed my hand too and
looked at me with that beautiful smile on her face.

She led me down a hallway and into a large bathroom. When we got
inside I noticed she was wearing the little French Maids outfit again. She
was still the Blonde Woman's little servant girl.

Kelly helped me into a large corner bath overflowing with scented water
and bubbles. She was so tender the way she washed me with the soft
sponge. Over my shoulders down my arms across my chest. My nipples
were stiff and throbbing as she slowly ran the sponge over them.

I moaned softly as she ran the sponge down my stomach. I opened my
legs wide for her, waiting for her to wash me down there. But she
stopped just above where I wanted her to go. She smiled and gently ran
the sponge over the inside of my thighs and down my legs then slowly
back up to my thighs again.

Over the past few weeks I'd fucked women and done things for them
and they had done things to me, but I still hadn't made love to a woman.
And I desperately wanted to make love to Kelly right then. And I could
tell from the look on her face that she wanted me too.

Then I felt the sponge move slowly up my thigh and brush gently over
the soft flesh between my legs. We were looking into each others eyes
as she slowly stroked me with the sponge.

The door opened and a woman I hadn't seen before walked into the
room and Kelly's eyes were suddenly filled with fear. She quickly pulled
the sponge away and signalled for me to stand up.

The woman was tall with long black hair and she had a hard almost
cruel face. She wore black leather boots, black stockings  a short
black latex skirt, and a black leather bra with metal studs on it. I loved
the way she looked, it was the way I saw the Blonde Woman in my
fantasies.

" Does she need to be shaved ?"  She said coldly.

" No Mistress Rebecca." Kelly said nervously " She doesn't "

Mistress Rebecca moved over towards us and shoved her hand roughly
between my legs. " No she doesn't."  She said as she squeezed me hard
between legs. " I'm going to enjoy you slut."

Tears were begging to well in my eyes as she increased the pain she was
inflicting on me. But I didn't move. I didn't scream. I didn't move my
eyes from hers. I just stood there and let her do with me as she pleased.

Mistress Rebecca seemed pleased with me, and she slowly loosened
her grip. I don't know why but I smiled. I thought I'd pleased her but
the look on her face when I smiled sent a cold shiver down my spine.

" Oh....You think your a clever little cunt ?

I looked over at Kelly but she was just standing there her head bowed
staring at the floor. Suddenly I was screaming, tears were rolling down
my cheeks. Mistress Rebecca had grabbed my nipples and was pulling
them hard lifting my breasts up as she pinched and rolled my nipples
around in her fingers.

" Where's the stupid smile gone Cunt." She said as she pulled and
squeezed even harder.

" I'm sorry Mistress Rebecca, I'm sorry Mistress Rebecca,...." Was all I
could say through the pain. Suddenly she let go and walked over to
Kelly.

" Hurry up and get her ready." Kelly never looked up from the floor until
Mistress Rebecca had left the room. After that, Kelly didn't look at me
much either. She finished bathing me, painted my fingernails and toe
nails a rich red and sprayed my body with a beautiful scented perfume.

Occasionally her eyes met mine as she applied some makeup to my face
but she was obviously terrified of Mistress Rebecca. Too afraid to even
be caught looking into my eyes.

She wrapped a short white jagged bottomed skirt around my waist  and
tied it in a knot near my left hip. It had wide splits up each side and
Kelly had tied the knot so it could be undone in one pull on the end.
I was told later it was to allow easy access to me for anybody who
wanted me.

Then Kelly wrapped a sheer white silk scarf around the back of my neck
crossed it over my chest, cupped my breasts in the soft material and tied it
in a knot behind my back.

She clipped gold chains around my stomach, ankles and wrists and a
black leather collar with silver studs around my neck. She looked at me
for a moment and then walked me over to a mirror and I saw what I'd
been waiting so desperately to see. A little slave girl dressed and
decorated for her owners enjoyment.

Kelly looked at the door nervously then whispered.

" You look beautiful Lynne. I wish......Just do as you're told and you'll
get through this." She spoke the last few words quickly and then kissed
me tenderly on the cheek.

Kelly clipped a shiny chain leash to the collar around my neck and led
me back into the room that had looked like a dungeon in the darkness. It
was no longer in darkness, bright lights shone down from the high
ceilings, and it no longer just looked like a dungeon, it was a dungeon.

I could see the blonde woman sitting in a medieval style carved wooden
chair with Mistress Rebecca standing beside her. It's hard to describe
the feelings that ran through my mind and body as Kelly led me towards
them and helped me to my knees before handing my leash to the Blonde
Woman.

" Well Lynne. Do you like being dressed up as my little slave girl ?"

She has the most sensual and erotic voice I've ever heard. Just listening
to her speak to me arouses me.

" Yes Mistress. I love being dressed up as your little slave girl. I am your
slave Mistress, if you want me."

" You aren't my slave yet Lynne. You're just a horny little slut who thinks
she wants to be my slave. But you're a stupid slut Lynne. You're
suppose to be out  on the streets making money for me showing me
what a good whore you are. Aren't you Lynne ?"

" Yes Mistress. And I am a good whore I made...."

I stopped speaking when Mistress Rebecca stepped forward and stood
over me. The Blonde Woman raised her hand and Mistress Rebecca
moved back beside her.

" I know how much money you've made Lynne. You were doing well until
the selfish little slut in you took over."

" I'm sorry Mistress."

" Not as sorry as you're going to be Lynne."

Mistress Rebecca walked over to the wall and took down a small black
whip and held it in front of my face. It had strips of leather hanging out of
one end of a black wooden penis shaped handle.

" A hundred lashes with this I think should make you very sorry. " The
blonde woman said as I watched in horror as Mistress Rebecca  whipped
the air with it, demonstrating what was in store for me.

I knew she was going to punish me and I knew being whipped was one
possible punishment. And I thought I could take it, I thought I would
enjoy it somehow. My thoughts were very different when I actually saw
the whip and I saw the sadistic hard faced bitch wielding it.

" But you're not ready to be whipped yet, are you Lynne ?"

I didn't speak, I couldn't. I just shook my head and bit my lip like a
frightened little girl.

" Then someone is going to have to take your punishment for you."
Mistress Rebecca's voice had a chilling edge to it.  " Aren't they Kelly?"

My head spun around and I looked at Kelly. Her hands were shaking
and she'd turned pale. She looked at the Blonde Woman pleading with
her Mistress with her eyes.

" Yes Mistress Rebecca." Kelly said in a whisper.

They made me undress Kelly and tie her between two wooden posts.
with heavy chains that I fixed to her wrists and ankles with thick leather
straps.

I couldn't look at her. They were doing this to her because of me,
because of what I'd done. They knew how Kelly and I felt about each
other. My punishment was going to be watching Kelly being punished.
I wanted to tell them to whip me not Kelly but I didn't. I let Kelly take
my whipping for me.

Kelly was standing there naked, her arms and legs spread wide between
the two posts as Mistress Rebecca walked slowly toward her.

" You have to share her pain Lynne. Stand up."  The blonde woman
smiled as she spoke. As I got to my feet Mistress Rebecca pulled the
knot undone on my slave skirt and it fell to the floor, then she pulled the
knot on the scarf that was wrapped around my breasts and it too fell to
the floor.

" Stand in front of Kelly and push your body against hers and hold her
face up so you can see her pain." The blonde woman said and I slowly
moved over towards Kelly.

It felt good as our bodies touched and then pressed hard against each
other. Her nipples against mine, her stomach and legs against mine and
her crotch against mine.

I wrapped my hands around her cheeks and looked into her eyes. I
mouthed the words. " I'm Sorry." And Kelly smiled at me for an instant
and then her eyes closed and her face grimaced as the first lash of
the whip struck her across the soft cheeks of her arse.

" Thank you Mistress Rebecca." Kelly said  through gritted teeth.

" You better help Mistress Rebecca keep count Lynne. We wouldn't
want to lose count and have to start again."

" Yes Mistress." I said nervously not really sure what to do. " That's one
Mistress."

" Very good Lynne. You did learn a few things from those movies you
watched with your husband."

My head spun towards her. Like most couple my husband and I had
watched porno movies in bed together even some  B&D movies, actually
mostly B&D movies for the last year or so. Was that part of my training,
part of the process in making me ready to become what I was now.

Either way I didn't have time to think about it. Mistress Rebecca had
struck Kelly again several times while I was off thinking about things
from the past that no longer mattered.

" Please don't lose count." Kelly whispered to me.

" That's two Mistress." I said looking back anxiously at the Blonde
Woman. " Actually that was four Lynne but you're the one keeping
count."

I looked back at Kelly and mouthed the words again. " I'm sorry,"

I felt her body stiffen and push harder against mine as the whip struck
her across her arse again.

" Thank you Mistress Rebecca." Kelly panted.

" That's three Mistress." I said anxiously as we all waited for the sound
of the next one. It became almost like a ritual. Mistress Rebecca would
slap the whip across Kellys arse or back and I'd feel her body tense as
I held her and pushed my body harder against her.

" Thank you Mistress Rebecca." Kelly would say.

" That's 33 Mistress." I would say, and on the punishment went.

Kelly's eye's had been full of love and lust when we had looked at each
other earlier. By the time the whip cracked across her body for the fiftieth
time she had a very different look in her eyes.

By the time the whip hit her for the seventieth time she was sobbing
loudly and tears rolled down her cheeks. I cried with her. But by the
time Kelly was hit for for the eightieth time the tears were gone and she
just stared at me, her eyes full of hate for me. The pain no longer made
her cry or scream, each blow just made her hate me more.

The Blonde Woman knew how we felt about each other. She spoke to
Kelly just as the whip hit her across her back with it's leather fingers.

" How do you feel about Lynne, Kelly, do you like her ?"

" I hate her Mistress." Kelly panted and whispered through the pain.
" She's a selfish little cunt. I hate the ugly fat arsed fucking bitch."

Kelly's words hurt me more than the whip would have. As they were
meant to. And the way she looked at me as she struggled through the
last few lashes told me she meant what she said.

When the whipping was over I was told to untie her. Kelly slumped
to the floor when the chains holding her up were removed. Her back
and buttocks were glowing red and covered with marks left by the whip,
but the skin hadn't been broken anywhere. Mistress Rebecca knew how
to whip a woman.

" Tie her up." I heard the Blonde Woman say and Mistress Rebecca
grabbed me and tied me where Kelly had been tied just minutes before.

The Blonde Woman just sat there looking at me while Mistress Rebecca
helped Kelly to her room. She needed to rest the Blonde Woman had
said then she too left, the lights going out with her.

I stood there tied to the posts for what seemed a long time but I had
no way of knowing how long. Suddenly the lights came back on and
The Blonde Woman walked to her chair and sat down facing me and
Mistress Rebecca knelt down in front of me.

I didn't understand what they were going to do to me. Then Mistress
Rebecca lent forward and started licking her way up the inside of my
thigh and worked her way up towards my crotch. Then her mouth was
over my pussy and I felt her tongue on my pussy lips.

Mistress Rebecca knew how to please a woman as well as she knew how
to whip one. I felt my clitoris swell and poke out from between my legs.
I moaned loudly when her tongue ran lightly over it. She sucked my
clitoris into her mouth and I threw my head back from the sudden jolt of
pleasure.

Then she reached behind me and started rubbing my arsehole with her
finger, she stabbed my clit hard with her tongue at the exact same
moment as she slid her finger up my arse.

I was panting and moaning and thanking Mistress Rebecca for what she
was doing. Then she stopped and walked back over to the Blonde
Woman.

My pussy was aching for that tongue and I pulled my arms and legs
against the chains that held me spread eagled in front of them. The
Blonde Woman opened her legs and I caught a glimpse of her pussy.
Her swollen lips glistened with her juices.

Just seeing her pussy made me moan again. Mistress Rebecca knelt
down in front of the Blonde Woman and buried her face between the
her legs.

" She's good at eating pussy. Isn't she Lynne ?" She said looking straight
at me. " Her tongue's right on my clit. I love the way she licks my clit "

All I could do was stand there and watch as the Blonde Woman came on
Mistress Rebecca's tongue. When she was finished pleasuring the
Blonde Woman Mistress Rebecca walked back over to me and knelt
down in front of me again.

" Oh please Mistress Rebecca." I begged her. " Please eat me."

She lightly passed her tongue over my clitoris a few times until she
sensed I was about  cum and stopped again. I cried out in frustration.

" Shut the fuck up Cunt." Kelly snapped at me. I hadn't noticed her
come back into the room. She was wearing a slave girl outfit the same as
the one she had dressed me in only hers was a bright red.

" Kelly I'm sorry."  I was panting hard as I pleaded with Kelly to forgive
me.

Mistress Rebecca stood in front of me and grabbed hold of my shoulders
as Kelly knelt behind her. Mistress Rebecca lent forward slightly as Kelly
lifted up her leather skirt and started licking her pussy and arsehole
from behind.

Her face was only inches from mine and I watched the
contortions on her face as she enjoyed Kelly's tongue. I felt my juices
dripping down my legs as I watched Mistress Rebecca cum. She
squeezed my shoulders and buried her face against my chest as the
waves of pleasure tore through her body.

When she was finished Mistress Rebecca knelt down in front of me
again. I could feel her breath on my pussy. I knew what she was going
to do. Bring to the edge and stop again. She only licked me once and
then walked away. If she'd licked me a second time I would have cum.

Kelly and Mistress Rebecca walked behind me and undid the straps
that bound my arms to the post and roughly tied my hands behind my
back.

" Get on your knees bitch." Mistress Rebecca snarled at me. My legs
were still held wide apart tied to the posts and the straps cut into my
ankles as I fell to my knees.

They walked around and stood in front of me, Mistress Rebecca pulled
the knot on Kelly's red slave girl skirt and it fell to the floor. Kelly moved
closer toward me and grabbed me by the hair and buried my face
between her legs. " Do a good job slut." Mistress Rebecca said from
beside me.

I didn't release being whipped had aroused Kelly so much, her pussy
was soaked and she came as soon as my tongue found her clit. She
thrust herself against my face and called me a slut and a whore and
a cunt as she orgasm consumed her.

My face was smeared with Kelly's juices as they tied my hands on the
wooden posts again. Then Kelly knelt in front of me pretending to lick
my pussy. " Oh please Kelly lick me please lick me." I begged her but
she didn't. She just kept pretending to, making out as if she was going to
lick me right on my clit and then pulling away and swearing more abuse at
me.

My head slumped in front of me and I whimpered " Please Kelly" again.

Then someone grabbed my hair and pulled my head up. It was Mistress
Rebecca. She was standing in front of me holding the whip with the
nine fingers of leather that she had used on Kelly.

" Too bad you're not ready to be whipped yet Cunt." She said mockingly
and flicked me between the legs with the whip. " Oh my God." I cried
out. The sensation was incredible.

" I am ready to be whipped Mistress Rebecca. Please whip me."

" Is she ready to be whipped Mistress." She asked the Blonde Woman.

" Perhaps."

" Oh I am Mistress." I said looking over at her. " I am ready to be
whipped, I deserve it." I looked back at Mistress Rebecca " Please whip
me.....Please."

" Whip the little slut Becky." I heard the blonde woman say and I moaned
softly in anticipation.

Mistress Rebecca looked at me, her eyes roamed over my body as she
ran the leather fingers of the whip through her fingers while she decide
where to whip me first.

Then she walked slowly behind me.The sound of the heels of her leather
boots on the concrete echoed throughout the dungeon. I could feel her
behind me. " Please whip me Mistress Rebecca " I begged her.

She laid the leather fingers of the whip over my shoulder and ran them
down my back. Then I heard the sound as the whip whistled through
the air. I braced myself waiting to feel it slap against my flesh. I heard
the sound as the leather fingers hit the post beside my head and I
looked up in time to see the leather fingers unwrap themselves
from the wooden post and fall away.

I moaned softly through a huge smile that had filled my face. Then I
screamed out as I felt the whip bite into the soft skin on my arse.

" Thank you Mistress." I gasped. The whip struck me across my back
and I thanked her again. Then I felt it 2, 3, 4, times across my bare
arse and I grunted loudly and thanked her softly.

The dungeon fell silent except for the sound of my breathing which had
become fast and erratic. " Please more Mistress Rebecca." I pleaded
with her. And then I thanked her as she struck me with fast hard blows
across my back and arse.

I was still panting " Thank you Mistress Rebecca." long after the whip
had stopped grabbing at my skin. My words faded to a whisper as I
heard the sound of her heels moving beside me and then in front of me.

I could barely hold my head up, my face was covered in perspiration
and my arse and back stung deliciously. " Whip me please Mistress
Rebecca." My voice was so soft I doubt that she could hear.

I watched as she moved closer and stood in front of me. " What did you
say little slut ?"  She twirled the whip menacingly, teasingly as I tried
to answer her. " More please Mistress Rebecca, Whip me more please."

I had barely finished gasping the words when I felt the whip strike me
hard across my breasts. I threw my head back just as the leather fingers
bit into the flesh of my breasts again. My nipples were swollen and
throbbing and she aimed the next four blows at them and hit her target
with precision each time.

Then she started flicking the whip at my breasts and stomach in an
almost gentle tender manner. The tips of the leather fingers scratched
at my body and I groaned loudly each time.

Mistress Rebecca walked up close to me until our faces were almost
touching. I lent forward and kissed her passionately. Our mouths locked
together, our tongues flicking wildly at each others.

She pulled away suddenly and just stood there looking at me again while
she twirled the whip slowly in the air. I wanted to ask her to whip me
but I couldn't speak. So I just  closed my eyes and waited for her to hit
me again.

I grunted from the pain as she hit me on my feet hard and fast first one
foot and then the other. Then I felt the stinging sensation on my ankles
and then up higher near my knees and then higher again as the whip
stung the tender skin on the inside of my thighs.

I was moaning louder and louder as the leather fingers worked there
way up my legs. I thrust my crotch forward as she whipped my thighs
and I groaned at her trying to beg her to whip me between the legs.

Then the pain stopped. The sound of the whip on my body stopped.
The only sound was the pathetic whimpering noises I was making,

I managed to drag my head up to look at her. When I did she flicked the
whip hard against  the wet folds of flesh between my legs. I screamed
from the pleasure the pain gave me.

My head slumped forward again and I heard the sound. Mistress
Rebecca was twirling the whip in a circular motion and moving it
closer and closer to my crotch.

I could feel the rush of air over my wet pussy as the whip flew over it
on it's upward swing. The sound the whip made as it twirled through the
air sent a shiver of pleasure up my body.

And then the whip hit me hard between the legs,  the leather fingers
grabbing at my pussy lips and clitoris. She twirled the whip a few more
times without hitting me. Then suddenly she hit my pussy again and then
again and soon the hard leather was biting into the soft skin of my pussy
with every upward swing.

I thrust my crotch  forward as far as I could to make it easier for Mistress
Rebecca to whip my cunt. The whip was swirling faster and faster threw
the air hitting me harder and harder on my cunt and my orgasm erupted
inside me. At first I screamed from the waves of pleasure that crashed
between my legs and through my body, but the pleasure was so intense
and lasted so long that it reduced me to the whimpering, sweaty,
pathetic little slut that I am.

                 ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 12. An introduction to Submission.

I thrust my crotch  forward as far as I could to make it easier for Mistress
Rebecca to whip my cunt. The whip was swirling faster and faster
through the air hitting me harder and harder on my cunt and my orgasm
erupted inside me. At first I screamed from the waves of pleasure that
crashed between my legs and through my body, but the pleasure was so
intense and lasted so long that it reduced me to the whimpering, sweaty,
pathetic little slut that I am.

Somehow I ended up back on the bed of straw on the floor in the corner,
naked, my hands tied behind my back with rope that burnt into my
wrists. They left me there like that in the dark again and I drifted off to
sleep, exhausted from the pain and the pleasure from what they had
done to me.

I woke up suddenly when someone grabbed me and started pulling me
across the cold concrete floor of the dungeon by my hair. I screamed
and clawed at the hands that had hold of me.

" Let me go ! " I yelled out. And I slumped to the floor as whoever it was
who had been pulling me by my hair let go of me. I looked up but I
couldn't see clearly, my eyes hadn't adjusted to the bright lights that
again filled the dungeon. I could make out someone standing in front
of me and then I heard the sound of high heels on the concrete as
someone else walked towards me.

" Get Up, and Get Out !" The Blonde Woman said, spitting her words
at me. I could see more clearly now. The Blonde Woman was standing
right over me, looking down at me with a look of disgust on her face.
The other person standing near me was Mistress Rebecca. She was the
one who had dragged me across the floor.

I didn't understand why The Blonde Woman was so angry with me. I
thought she'd be pleased with the way I took my whipping, the way I
enjoyed it so much.

" Why, Mistress, why do you want me to leave. I did ..."

" Don't call me Mistress you little slut !" She snapped back at me. " You
are not my little slave girl and I am not your Mistress. I don't have slaves
who behave the way you do."

I didn't understand what I'd done wrong, all I wanted was to be hers,
to be her slave. " I'm sorry Mistress. Please I'm sorry." Tears started
to roll down my cheeks as I dragged myself to my knees and begged
her to forgive me. I didn't  know what I'd done wrong, all I knew was
that I had to see this through. Becoming her slave was now my
obsession, my addiction, nothing else mattered anymore.

" You don't even know what you're sorry for do you Lynne ?"

" No Mistress I don't...." The words came out before I could stop them.
I could feel my heart racing in my chest when I realised what I'd said.
I knew she'd throw me out for sure now.

" That's better Lynne." The Blonde Woman said in a softer voice. The
expression on her face had changed too. " I'm pleased you didn't try
to lie to me again. Slaves don't lie to their Mistresses Lynne, not if they
want to stay a slave, or become one in your case."

" I'll never lie to you Mistress." I sobbed. " And all I want is to be your
slave. You know that, you know I'll do anything you tell me to, anything.
Please tell me what I've done wrong and I'll never do it again....."

My voice trailed off as I sobbed pathetically. I caught a glimpse of myself
in a mirror behind a whipping post. It's hard to describe what I saw.
I was naked, my body still carrying some faint marks from where I was
whipped earlier. I was on my knees, with my hands tied behind my back
at the feet of two women who stood over me. I could see the trail where
the tears had rolled down my face as I had pleaded to be forgiven,
without even knowing what it was I was pleading to be forgiven for.

All that mattered to the pathetic woman in the mirror, all that mattered
to me  was for the Blonde Woman to let me be her slave. To teach me
how to please her. To tell me what she wanted of me, and to tell me what
I'd done wrong.

I'm not sure what I saw when I looked at myself in the mirror, and I can't
explain why, but I loved the way I looked. It makes me wet just thinking
about it.

I was still staring at myself in the mirror when I felt the sole of Mistress
Rebecca's boot slap against my chest and I fell to the floor, the rope
cut into my wrists as I landed heavily on the concrete floor.

The Blonde Woman walked over to me and kicked my breasts gently
a few times with the tip of her expensive black shoes. She looked
absolutely beautiful with her long blonde hair falling over the shoulders
of a short black evening dress. The neckline plunged in a V at the front
offering  a teasing glimpse of her breasts.

I felt myself getting wet as she poked my tits and stomach with the toe
of her shoe and looked down at me. My nipples grew stiff for her and she
flicked them with the cold metal tip on the heel of her black stilettos.

" I like the way you look too little slut." She said looking into my eyes.

" Thank you Mistress." I moaned softly. " All I want to do is to please
you. You must know that by now. I mean it when I say I'll do anything you
tell me to. Just give me the chance to be your slave and I'll show you,
please......"

" We'll see Lynne," She said curtly still poking parts of my body with the
toe of her shoe. " Lick my shoes little whore."

" Yes Mistress. Thank you Mistress." I said as I dragged myself onto
my knees and positioned myself on the floor at her feet and started
running my tongue over her shiny black stilettos.

" Do you really understand what it is you want Lynne ?  Do you really
understand what it means to give yourself  to another completely ?
Do you really understand what it means to be a slave ? "

I didn't say anything, I didn't think I was suppose to, I just kept licking
her delicious leather shoes as she spoke.

" We need to talk Lynne." She pulled her shoe away from my mouth and
turned to Mistress Rebecca.

" Get Kelly to clean her up and then bring her to me."

Kelly didn't have the same look of affection and passion in her eyes as
she did last time she bathed me, she didn't have the same tenderness in
her touch. She hadn't forgiven me for letting her take my punishment. I
kept trying to tell her I was sorry but she never  spoke to me the whole
time, she couldn't even bring herself to look at me. I knew I had to find a
way to make it up to her."

Kelly motioned for me to get out of the bath and then dried me with a
large fluffy white towel. But there was no affection or feeling in the
way she ran the towel over my body, not like there was before. It was as
if bathing me and drying me was a chore, an unpleasant one at that.

After Kelly had dried me she pointed to some clothes folded neatly on
a dresser in the corner. As soon as I saw the clothes I recognised them.
They were mine. Or they were mine. They belonged to the  woman called
Lynne before that night in the garage.

The panties and bra were the white lace one's the other Lynne had
bought at David Jones a month ago. The cheap body tone pantyhose
were still in the packet they were in when the other Lynne bought them
at Coles months ago. The dress was one that Lynne the little house wife
had worn many times. It was  pale cream with a very modest hem and
neckline. The shoes were an old pair of white low heels she had been
going to throw out ages ago.

I grew increasingly nervous as Kelly helped dress me and applied a
touch of blush to my cheeks, a pale pink gloss to my lips, and few dabs
of Avon perfume. The nervousness became a sense of panic almost
when I saw myself in the mirror as Kelly brushed my hair.

I looked in the mirror and saw the old Lynne staring back at me. I had
a horrible feeling that this was the Blonde Woman's way of telling me
she didn't want me.

" What's going on Kelly ? " I asked, afraid to hear the answer. But Kelly
said nothing. What I saw in the mirror told me. I was the other Lynne
again. The little house wife who liked to cook and to read John Grisham
novels and to watch the Sharkies. I didn't want to be that Lynne again.

I thought back over all the things I'd done over the past few weeks. I
wasn't that Lynne anymore and never could be. They'd turned me into
a slut and cheap street whore. I'd been whipped and humiliated in so
many ways,  and I'd loved every moment of it all.

Kelly had punished me in the most disgusting way and I had  let her, I'd
let her do it again if the Blonde Woman told me to.

I'd done so many disgusting things, had so many disgusting things done
to me. What more did I need to do to show the Blonde Woman that I

meant what I said. What more did I need to do to show her how much I
needed to give myself to her, to become her slave.

I looked over at Kelly, standing near the door in her little red slave girl
outfit. I wanted to be dressed like her. I wanted to belong to the Blonde
Woman the way she did.

" This way please Miss." Kelly said softly with her head bowed.

A cold shiver ran down my spine when I heard her. They'd unleashed
all these feelings inside me that now consumed every part of me, and
now they were just going to throw me away.

What was I suppose to do ? Pretend all this hadn't happened ? Pretend I
didn't feel the things I felt ? Was I suppose to go back to being just
another boring little housewife living in the suburbs with her husband.
Did I still have a husband to go back to ? I couldn't go back, not now.
And they knew I couldn't.

My head was swimming as Kelly led me through a maze of hallways and
staircases. Kelly stopped at the top of a landing and opened a door
and then stood back with her head bowed and said;

" In here please Miss."

I brushed past Kelly and walked into the sitting room where so much had
happened that night of the dinner party. The Blonde woman was sitting
on one of the couches, her legs crossed, her arms folded in front of her
with her chin resting in her hand. She tapped her finger gently against
her cheek as she watched Kelly escort me to the couch opposite.

As I sat down I looked at the coffee table that separated us. The coffee
table where I had entertained the Blonde Woman and her friends
with Tom the night of the dinner party.

I could feel the Blonde Womans eyes on me and I desperately wanted to
say something but I had no idea what to say. The silence was agonising
and I was relieved when it was interrupted when Kelly offered me a glass
of Champagne from a silver tray. The tall glass shook in my hand as
I lifted it to my mouth.

After serving me Kelly walked over and put the tray behind the bar, her
bare feet making a soft pattering sound on the slate floor as she moved
quietly around the room and then she stood beside the fireplace to my
left with her hands by her side, her head bowed slightly and her eyes
looking down at the floor. She was standing in the same spot where I
had been made to humiliate myself by wetting myself in front of every
body the night of the dinner party.

That terrible  silence returned to the room. My heart was beating so hard
in my chest I felt sure that both Kelly and the Blonde Woman would have
heard it.

" Please don't do this to me Mistress." I mumbled softly. I couldn't take
the silence any longer. I couldn't bare not knowing what she was going to
do with me any longer.

" Do what Lynne ?" The Blonde Woman said disinterestedly as she leant
forward and picked her glass of champagne up off the coffee table and
took a delicate sip.

" Please don't send me away. I can't go back to the way things were, not
now. Everything is different now. I just want to be yours. The way Kelly
is."

" Why should I care what you want  ?"

I looked up at the Blonde Woman, I didn't know how to answer her.
There was no reason for her to care what I wanted.

" Kelly is my slave Lynne, she gave herself to me completely and obeys
me without hesitation. What she wants doesn't matter to me any more
than what you want does. But more importantly what she wants doesn't
matter to her either. All that matters is what I want."

" I want to be your slave too Mistress...."

" There you go again Lynne, talking about what you want. I just told you
I'm not interested in what you want. Kelly doesn't want to be a slave
or need to be a slave, it's just what she is. You don't seem to understand
the difference. "

She was right I didn't understand the difference. There were a lot of
things I didn't understand but I knew what I wanted, even if the
Blonde Woman didn't care what I wanted. I looked into her eye's
and saw a tenderness I hadn't seen in her eye's before.

" Do you even understand what a slave is Lynne ?" She asked me in
a gentle voice. She was staring into my eyes just as I was staring into
hers. I wondered what she saw in my eye's.

She took another sip from her glass and put it back on the coffee table
and said; " The use of the word slave in the context we use it is very
different to what most people perceive it's meaning. Kelly is my slave,
but I don't use her as a tool of labour like slaves in the past were used.
And I don't hold her as my slave against her will.

Slave, Sex Slave, they're only words Lynne. But the words have
significance in so far as they express the ownership of one person by
another. I own Kelly, if I get bored with her or she displeases me I will sell
her to somebody else, and Kelly will allow herself to be sold to someone
else. Kelly is a slave because she is totally and completely submissive.
That's just what she is and she can't change what she is."

" Of course there's a certain erotic and sexual feel to the word slave.
It conjures up all sorts of images. As a Mistress it arouses me because
it adds to my sense of ownership and dominance and as a slave, it
arouses Kelly because it adds to her feelings of submission and of being
owned. It's a very sexual and very powerful word."

I understood what the Blonde woman was saying. And I knew I was the
same as Kelly, I knew I was just as submissive and needed to be owned
just as much as Kelly, but I had to find some way of convincing the
Blonde Woman. Of at least letting her give me another chance to show
her that I was just like Kelly.

" May I speak Mistress ?" I asked politely, trying to show that I
understood and that I was learning.

" Yes Lynne you may speak"

" Thank you Mistress. I've learnt a lot about myself over the past few
weeks since that night in the garage and I know now that being a slave
is just as much a part of me and what I am as it is a part of Kelly.

I look back over the things I've done over the past few weeks, at how
quickly I've become what I am now, and I realise that this is what I've
always been. I just didn't know it until you showed me."

The Blonde Woman was listening to me, not just hearing me but actually
listening to what I had to say. She took another sip from her glass and
looked at me again and said;

" I agree Lynne. You've come a long way in a very short time, and you've
still got a lot to learn about what is required from a slave, but that's
not the problem."

" Then what is the problem Mistress, what have I done wrong ?"

" You've done a lot of things wrong Lynne but that in itself isn't
necessarily a problem. Teaching a woman how to be an obedient
and submissive slave is an enjoyable experience for a Mistress."

" Then teach me Mistress." My eye's were pleading with her, and she
smiled at me with a warmth she hadn't shown towards me before.

" It's a matter of limits Lynne." She said as she turned to face Kelly.
" Come here ! " She ordered Kelly in a much different voice than the one
she had been speaking to me with. Kelly quickly scurried across the floor
and stood by her Mistresses side. The Blonde Woman gently ran her
hand up Kelly's leg and caressed the inside of her thigh.

" She's absolutely gorgeous, isn't she Lynne ?" The Blonde Woman said
as she devoured Kelly's body with her eyes.

" Yes Mistress, she is." I answered meekly. I knew what the Blonde
Woman was going to say next. She was going to say that I just wasn't
attractive the way Kelly was. I knew I wasn't, not many woman are.

" You are nowhere near as attractive or sexy as Kelly is, are you Lynne?"

" No Mistress I'm not." I couldn't look at her when I answered.

The Blonde Woman smiled at me again. " I'm glad you were honest
with me Lynne. But the fact that you're not as beautiful or physically
appealing as Kelly isn't the problem either. You're more attractive than
some women I have as my slaves and less attractive than others. That
isn't what's important either. As I said Lynne what matters is limits."

The Blonde Woman's eyes were still roaming over Kelly's body as she
spoke.

" You see Lynne, Kelly has no limits on what she will do to please me.
She has no limits on her obedience or her submissiveness. She is
totally submissive and completely obedient. Her sole purpose is to serve
me and anybody else  I choose to give her to. Pleasure for Kelly comes
from being obedient and being submissive. And of course obedience and
submission brings other pleasures with it too, doesn't it Kelly ?"

The blonde woman slid her hand up Kelly's skirt  started stroking her
gently between the legs.

" Yes Mistress." Kelly moaned softly as she opened her legs slightly to
allow her Mistress easier access to that part of her body.
The Blonde Woman's fingers glistened with Kelly's juices when she
removed her hand from under Kelly's skirt. She held her hand up
and Kelly hungrily licked her juices off her Mistresses fingers. I felt
myself getting wet as I watched.

" Mistress." I said nervously. " What about all the things I've done over
the past few weeks, doesn't that show what I am ?"

The Blonde Woman looked at me as if she'd been waiting for me to say
something like that.

"   A lot of the things you've done over the past few weeks you've done
for yourself, for your own pleasure. That show's that you're a slut Lynne,
but it doesn't mean that you're a slave. The streets are full of slut's,
but do you really have the natural instincts of submission that a woman'
like Kelly has. "

" I know I do Mistress, just give me the chance to show you."

The Blonde woman ran her fingers affectionately through Kelly's hair.

" Then why did you yell at Mistress Rebecca to let you go ?

Suddenly The Blonde Woman grabbed Kelly by the hair and stood up and
dragged her around the room towards me. Then she threw Kelly on the
floor at my feet.

" Clean her shoes for her little whore." The Blonde Woman growled at
Kelly. And Kelly knelt at my feet and started licking my shoes. I looked
down at Kelly and saw her tongue lapping at my shoes. Watching her
made me even wetter. I felt my panties soaking up my juices

" See." The Blonde Woman said as she looked down at Kelly.  " She
didn't resist me dragging her around the room by her hair. She didn't
tell me to let her go and she didn't hesitate when I told her to clean
your shoes."

" But I........"  I didn't know what to say and I was relieved when the
Blonde Woman interrupted me.

" It's instincts and limits Lynne. Kelly's instincts are to submit and she
has no limits to her submission or her obedience. Take Lynne's shoes
off and lick her feet Kelly."

" Yes Mistress." Kelly said as I felt her slide my shoes off. Then I felt
her tongue licking my feet through my pantyhose.

" What do you think of Lynne Kelly, do you like her ? "

" No Mistress, I hate the ugly slut." Kelly said just as she wrapped her
mouth around my toes and sucked them into her mouth.

" Do you like licking Lynne's feet Kelly ?"

" Yes Mistress. I love licking her feet. It makes me wet."

The Blonde woman let Kelly's words hang in the air for a moment.

" Why do you love licking Lynne's feet if you hate her so much Kelly . Why
does it make your sweet little pussy wet doing it ?"

" Because you want me to Mistress. And I love doing anything you want
me to. Doing what you want me to makes me wet."

The Blonde Woman looked down almost proudly at Kelly.

" Do you see Lynne." She said looking up at me. " Kelly's pleasure comes
from doing as she's told, from doing what I want her to do."

" Yes Mistress, I understand." I said softly as I watched Kelly sucking on
my toes. My pussy was dripping. I wanted Kelly's tongue between my
legs.

" But there's also an element of humiliation in having to lick the feet of
someone you hate."  The Blonde Woman said as Kelly started licking
the soles of my feet. " That's part of the reason Kelly gets pleasure from
doing it. It's humiliating for her to have to do it, and she enjoys being
humiliated. Being humiliated arouses her, it makes her wet. But
ultimately she wouldn't be licking your feet if I hadn't told her to. So
Kelly receives pleasure in doing it for a combination of reasons. Being an
obedient little slave girl, being humiliated and the act itself all combine
to make it a pleasurable experience for her which arouses her."

The Blonde Woman smiled at me again.

" Submission is a lot more complicated than those who have never
experienced it think it is Lynne."

The Blonde Woman took another sip from her glass of Champagne  and
told Kelly to stand up. " Are you wet Lynne ? "

" Yes Mistress I am." I said looking her straight in her eyes.

" Did you hear what she called you Lynne. She said you were an ugly
slut."

" Yes Mistress I heard her." I wasn't sure how I was suppose to react or
what she expected me to say. The Blonde Woman glared at Kelly and
she fell to her knees at my feet.

" I'm sorry Miss. Please forgive me. Please tell me what I can do to show
you how sorry I am Miss." Kelly said looking into my eyes, looking back
into hers I could tell that she was sorry. She was sorry because her
Mistress wanted her to be sorry.

" Get me the paddle Kelly and then lie across Lynnes lap." The Blonde
Woman said angrily. Kelly scurried off and quickly returned with a black
leather paddle. She lifted her skirt exposing her beautiful bare arse and
and her shaved pussy and layed across my lap. Her body felt warm
against mine.
The Blonde Woman walked over to us and Kelly held the paddle out
for her. " I want to hurt you Kelly."

" Please hurt me Mistress I deserve it. " Kelly panted.

" See how she begs me to punish her Lynne. See how she wants me to
hurt her. A slave enjoys the pain her Mistress inflicts on her. A slave
wants to be punished if she's displeased her Mistress."

The Blonde Woman started smacking Kelly hard on the soft skin of her
bare arse. Kelly thanked her each time the paddle struck her and she
begged for more.

" Tell Lynne how sorry you are for what you said bitch."

Kelly lifted her head and looked back over her shoulder at me as the
Blonde Woman continued to belt her with the paddle.

" I'm so sorry Miss. I deserve to be punished for what I said to you. I
only said it because I'm jealous of you. I'm jealous that the Mistress
will pay you more attention than she pays me. I'm jealous of your body
too Miss. I wish I had beautiful breasts like you. I'm the ugly slut Miss,
not you. I'm a stupid flat chested slut Miss. Please let me show you how
sorry I am. A cheap slut like me isn't worthy to lick your sweet pussy,
but I could lick your arse for you Miss. I could stick my tongue up your
arse for you. Please let me Miss. Please let me show you how sorry I am"

Kelly's arse was glowing red and her head slumped forward. She couldn't
speak anymore. I felt her body flinch on my lap as The Blonde Woman
continued to punish her with the paddle.

" Do you want me to stop hitting you Kelly ?"

" No Mistress." Kelly panted breathlessly, her face buried in the couch as
she forced herself to endure her punishment.

" See Lynne." The Blonde Woman said as she started hitting Kelly on the
inside of her thighs with the paddle. " Kelly enjoyed the pain for a while
but now the pleasure has gone and there is only pain. But a slave never
wants her punishment to stop until her Mistress is ready to stop. She
knows that what she wants doesn't matter anyway. All that's left for her
is to wait for the pleasure she'll receive when the pain stops. Do you
understand Lynne ?"

" Yes Mistress, I understand." Watching Kelly being punished and
listening to her talk about sticking her tongue up my arse had made my
pussy drip even more. I knew there was a wet patch on the leather couch
where I was sitting.

Suddenly the Blonde Woman stopped hitting Kelly with the paddle.
Kelly's arse and thighs were glowing red. " Thank you Mistress." I heard
Kelly say. Her voice a breathless whisper. " Thank you for punishing me
Mistress. I deserved it."

The Blonde Woman reached over and  grabbed Kelly by the hair and
pulled her off my lap. She landed heavily on the floor at my feet.

" Did you listen to what Kelly said to you Lynne. She meant what she
said. She is jealous of you. She is jealous that I will pay you more
attention than her. She is jealous of your body. She does wish she had
big tits like you. But she hates you. No body with any self respect or
dignity or pride  would admit that to you. But a slave has no self respect
or dignity or pride. And nobody treats a slave with any respect or dignity.
A slave is just there to be used. And a commodity to be sold or given
away when she is of no further use. Do you understand Lynne ?

" Yes Mistress I do. " I understood a lot of things now. And I wanted to
be used the way the Blonde Woman was using Kelly.

" Do you want Kelly to show you how sorry she is in the way she
suggested Lynne ?" The Blonde Woman asked as she sat down on the
couch opposite me again.

I desperately wanted Kelly to do that to me. " What I want doesn't matter
Mistress, what matters is what you want."I said hoping it was the right
answer. The Blonde Woman smiled at me again.

" Get up and lean over the coffee table so Kelly can show you how sorry
she is."

My legs felt hollow when I stood up. I bent over the coffee table and
and put my hands on the top of the table to support myself as I moved
my feet apart a little more.

I heard Kelly moving behind me then I felt her hands reaching up under
my dress and pulling my panty hose and panties down to my knees.
Then she pushed my dress up over my back exposing my arse.

My face was only a few feet away from the Blonde Woman who stared
into my eyes as I felt Kelly's tongue licking it's way up the back of my
legs. I moaned in anticipation.

Kelly licked the cheeks of my arse a few times and then I felt her tongue
lick my arsehole. I moaned loudly from the sensation of Kelly's tongue
on my arsehole. She licked me gently at first and then suddenly stabbed
my arsehole with her tongue, pushing her tongue deep up inside me
and I screamed out and came.

I was lost in the pleasure Kelly was giving me but I knew the Blonde
Woman was watching me, and knowing she was watching me just made
my orgasm more intense.

I'd never cum from just anal stimulation before and it was an amazing
experience. Different to any other orgasm I'd ever had. I could feel my
arsehole pulsing, grabbing Kelly's tongue as I came.

My head slumped onto the coffee table as my orgasm subsided.

" Fix Lynne's clothes up and pour us some more Champagne you dirty
little slut." The Blonde Woman said to Kelly without even looking at her.

After Kelly had slid my panties and panty hose back up my legs and
straightened my dress she scurried off to get the Champagne and I
sat clumsily back on the couch.

After Kelly served us our Champagne the Blonde Woman told her to
get the strap on vibrator. She wanted to show me something. Kelly
was gone less than a minute and returned holding something that
looked like a belt with all sorts of things on it.

" Explain to Lynne how it works as you put it on and then lie on the coffee
table." The Blonde Woman said as she pulled the knot at the side of
Kelly's little red salve skirt and it fell to the floor exposing her bald wet
pussy and still glowing red arse.

" Yes Mistress." Kelly said as she moved over to me. " See Miss. This
little rubber finger goes up my arse." Kelly sucked on it a few times to
get it wet and then slid up her arse, moaning quietly as she did.

" The plastic cock goes up my pussy Miss." She said in a panting voice.
" And this little knob rests on my clit." Kelly spread her legs a little and
slid the six inch plastic cock up her wet pussy. She paused for a moment
taking a few calming breaths before she continued.

" They all vibrate and the intensity of the vibrations is controlled by this
knob on the front Miss.  And the belt goes around my waist to hold it in
place." Kelly did the belt up tightly around her waist and then layed on
the coffee table between the Blonde Woman and me as she had been
told to.

" Turn it on about 1/3 of the way Kelly." The Blonde Woman said as she
sipped on her Champagne. Kelly did as instructed and the room was
filled with the faint buzzing sounds from the vibrators inside Kelly's body.

Almost immediately Kelly's breathing grew louder. Her chest moved up
and down as the sensations ran through her body.

" Can you feel it up your arse Kelly, can you feel it inside your dirty little
cunt ? " The Blonde Woman said in that seductive voice of hers.

" Yes Mistress I can." Kelly panted.

" Turn it up all the way for her Lynne." The Blonde Woman told me, so
I leant over and turned the knob all the way up. The sounds of the
vibrators were much louder now and I could only imagine how good it
must have felt.

The Blonde Woman leant back into the couch and watched Kelly
squirming around on the coffee table for what seemed an eternity.

" Do you want to cum Kelly ?" She asked as she leant over her.

" Yes please Mistress, if you want me to." Kelly moaned.

" Well I don't want you to cum yet little slut."

Kelly let out a pathetic little whimper and grabbed the sides of the coffee
table. Her arse was lifting up off the coffee table and her knuckles were
turning white as she hung on tighter to the edges of the table.

" A slave doesn't cum without permission Lynne. Do you understand."

I understood. I had cum without permission. The Blonde Woman was
showing me how an obedient slave like Kelly behaves.

" Yes Mistress, I understand." I said hiding my face by looking down at
Kelly.

" Do you still want to cum Kelly." The Blonde Woman asked in a half
mocking tone.

" Oh God Yes Please Mistress." Kelly screamed out. " If you want me to."

" You can cum on the count of ten. Do you understand Kelly."
" Yes Mistress," Kelly moaned loudly. " Thank you Mistress."

The Blonde Woman started counting slowly, and Kelly started bucking
fast and wildly on the coffee table.

" 7..." I could see Kelly trying to hold back the tide of her orgasm that
threatened to swamp her at any second.

" 8....9..........I've changed  my mind Kelly I don't want you to cum."

Kelly let out a long loud whine and quickly reached down and turned
the vibrators off. " Thank you Mistress." Kelly panted, her face was
flushed and her voice a desperate whisper.

" Get up slut." The Blonde Woman snapped at Kelly and we watched
as she undid the belt and slid the little rubber finger out of her arse.
From the look on her face I was sure Kelly was going to cum as she slid
the plastic cock out of her dripping wet cunt. But she didn't.

Suddenly the expression on the Blonde Woman's face changed.

" You look good in your housewife clothes Lynne. They suit you."  She
was still smiling at me as she spoke but it was different somehow.

" What I'm wearing doesn't change what I'm feeling Mistress.  I am a
slave Mistress. I need to give myself to you completely, to submit to
you completely. I'm sure I can do things to please you and that you can
find ways to use me for your pleasure or amusement. You can use me in
any way you want Mistress. I know I've made mistakes but I will do
anything you want me to....anything.  I will obey you completely if you give
me another  chance to show you. "

I know how desperate and pathetic I must have sounded. Tears had
started to swell in my eye's. The Blonde Woman looked at me with a hint
of a scowl on her face.

" You've learnt a lot in a short time Lynne but I'm not a patient woman
You better start learning faster.

" Yes Mistress, I will, thank you  Mistress." My words ran into each other
as I spoke. She was giving me another chance and I've never felt so
relieved or grateful for anything in my life.

" This is the only time we will ever talk like this Lynne. From now on you
will be treated as the slave you think you are. Don't ever disobey me or
displease me again. And don't think this means I have accepted you as
my slave yet, I haven't. You still have a lot to do to prove you're worthy.
And I'm still to decide whether I want you. "

" Yes Mistress, thank  you , I won't disappoint you."

" We'll see little whore. Now get up and follow me !"

Just hearing her call me a little whore again sent a shiver of excitement
through my body. " Yes Mistress." I said as I stood up and followed her
towards the hallway. Kelly was standing off to the side. The expression
on her face told me the torture her mind and body was trying to recover
from, and still enduring.

The Mistress suddenly stopped as she walked past Kelly. " I want you
to cum now Kelly." She said in a voice that expressed little interest in
her.

" Thank you Mistress." Kelly said as her eyes lit up. I could see her hands
and knees trembling, it seemed like she had to struggle just to stand
up. " How do you want me to cum for you Mistress ?"

The Mistress turned to me and said. " See Lynne, a slave cums for her
Mistress not for herself, and she always asks how her Mistress wants
her to cum."

The Mistress looked back at Kelly. " Get down on the floor and hump
Lynne's leg like a mongrel bitch dog on heat."

" Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress." Kelly spat her words out quickly and
threw herself onto the floor and crawled over to me. She squatted on
the floor beside me opened her legs wide and pushed her crotch hard
against my leg. I felt her hands wrap tightly around my thigh as she
hung on and started humping my leg just as she had been told to, just
like a dog on heat.

She left a trail of her cunt juice on my stockings as she slid her wet
crotch up and down my leg and pushed herself hard against me. Her
grip around my thigh got tighter as she got closer.

" Cum for me Kelly." The Blonde woman said and Kelly screamed out
and came in a wild humping moaning  frenzy. She grunted like an
animal as wave after wave of the orgasm she'd fought off was suddenly
released. Kelly was still cumming when the Mistress pushed her off my
leg.

" Finish yourself off with one of Lynne's shoe's." The Mistress said and
Kelly quickly crawled over to where I had been sitting and grabbed one
of my shoes off the floor and started fucking herself with it saying,
" Thank you Mistress, Thank you Mistress..." over and over.

I could hear Kelly cumming again as I followed The Mistress down
the hall. She stopped in front of a door,  it took me a few seconds to
realise that I was suppose to open the door for her.

I opened the door and stood back to allow the Mistress to walk into
the room first and I followed behind her. The room was a study or an
office of some sort. There was a large desk under the window opposite
the door and a row of book shelves on the wall to my right. To my left
was a large fire place, two men were standing in front of it enjoying
it's warmth. They looked at me and I recognised them straight away.

They were the two men who had thrown me in the boot of the car when
they caught me at the brothel in Surrey Hills. The impression I had of
them that time was right, they were both as ugly as each other, their
arms covered in tattoos. They looked like brothers. Both were tall and
muscular with dark complexions, and short dark hair. They both wore
grubby blue denim jeans and T-shirts. One had work boots on the other
cheap joggers. But both had the same sickening little smirks on their
faces.

There was a woman sitting on the dark brown leather couch in front of
the fire place with her back to me.

" Is this her ?" The Mistress asked the woman.

I felt my pulse quicken when Lexy stood up and said.

" Yes. That's the little whore." Lexy's eyes drilled into me. I could see the
hatred she felt for me on her face. I hadn't seen her since that night
in Tony's office. I didn't know what Tony had done to her because of me
but I knew it wouldn't have been pleasant for her.

The Mistress told Lexy to sit down and told me to go and stand in front
of her, then she sat on the couch beside Lexy.

I didn't know what to do or where to look as I stood on the polished
floorboards in front of Lexy. Not being able to see the two ugly men
with the sickening smirks on their faces behind me only added to my
growing nervousness.

" Do you remember what you wrote about Lexy in your diary Lynne ?"
The Mistress asked in a sarcastic tone.

" Not exactly Mistress, I know I didn't like her." I stuttered.

Suddenly I felt a clammy hand on my arm from behind. The ugly man
in the dirty joggers passed me a photo copy of an exert from my diary.
I noticed he had dirty finger nails too as I took it off him.

" Read to Lexy what you wrote about her Lynne." The Mistress said.

I pushed my shoulders back and tried to look composed as I started
reading what I'd written about her.

" I saw Lexy down the street approaching the men that walked past her.
She had nearly cost me everything, I don't think I have ever felt such
hatred for another person in my life than I did for that whore.

And I didn't think she was particularly attractive either. She was about
my height 5'2", but she looked like she was a bit podgy under her
whore clothes. She had a black dress on. Really low cut, her tits  looked
fairly big, but nothing special. Her dress was too short, her thighs were
just a bit too big for a dress that short.

She was obviously trying to look a bit classier than the other girls on the
street with her black dress and  black stockings and shoes. But I didn't
think there was anything classy about her. She was sort of pretty, with
long black curly hair. And although I was finding myself more and more
attracted to other women, Lexy didn't do anything for me. I wasn't
attracted to her at all. The more I looked at her the uglier she seemed
to look. I despised the ugly  whore."

I forced myself to look at Lexy as I read and when I'd finished reading.
I didn't want to, but I knew the Mistress wanted me to, and that's all
that mattered. The look of hatred on her face grew stronger the more I
read. When I finished reading and looked down at Lexy I was waiting for
her to leap off the couch and attack me, just as she'd done on the street.
All that seemed so long ago now.

" You think you're better than Lexy, don't you Lynne ?" The Mistress
said as she ran her fingers through Lexy's long black curly hair.

" Yes Mistress, I do." Not lying to the Mistress was already proving to be
a lot more difficult than I had thought it would be.

" Yes, I know you think you're better than her Lynne." The Mistress said
with a contemptuous smile on her face. She let me endure my
humiliation and embarrassment for a few moments and then looked
back up at me and said.

" Lynne, you get on your knees in front of the one in the joggers and suck
him off , and Lexy you get on your knees in front of the one in the boots
and suck him off."

"Yes Mistress." I said obediently and I knelt in front of the man in the
dirty joggers. Lexy didn't say anything, she just got up and knelt on the
polished floorboards in front of the man in the work boots.

Lexy and I were only a few feet apart and we glanced at each as we
undid the fly on their jeans and took their cocks out. Neither of them
were circumcised and both were still soft.
   .
I took his cock into my mouth and sucked on it to get him hard. I saw
Lexy out of the corner of my eye, she was holding her mans cock in her
hand and running her tongue over the underside of it and jerking him
off. Lexy's man got hard before mine did.

I felt my mans cock growing hard as it slid in and out of my mouth. When
he was hard I sucked and licked his cock with a passion that surprised
me. I loved sucking on the ugly man's cock. I wanted the Mistress to see
him cum in my mouth. I felt myself getting wet as he fucked my face.

Lexy was still just jerking her man off, and I noticed her put something
in her mouth. Then she slid his cock all the way into her mouth, as she
slid it back out of her mouth I saw the condom over the head of his cock
and Lexy rolled it down the shaft of his cock with her hand and then
sucked it into her mouth again.

We were both kneeling on the floor holding onto our men's arses as
we sucked there cocks while they fucked our faces. Lexy's man grabbed
her hair and started fucking her face faster and faster he grunted as
he came in the condom.

Soon after my man grunted a few times and  I felt his cum squirting
down my throat. Some of his cum dribbled out the side of my mouth
and I wiped it off with my fingers and licked and sucked every drop
off, and then cleaned his cock with my tongue.

Lexy started to take the Condom off her man but the Mistress stopped
her. " Lynne will do that Lexy, come and sit back on the couch with me."

I thought I knew what she wanted me to do but I hoped I was wrong.
I crawled over to the man in the work boots and gently slid the condom
off his cock which was only semi erect now.

" A good slave never wastes good cum Lynne." The Mistress said and I
heard Lexy groan in disgust at what I was going to do.

" Yes Mistress." I said, trying to sound as if I really wanted to do this.
But as I held the cum filled condom to my lips I realised that I really did
want to do it.

It was an incredibly disgusting thing to do, particularly with the men
and Lexy watching, but it was the fact that it was such a disgusting
thing to do that made me wet when I did it. And I made sure Lexy and
the two men had a good view of me as I did.

After I'd poured all the cum into my mouth that would come out, I
turned the condom inside out and sucked it clean, then I screwed it up
into a ball and put in my mouth and chewed on it like a piece of gum.
Lexy and the two men looked down at me in disgust. The Mistress looked
down at me with a hint of a smile on her face.

My pussy was dripping and I was hoping the Mistress would make me
play with myself in front of Lexy and the two men as I chewed on the
used condom.

" Did doing that make you wet Lynne." The Mistress asked.

" Yes Mistress, very wet." I said as I rolled the condom around in my
mouth.

" Your such a dirty little slut Lynne." She snapped at me. " Crawl over
to the bin beside the desk and spit the filthy thing out."

" Yes Mistress." I said, aching to touch myself but knowing I couldn't.
I felt their eyes on me as I crawled over to the desk and spat the used
condom into the bin.

" Crawl over here you little slut and stand in front of Lexy."

I looked into Lexy's eye's the whole time I crawled across the polished
timber floor. The look on her face made my pussy drip even more. I
can only imagine what I must have looked like doing the things I did
dressed in my pretty housewife dress.

As instructed I stood in front of Lexy who stared up at me from the couch
and waited for the Mistress to tell me what to do next. I looked down at
Lexy, she seemed a lot prettier than I remembered. She wore the same
short black dress and shoes that she wore the night we had the catfight.
But she didn't have any stockings on, and her thighs still looked too
big for a skirt that short, and she was a bit chubby, but she was a lot
more attractive than I gave her credit for that first time I saw her.

The Mistress handed Lexy three one hundred dollar bills and Lexy said
" Thank you." As she took the money and shoved it into her cheap black
handbag on the couch beside her.

" Lexy is a cheap street whore Lynne." The Mistress said as she looked
over at Lexy. " But she's not ashamed of what she is, and nor should
she be. She fucks men for money, that's how she makes a living. She
insists the men use condoms, she doesn't let anyone cum in her mouth
or inside her without a condom and she spends the money she earns
enjoying her life. She doesn't use her body to feed a drug habit, she
has a partner, an apartment, and she enjoys her life."

I glanced over at Lexy, she had a smile on her face. I'd never seen her
smile before and it made her look very different somehow.

" Lexy got $300 for sucking her man off, what did you get Lynne ?"

" Nothing Mistress." I said softly.

" You didn't make your man use a condom like Lexy did.......... did you
Lynne ?"

" No Mistress, I didn't." I said in an even softer voice.

" Do you think you're better than Lexy Lynne."

Sucking the man in the dirty joggers off was degrading and I'd loved
doing it. Drinking the cum from the condom was disgusting and
humiliating  in a way that aroused me and made me wet. But saying
what I had to say now was even more humiliating and embarrassing
than any of the other things I'd done.

" I did Mistress. Before tonight I thought I was better than her. Now I
know I'm not. Lexy may be a cheap street whore, but I'm even cheaper
than that. There isn't a word to describe what I am. She's better than me
Mistress. She has more class than I'll ever have. I'm not fit to lick her
shoes."

" Maybe she'd like you to lick her arsehole for her Lynne ? The Mistress
said looking up at me. " You should do something to show her how sorry
you are for writing those things about her that you wrote. Would you
like Lynne to lick your arsehole Lexy ?"

" Maybe....." Lexy said with a look on her face that scared me a little.
She hated me before, she hated me even more now. But it was more
than that. I disgusted her. I could tell she despised me. It was written
all over her face.

" You can take Lynne home for the night if you like Lexy. She'll do
whatever you tell her to. Just make sure you bring her back in the
morning."

My eye's darted over to the Mistress. I didn't want her to give me to
Lexy to take home for the night. I didn't know what she'd do to me.

" And it doesn't cost me anything...." Lexy said hesitantly.

" No." The Mistress said in a reassuring voice. Take her home and do
what you want with her, and it won't cost you a cent."

" Take Lexy out to the foyer." The Mistress said to the two ugly men that
Lexy and I had sucked off. " Lynne will be down in a few minutes."

I watched nervously as Lexy glanced back at me with a strange look on
her face as the two men escorted her from the room and closed the
door.

The room was silent. The Mistress sat on the couch in her beautiful
black evening dress looking up at me. She knew what I wanted to say
and how much I wanted to say it. She was seeing if I could keep my
mouth shut and just do as I was told.

" There's something else you need to understand Lynne." The Mistress
said after a few long minutes of nerve wracking silence. " When a
Mistress gives a slave to another, the slave obeys that other person as
she would her Mistress. She does whatever she can to please that other
person as she would her Mistress. Do you understand Lynne ?"

" Yes Mistress, I understand." I said with a tenseness and unease in my
voice that I knew she could hear.

" Good." The Mistress said as she stood up and walked over to me. She
started running her fingers through my hair and looking at me as if
admiring me. " And there's one other thing Lynne. A slave has complete
trust in her Mistress. She trusts that her Mistress would never do
anything to put her in any real danger. Obedience, submission and
trust in her Mistress, a slave must have all of these, or she can never
really be a slave. Do you understand Lynne ?"

" Yes Mistress, I understand." I knew she could hear the sense of relief
in my voice. I did trust her completely, and this was my chance to show
her.

" And make sure Lexy enjoys having you Lynne. I'll be checking with her
on how obedient you were for her and whether you satisfied her needs."

" I understand Mistress." I said enjoying the feel of her fingers running
through my hair. " I won't disappoint you.........or Lexy."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 13. A WHORE'S WHORE.

" Yes Mistress, I understand." I knew she could hear the sense of relief
in my voice. I did trust her completely, and this was my chance to show
her.

" And make sure Lexy enjoys having you Lynne. I'll be checking with her
on how obedient you were for her and whether you satisfied her needs."

" I understand Mistress." I said enjoying the feel of her fingers running
through my hair. " I won't disappoint you.........or Lexy."

" You won't be given an opportunity to disappoint me again if you do
Lynne." The Mistress pulled her hand away from me as she spoke.
" Now go, Lexy's waiting for you."

" Yes Mistress." I said with a tone that I hoped showed her that I meant
what I said.

There was a soft knock on the door and I turned and saw Kelly standing
there in her little French Maid's outfit.  She threw my shoes on the floor
at my feet.

" Did you clean Lynne's shoes after you were finished with them Kelly?"

" Yes Mistress." Kelly said avoiding looking at me as she answered.

I picked my shoes up off the floor and followed Kelly down the hall and
out into the sitting room where Lexy was waiting with what looked like
a mixture of anticipation and unease.

" So I can do whatever I want with her....Right ?"  Lexy asked still not
sure why I was being given to her like this.

" You can do whatever you want with her and she will do whatever you
tell her to. Just make sure you have her back here in one piece in the
morning." Kelly said, unable to hide the enjoyment she got from saying it.

"Now come with me Lexy The Mistress wants to speak with you."

Lexy stood up nervously and followed Kelly back down the hall. A few
seconds later Kelly came back into the sitting room.

" Follow me slut !" She snapped, and I followed her out into the
foyer where we waited for Lexy. We probably only waited for a few
minutes but it seemed like hours. Kelly stared at me the whole time. A
hateful disgusted stare. I couldn't look at her. She hated me so much
for letting her take my whipping for me. And then The Mistress had used
her to demonstrate to me just what being a slave really means. There
was no hint of the affection and passion Kelly felt for me before all that
happened. But I still had those feelings for her.

Lexy had an almost smug look on her face when she finally came back
down the hall and into the foyer.

" Get the door for Lexy you little bitch." Kelly snarled at me. I opened the
door and Kelly moved close to me as Lexy walked out onto the porch, our
faces only inches apart.

" So you're a Whore's Whore now Lynne." Kelly whispered disdainfully
as she glared into my eyes.

" I'm whatever the Mistress wants me to be." I answered defiantly before
brushing past Kelly and onto the porch. Lexy was already at the bottom
of the stairs and I hurried to catch up to her.

" Come on Lynne. You're my little bitch tonight."

I followed Lexy as she weaved her way through some back streets  and
up through the Fitzroy Gardens into The Cross. As I walked along behind
her I realised I didn't even know what day it was let alone what time it
was.

It was Monday morning when the Mistress had caught me in the Brothel
in Surrey Hills. But so much had happened since then.

There was an elderly man sitting on one of the bench seats. He was
sitting up straight with both hands resting on his walking stick in front of
him as he sat and watched the odd assortment of people who make up
The Cross go by.

" Excuse me Sir." I said hoping Lexy couldn't hear me or didn't turn
around to see where I was. " Could you tell me what time it is please?"

He looked me up and down suspiciously for a few seconds, I guess I
must have looked 'normal' in my housewife dress.

" Five Twenty Three." He said in a shaky voice as  he looked at his watch.

" And it's Monday...." I knew how stupid it must have sounded to the
nice old man but there was no other way to say it.

" No its Tuesday." He said with the suspicious look returning to his face.

" Thank you." I almost had to jog to catch up with Lexy. She'd gone up
Victoria St and I didn't want to lose her in the crowd.

Lexy turned down Roslyn St and I caught up with her just as she
walked into a shop advertising Adult Toys & Novelties. It was really
crappy on the outside but quite clean and modern and well laid out
on the inside.

" You still selling those things for computers  David ? " Lexy said as she
marched up to the counter. David was an incredibly sexy blonde guy,
probably in his late 20s. He wore a really nice white silk shirt, the top few
buttons undone showing off the smooth taut skin of his chest. He
obviously worked out but his tight black trousers showed how really well
built he was.

" Stick your tongue back in your mouth Lynne." Lexy said sarcastically.
I knew I was staring at David but I didn't know it was so obvious.

" Hi Lynne."  David said in a soft sexy voice. He had  deep blue eyes that
I could stare into all night. " That's a nice dress, it really suits you."

He liked me. I felt myself blush like some silly little school girl.

" Thanks David.....I like your shirt too...." I stammered nervously and felt
myself grow even more red in the face.

" That was a stupid thing to say" I said to myself. " That's really going to
impress him."  But his face was lit up with a friendly smile.

" I'm Lynne." I stuttered, trying to cover my silly reply but he already knew
that.

" Hi Lynne, It's really nice to meet you." We just stood there staring at
each other. I knew it was my turn to say something but I couldn't think of
anything to say. I hadn't felt like this in a long time.

" What about the things for the computers David !" Lexy said, obviously
annoyed with both of us.

" Do you mean the screen savers Lexy ? " David asked. He was even
more annoyed with Lexy than she was with us. He wanted to keep flirting
with me.

" Yeah, the one's The Geek asked me about."

" You said you weren't interested. You said you weren't that desperate."

" I'm not. I don't do kinky shit like that. But she does."

I could see the disappointment on David's face. His smile disappeared
when he looked at me again. I couldn't look back at him this time. But
I could sense what he was thinking.

" Is that right Lynne ?" His voice was different when he spoke to me
this time.

" Yes." I answered softly.

" Do you know what's involved with this Lynne?" I think David was still
hoping it was some sort of misunderstanding.

" She does whatever I fucking tell her to." Lexy said savouring my
humiliation and embarrassment. " She's my little Bitch, aren't you
Lynne ?"

I could feel David's eyes on me. I didn't mind saying I was her little
bitch, in fact I liked being made to say it. I just didn't like having to
say it in front of David.

" Yes. I'm your little bitch."

" I see." David said, his voice still full of  disappointment as he realised
I was just another cheap whore like Lexy. The look on Lexy's face was
almost sickening it was so smug.

" Yes, we still do the Screen Savers." David said looking away from me.

" The Geek said a 1,000 bucks."

" The Geek said what ?" A scrawny young man with oily hair and wire
rim glasses said as he walked through a curtain behind the counter.

" You said 1,000 bucks to make them things for the computers."

" Changed your mind have you ?" He said in an irritating voice.

" No ! I don't do weird shit but she does."

The Geek looked at me with a sickly smile on his face.

"  Only 500 for her."  David said abruptly.

"  Bull Fucking Shit ! "  Lexy said angrily. " Why....."

" Because she's not all that attractive and she's got a fat arse."

The Geek looked at David with a puzzled expression on his face.  He
obviously thought I was attractive and didn't have a fat arse. But David
had a nasty streak in him that I didn't see when I looked into his eyes
earlier.

Lexy was swearing and arguing with David but he just folded his arms
and lent on the counter only half listening to Lexy's tantrum.

" $500 or the pair of you can get your slut arses back on the streets now.
I haven't got time to waste with $50 whores like you pair." David said
calmly but firmly. He'd made it clear that that was the deal. Take it or
leave it.

" Alright !" Lexy said begrudgingly. " But your a fucking cunt David...."

David ignored her and told us to follow him out the back. We walked
behind the counter and through the curtain into a large tidy room full of
shelves with videos and CDs and all sorts of Sex Toys neatly packaged
and stacked.

There was a work bench with computer equipment at the back and
David picked up a digital camera and told me to stand against the
wall beside the work bench.

The floor was bare concrete and the wall was painted black. David threw
a piece of shiny black silk material about the size of a blanket at me
and told me to spread it out on the floor.

" Just so you know what you're getting yourself into Lynne this is the sort
of screen savers we make and sell."  David still couldn't believe that I
was going to do this. He still couldn't believe that the nice woman in the
nice dress that he flirted with would do this.

As I watched the images appear on the monitor I realised that I'd
reached the point where I had to decide whether becoming The Blonde
Woman's slave was really what I wanted.

Anybody could have these sorts of pictures of me on their computers.
People I know, friends, relatives, acquaintances, anybody. They could
print them out, stick them on notice boards, E-mail them to who ever
they wanted.

The types of photo's I saw appearing on the monitor could not have been
any more explicit or degrading. Did I really want to have those sorts of
pictures of me freely available to anyone.

I could see people I know passing around those sorts of pictures of me
in offices and homes and school buses and warehouse lunchrooms and
god only knows where else.

Not even a cheap street whore like Lexy was willing to do something as
disgusting and public as this. Was I really willing to show the world what I
was. What I had become ?

David sensed my hesitation and started hitting the enter button on the
keyboard faster. One disgusting picture appeared on the screen after
the other. Each photo jolted me. Like a visually transmitted electric
current stinging me for an instant and the next stinging even more.

I just didn't know. I needed time to think but there was none. Up until
then I was sure it was what I wanted, that nothing else mattered. But
this made what I was doing hit home in a way that nothing else had.

I looked at the woman on the screen and wondered why she would ever
lower herself like that. How could she let herself be used like that ? How
could she degrade herself like that for all the world to see ?

Then a picture appeared on the screen that answered my questions.
It was a picture that had a clear shot of the pretty young woman's face.
She was smiling. Not a faked smile but the smile of a woman enjoying
what she was doing. And her eyes were so alive. So full of passion and
lust. She did it because she wanted to, because she enjoyed it. She
didn't care how others judged her.

Then another picture appeared with the pretty womans face contorted
in ecstasy. Was she in the midst of an orgasm or just on the edge, I
wasn't sure. Then the next picture appeared and she had her head
thrown back, her long dark hair sprayed around her as the camera
captured that instant of bliss that consumed her.

I thought again about people looking at pictures like that of me and what
they would think and what they would say.

" Look at this fucking slut."    " Look at the cunt on this thing."

" Wouldn't you like to fuck that !"   " Look at this sick bitch."

" I know that whore from somewhere. "     " Shit it's Lynne ! "

I felt myself getting wet as all sorts of thoughts and images ran through
my mind. I wondered why I hesitated at all. I knew what I was and what I
wanted.

I'm a slut and a whore. And I want to be the sick bitch on peoples
computers. I want disgusting pictures of me on notice boards and
handed around offices and stuck on walls. But most of all I want to be
the Blonde Womans slave.

" What do you want me to do now David ?" I said as calmly as I could,
pretending I'd never hesitated at all. He knew I really was just another
cheap slut now and he treated me accordingly after that.

He took a few pictures of me looking normal and innocent in my house
wife dress and then watched as I got undressed. He shook his head
and looked away in disgust when he saw the wet patch on the front of
my panties.

" You're a fucking hypocrite David." I thought to myself as I smiled at him
through the lens of the camera. " I know I'm just another slut posing for
disgusting pictures. But you're taking the pictures. You're going to sell
them. So what does that make you."

I would have loved to have told David what I was thinking, but it wasn't
my place to say anything. "A good slave keeps her opinions to herself
Lynne. No one cares what a slave thinks." I could hear the Mistress say.

David had me lie on the blanket and crouched between my legs and took
some close ups of my cunt. I didn't feel humiliated or embarrassed
anymore. But I was growing increasingly aroused with each click of
the camera only inches from my wet cunt.

" OK now pull yourself open as wide as you can." David said without
looking at me. I reached down and pulled my lips apart and he took a
couple of pictures.

He handed me a big black dildo and told me to stick it up myself. I
was well lubricated but the dildo was really thick and I needed to ease
it inside myself.

" Come on Lynne hurry up. I'm sure you've had plenty of big things up
there over the years. You should be well and truly stretched down there."
David said in a contemptuous tone.

" Yes I have been." I said defiantly as I shoved the rest of the dildo
inside myself in one quick motion. I did it out of spite and it hurt a bit,
but it felt good too.

David clicked away on his camera as I slid it in and out. Then he told
me to turn over so he could get some shots of my arse.

" Pull your cheeks apart so I can get some shots of your arsehole."

He gave me some KY and a smaller dildo and told me to stick it up my
arse. I lubed up the dildo and my arsehole  and moaned quietly as I
heard the camera clicking away when I slid it up my arse.

David took pictures of me standing up and squatting and bending over. I
had to stick a big green cucumber up my cunt and then a banana and
then the handle of a cricket bat.

He made me lie on my stomach with my arse in the air and stick the
handle of a wooden spoon up my arse. I had to let go of it and hold it
up by squeezing my arsehole around it. Then I had to do the same with
one of those balloons on a stick that say. " I love you." But the stick was
too thin, I couldn't hold onto it the way he wanted me to at first. It took
several attempts before I could do it right which didn't make David or
Lexy very happy.

David made me stick all sorts of things up my cunt and arse and took a
few pictures each time. I was lying on my back sucking and biting my
nipples when some guy just walked up to me and undid his jeans and
took his cock out. I had to get on my knees and suck him off while David
took some pictures and when the guy  came I had to take his cock out of
my mouth so he could cum on my face.

I had to smear the cum all over my face and lick it off my fingers as
David kept clicking away with the camera.

" Now squat down against the wall and open your legs as wide as you
can and play with yourself and pretend to cum." David said as threw me
a towel to wipe what was left of the cum off my face.

I could have cum several times but didn't let myself. I didn't want to do
anything wrong. But I couldn't have stopped myself much longer. I
reached down and started rubbing myself.

" OK, pretend to cum." David said sounding almost bored.

" I'll cum for real if you give me a minute David." I said, moaning as
I rubbed myself hard on the clit.

" Alright but hurry up and make sure you look at the camera when you
cum."

" Nearly there." I panted. " I'm nearly there." I heard the camera click
again and it pushed me over the edge.

" Fuck I'm going to cum !" I cried out.

" Look at the camera."

" I'm cumming David." I grunted as I Iooked straight into the lens of the
camera. David reached out and pulled my hands away from between
my legs.

" What are you doing ?" I moaned desperately as I tried to pull my arms
out of his grip but he held onto them tightly.

" I've got all the pictures I need Lynne."

" Oh David please, I'm cumming.....please let me cum...."

" He said it's over Lynne." I heard Lexy say and saw her standing over
me.

" OK..." I said breathlessly from the torment as my orgasm stopped
before it had really started. " Ok......"

I was light headed and a bit disoriented as I got dressed, but the fresh
air helped clear my head once we were back outside. But it did nothing
to cool the fire between my legs.

" You're one sick fucking bitch !" Lexy said as she walked ahead of me.

Her words only made me need to cum even more than I already did.
She had no understanding of how much pleasure the look on her face
gave me. I was a whore's whore Kelly had said and I loved it. Just the
phrase whore's whore makes my juices flow.

I never said anything to her. I just followed along behind her. I'd go where
ever she took me and do whatever she wanted me to do. She knew that
now.

Lexy walked ahead of me and turned left up William St. I felt strange
when I saw the spot where I had stood trying to sell myself to every man
that walked by. There was another whore standing in my spot offering
herself to the men that passed her. I should have still been there. If I'd
been a good whore for The Mistress I would have still been there making
money for her.

Lexy said something that I didn't hear to the whore who had replaced me
as she pushed past her.

" Yeah well Fuck You Lexy !" The other whore yelled. I didn't look at her
as I followed Lexy up the stairs. The same dirty smelly stair way that I had
walked up as a whore so many times in just a few days.

Lexy walked up to a door marked 1A off to her left and bashed the door
hard a few times with her fist. The door swung open and a huge man
stood there looking suspiciously at Lexy.

" What the fuck do you want Lexy ?" His voice was deep and loud.

" I'm here to pay the rent Garry."

" Rents not due till Friday. What's going on...."

" My little friend Lynne here is going to pay my rent for me." Lexy stood
back so the fat man could see me. It was obvious he liked what he saw
but he was still suspicious.

" She looks like a fucking Avon lady Lexy. Why's she paying ya rent..."

" It doesn't matter why Garry. But I reckon she's worth 3 weeks rent
on the fucking rat hole upstairs..."

" There's plenty of whores who would take your " Fuck Room" if you don't
want it Lexy. And this bitch aint worth three weeks rent."

" Come on Garry look at her." Lexy grabbed me and pulled me over till
I was standing right in front of the big fat man. " Christ Garry, she's
almost a virgin."

Garry looked me up and down for a while considering how many weeks
rent I was worth.

" Two weeks rent." He said abruptly and turned around and walked off
towards another room inside the flat.

" Here." Lexy said as she passed me a few condoms. " Make sure he
wears one of these once you get him hard. I don't want him getting a
taste for it without a rubber."

I took the condoms off Lexy and followed Garry as he waddled into
another room. The top of his huge bum hung out of the back of his grotty
denim jeans and rolls of fat strained against his blue singlet. I don't
think I've ever seen a fatter more unattractive  man in my life. I wasn't
sure what I was going to have to do for him. I hoped I only had to fuck
him, and that I could be on top.

The bedroom was small and messy and smelly like the rest of the flat.

" Get me hard." He said with a nicotine grin. I knelt in front of
him and undid the zipper and button on his jeans and  tried to pull them
down. They fell to the floor easily once I got them over his huge bum
and I helped him step out of them.

He didn't have any underpants on and I could hardly see his cock or
balls underneath the rolls of fat that hung down in front of him.

He had a small cock for such a huge man and it was difficult to get
at it. I managed to push my face between his fat thighs and get it into
my mouth.

" Get him nice and hard slut." Lexy's voice told me how much she was
enjoying watching me do this to the big fat ugly man.

" How many times have YOU done this with him Lexy ?" I thought to
myself. But I didn't want to look at her. I didn't want her to see how
much I hated what she was making me do.

Garry started rocking back and forth sliding his cock in and out of my
mouth as it grew harder. I just grabbed the sides of his legs and held on
with my eyes closed trying to imagine I was some where else. Some
where with The Blonde Woman, my Mistress. And as soon as I started to
think about her I felt different. I wasn't doing this for Lexy, and I wasn't
doing this for Garry. I was doing this for my Mistress.

I could see her standing there watching me sucking on the huge man's
little cock and it made me feel good. It made me wet again.

I was still as horny as hell from posing for those disgusting photo's. I
would never have thought it possible for anyone to actually enjoy sex
with someone like Garry, but I knew I was going to enjoy it.

When he was hard Garry pushed my head away and told me to get
undressed and get up on the bed. I did a bit of a striptease thing for him.

I danced around a bit as I undid the zip on the back of my dress and
slowly pulled it off my shoulders and slid it down my body to my thighs
and then let it fall to the floor.

I played with myself for a while. Rubbing myself between the legs and
squeezing my tits through my  bra. Garry just stood there ogling me with
an almost dazed look on his face.

I sat on the bed and took my pantyhose off and then stood up again and
slowly slid my panties down my legs and left them dangling off one foot
before kicking them away.

Garry was almost drooling when he saw my wet shaved pussy.

I turned around and bent over showing off my arse and then looked back
at Garry over my shoulder and asked him to help me with my bra. He ran
his clammy fat hands  over my body and I felt his hot smelly breath on
my neck as he started biting and kissing me on my neck and shoulders.

He fumbled with the strap on my bra but his fat fingers were unable to
undo the little clips.

" Here, let me do it for you Garry." I said as I turned around and reached
behind myself to undo my bra. Garry grabbed my tits roughly with his
huge hands as soon as they fell out of the lacy cups.

I held his head tenderly as he grabbed at my stiff nipples with his mouth.
He sucked and bit on them hard and I moaned softly.

" Fuck me Garry." I whispered into his ear and he almost threw me onto
the bed.

I positioned myself for him with my legs wide open and rubbed myself
between my legs. The sound of my wetness filled the room.

The bed sunk suddenly as Garry lowered his huge frame onto it. The bed
creaked and sunk further as he crawled over and positioned himself
between my legs.

" I'll have to put a rubber on you Garry." I said as nicely as I could,
trying not to look at what I was about to fuck. He grabbed one of the
condoms out of my hand and ripped open the foil packet and quickly
rolled it up his  cock.

The bed rocked almost violently as he positioned himself to enter me.
It took him several attempts before he could get his stomach and his
cock into a position in which he could put his cock inside me.

My cunt was dripping wet and his cock slid easily inside me. I grunted
loudly as he lowered his body on top of mine forcing the air out of my
lungs. His breath smelt of beer and cigarettes and I was almost
glad that I could hardly breath with his huge weight on top of me.

The bed rocked and creaked as he started fucking me. I ran my hands
over his big arms and shoulders as I felt his cock sliding in and out of
me.

Each thrust of his huge body forced me to exhale and he fucked me with
a rhythm governed more by momentum than anything. It was the most
unpleasant and uncomfortable sex I've ever had, but I needed it.

I'd been so close to cumming when David stopped me out of spite. I
was going to make the most of whatever man and cock I was allowed
to have.

"Oh God Fuck Me Garry.....Fuck me faster" I panted as the orgasm I
was denied before swelled inside me again. Garry was grunting and
dribbling as he fucked me as fast and as hard as he could.

I grabbed the sides of his enormous arse and tried to help him fuck me
faster. I wanted to thrust my body up against his but I couldn't move
under his weight.

He was grunting louder and I knew he was going to cum.

" Oh God Not Yet Garry." I moaned desperately. " Wait for me. Keep
fucking me and I'll cum with you. I'm nearly there Garry. Please keep
fucking me...."

But Garry couldn't wait. He let out a loud groan as his cock started filling
the condom with his cum.

" Oh God No...." I cried out. I was so close. I closed my eyes and
imagined my Mistress was standing there watching Garry fuck me. I
imagined her playing with her beautiful wet pussy. I came as my
Mistress slid a finger inside herself.

But I came more from desperation than stimulation. My orgasm was just
a teasing taste of what it could have been if I'd had someone who could
fuck me properly. I was still cumming when Garry collapsed on top of me
forcing the breath and what was left of my orgasm out of me.

I moaned loudly one more time . A moan of pleasure and frustration at
the same time. My body thrust itself up against Garry's trying desperately
to hold onto the orgasm that I needed so badly. I tried to reach between
my legs to touch myself but I couldn't get my hand between our bodies.

I whimpered softly almost pathetically as Garry lay slumped on top of
me and I gave into the inevitable. I couldn't breath or move with the
full weight of Garry's body pushing down on me.

After what seemed an eternity he dragged himself up off me and sort
of rolled off the bed.

" Come on bitch. you've got things to do." Lexy said as she turned and
walked out behind Garry. I almost ran around the room picking up my
clothes and got dressed as quickly as I could. I was still doing up the
zipper on my dress and trying to adjust my pantyhose as I followed Lexy
back down the stairs.

She headed down William Street and across the road into Porky's, a strip
club I'd been to before with my husband when I was a very different
woman. But she didn't go down the stairs into the strip part she went up
the stairs where the peep booths are.

The man with the tattoos and the Italian accent behind the counter
wanted a 60/40 split his way but he and Lexy ended up agreeing on a
50/50 split.

After the financial arrangements had been settled Lexy said she'd be
back for me in a few hours and disappeared down the stairs.

The man with the tattoos led me up a few steps and into a room behind
the "stage" where the girls worked the booths.

" Give us a look at ya." He said in a disinterested tone. I undid my dress
and pulled it off over my shoulders. His facial expression didn't change
when I slid my panties off and he saw my shaved pussy. There probably
wasn't much he hadn't seen.

" You got fucking big tits," Was all he said as I undid my bra and stood
naked in front of him. " Here put these on." He said throwing me a pair of
G-String Leopard Skin panties. It was obvious another woman had been
wearing them earlier.

Once I had the panties on he led me to a door  that opened onto the
back of the stage. He pointed at the row of windows that looked out
onto the stage. There were about ten of them.

The windows were about a metre or so above the floor. There was a
woman standing in front of one of the windows rubbing her cunt up
against the glass and I could just make out the face of a man in the dark
booth behind the glass.

" It's simple." The tattooed man said. " They put two bucks into the
slot and the screen slides down so they can see in. When you see the
screen open get your arse over there and flash a bit of tit and pussy
at them. You gotta get them to slide money through the slot. Tell them
whatever they want to hear and do whatever they want you to do but
get as much money through the slot as you can. They gotta keep
putting coins in to keep the screen down so keep them interested as
long as you can. And the rooms behind here are for private shows. You
gotta get them to want to see you put on a private show for them. Tell
them $30 and get it off them before you take them into the room. But
the $30 only gives them 5 minutes and no sex. If they want to fuck you
it's another $50. There's condoms and stuff in the rooms but whatever
they want the main thing is to get them off as quick as you can and
get your arse back out there. Do you understand ?"

" Yes I understand." I said with more than a hint of sarcasm. I wanted to
add " I know you think I'm just a whore and a slut but I'm not stupid."
But I didn't.

One of the screens slid down and he smacked me on the arse and said.
" Go do your stuff."

Most of the men on the other side of the window were either really old
or really young. This was the lowest and cheapest way for a bloke to get
off or for a woman to make money. Even the Strippers downstairs
and the street whores looked down their noses at the women that
worked the booths. That's what Jan, the other woman working the
booths told me. She was quite an attractive woman, slim and pretty. I
could only guess why she lowered herself to do this.

Jan obviously hated every minute of it but I was enjoying myself. Most
of them just wanted me to rub my cunt on the glass for them. Some
of them jerked off while I did. Others just pretended to lick my cunt
or the trail of juice I left on the glass.

Some of them would pay $5 others $10 but no more than ten. A few
guys wanted me to bend over and spread my cheeks so they could see
my arsehole. I would have liked it if there were  a few more men who
wanted me to do that.

Not many were interested in a private show. I did a few. But they were
just young guys who jerked off watching me finger myself. They all
came very quickly.

I'd had a few couples pay to watch me through the glass. It was their
idea of being naughty. But none of them stayed for long. It was all too
sleazy for couples I think.

I don't know how long I'd been there but I was really enjoying myself.
Even as the old Lynne I was a bit of an exhibitionist, as the woman I was
now I loved showing myself off. Rubbing my wet cunt on the glass with
horny men on the other side watching me just made me wetter. I'd
nearly cum rubbing myself on the glass a couple of times.

One of the screens slid down and I moved over and danced around in
front of the window for a few seconds and then bent down and put my
face near the glass.

" Hi honey. Slip $10 through the little slot and I'll take my panties off
and rub my big wet cunt on the glass for you."

" How are you Lynne ?" The voice sent a cold shiver down my spine. I
knew the voice. I just couldn't put a face to it. I squinted trying to see
who it was in the dark behind the glass.

" Does your husband know you're doing this?"

The voice was so familiar. But I just couldn't put a name to it.

" Who are you ?" I said nervously.

" It doesn't matter does it Lynne ? My money's as good as anybody else's
isn't it. Now rub your cunt on the glass for me Lynne."

I saw a $10 bill poking through the slot.  I moved away from the window
and called out to Jan. She dragged herself over to the window and took
the $10 and slid her panties down and started rubbing herself against
the glass, staring off into space as she did.

" Who is it ?" I kept asking myself. The voice was so familiar. Was it
a neighbour or someone I had worked with or a relative ? It was
definitely some one I knew very well. For a moment I thought it might
have been my brother in law but it couldn't be. I was still trying to
think, trying to put a name to the voice when the door behind me
burst open and the man with the tattoos stormed in and grabbed me
by the arm and started yelling and swearing at me. Who ever it was in
the booth had complained about me and the man with the tattoos was
furious.

" Please you're hurting me." I said as he threw me up against the wall.

" I'll fucking hurt you in a minute bitch ! Now get your slut arse over
there and give the bloke what he paid for."

" OK Ok I will..." I cried out as he grabbed my hair and bashed my head
up against the wall.

" I don't want to hear any more complaints about you. Do you
understand slut ?"

" Yes I understand You won't get any more complaints...."

He pushed me up against the wall one more time before letting me go.

My heart was racing and beads of perspiration had appeared on my
forehead. I had a vision of the man with the tattoos pulling out a
flick knife and holding it against my throat. I had to remember where I
was and what sort of people I was mixing with and what they were
capable of.

I took a few deep breaths and tried to calm myself down. Then I heard
the screen slide down and I saw the silhouette of the man in the booth
behind the glass. Slowly I walked over to the window, still trying to figure
out who it was.

" I've always wondered what your cunt looks like underneath those
short skirts you wear Lynne."

I should have known who it was. I should have been able to put a face to
the voice it was so familiar, but when I closed my eyes and listened to his
voice no face appeared in my mind, I don't know why but I just couldn't
put a name to the voice.

" I didn't think I'd have to complain to your pimp to get you to do what
you're paid to do Lynne." He said as he poked a $10 bill through the
little slot. " Now show me that nice big cunt of yours Lynne."

I took the $10 off him and put it in my money tin on the floor. Maybe
it was someone from the mall where I shopped. The News Agent or the
Butcher. I'd seen the way some of those men had looked at me in the
past. It could have been, but I really didn't know, I was only guessing and
it didn't really matter now anyway.

I felt his eyes on me as I slid the Leopard Skin panties off and moved
closer to the window.

" I always knew you'd have big cunt lips Lynne. I could see the outline of
them in those tight jeans you wear sometimes. But I didn't know you
shaved your cunt. I really like your big cunt Lynne, I knew I would. I
just never expected it would only take $10 to see it. You could have
shown me your cunt years ago if I knew that. I've usually got $10 on
me."

The way he was talking to me and the familiar sound of his voice  had
the effect on me that I was afraid it would. It made me wet. I could feel
my lips and clit swelling as I pushed myself against the glass.

" Look at that big clit of yours. I knew you'd have a big clit Lynne and
I've waited a long time to see it."

I started sliding my cunt over the glass, smearing it with my juices.

" Now turn around and bend over and show me that pretty pink arse
hole of yours Lynne."

I moaned softly when I heard him say it and again as I bent over and
pulled the cheeks of my arse apart.

" I bet you like it up the arse don't you Lynne ?"

" Yes. I love it up the arse."  I said to myself with my eyes closed enjoying
the humiliation and the mystery of what was happening.

" Now turn around and rub that big wet cunt of yours on the glass again
so I can pretend to lick it."

My legs were shaking as I pushed myself hard up against the glass again.
I tried not to enjoy it. I tried with every ounce of will I had not to let it
happen the way I knew it would. But my body won the battle with my
mind.

But I didn't care anymore. I had been holding in the sounds I so badly
needed to make as I felt my cunt sliding over the cold glass. I started
moaning loudly and Jan wandered over to see if I was alright.

When she saw the look on my face and realised what it meant her
face was filled with the same look of disgust and contempt that so
many people had looked at me with lately. Jan backed away from me as
if  I was diseased, as if she could catch whatever it was that was wrong
with me. All the time I was pushing myself harder against the glass. He
was still talking to me but I couldn't hear everything he said.

" Oh God No ! " I panted softly a few times as I felt it about to happen.

Then the voice said. " Is that your cunt juice all over the glass Lynne ? "
And that's when I came. Jan watched me as my body bucked and my
head thrashed from side to side as I moaned in ecstasy. Seeing the
disgusted look on Jan's face just made me cum harder.

It took me a while to catch my breath after my orgasm was complete,
and I bent down to have another look in the booth at the man I knew
but didn't recognise. He was gone.

Jan never spoke to me again after that. She went off to do a private
show for an ugly couple and I never saw her again. Lexy turned up a
few minutes later and before I knew it we were back on the streets of
The Cross. The fresh night air helped clear my head.

I don't know how long I'd been in the booth or how much money I'd
made for Lexy but she seemed happy enough with the rolls of notes
she put into her bag.

For the rest of the night Lexy used me to settle debts, earn some
favours and make a few quick dollars. It was an experience beyond
anything I could have imagined.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 14. A NIGHT IN THE SHADOWS. PART 1

For the rest of the night Lexy used me to settle debts, earn some
favours and make a few quick dollars. It was an experience beyond
anything I could have imagined.

I followed her back down Victoria St and into one of the sex toy shops
which even I knew was a shooting gallery.

" You seen The Leach or any of his lot ?" Lexy said to the small Asian
man behind the counter full of vibrators and nipple clamps and all sorts
of interesting things.

" Yeah The Leach is in watching a porno...."

" Which room ?" Lexy said as she headed for a doorway with a dirty
blue velvet curtain across it.

" Three." The little Asian man said  disinterestedly.

I followed Lexy into the small room behind the curtain. There were
rows and rows of really heavy porn video's. The covers showed pictures
of men pissing into the open mouths of seemingly eager women and
women tied up and being whipped upside down or having candle wax
dripped on them or pegs  clamped onto their pussy's and nipples.

" You're probably into all this aren't you ! " Lexy said looking at the
covers of the video's and then at me. It's hard to describe what it feels
like when a cheap street whore like Lexy looks at you with a disgusted
look on her face. I didn't answer her, I didn't need to.

Lexy's face was full of contempt for me, she turned away as if she
couldn't stand to look at me. She didn't understand what it was that
had made me into what I had become. How could she, I didn't
understand it myself.

Lexy opened a door at the back of the small video display room and I
followed her into a dimly lit hallway. The sounds of women crying out
in ecstasy filled the air. But they were only the sounds of porn actresses
coming from the rooms down the hall where men sat and watched
porno movies for $5 and jerked off.

Lexy walked up to a door with a pitted old brass " 3 " on it and opened
the door and walked in. The room wasn't much more than a cupboard.
Just enough room for a TV against one wall and a grotty two seater couch
against the other with a crappy old lamp table beside it with a box of
tissues and a tube of KY on it.

The man sitting on the couch looked old but I sensed he wasn't as
old as he looked. He didn't flinch as we barged in. He turned and
looked at Lexy and then back to the TV screen where he watched a
close up of a woman frantically eating the shaved pussy of another
woman.

The man never stopped jerking off his big uncircumcised cock either.

" Hey Leach." Lexy said trying to get his  attention. He had a drawn
gaunt face with two or three days growth on it. His clothes looked like
they were from an opp shop. An old grey cardigan over a dirty white
shirt and black track pants around his ankles as he sat there jerking
himself off.

" She's selling." Lexy said gesturing towards me.  I had to look away
when he looked at me and sort of smiled. He had no teeth and one eye
looked off at an angle.

" I can't fuck this.......thing." I said to myself. Knowing full well I'd have
to
if Lexy wanted me to. Lexy grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to
" The Leach. "

I could feel his eyes on me but I still couldn't look at him. I could see
his hand out of the corner of my eye, still moving up and down as he
jerked off.

" How much." He coughed as he spoke.

" How much you got Leach ?" Lexy said. She was really enjoying herself.

" Dunno." Leach said as he reached into the pocket of his cardigan
and pulled out some notes and a few coins. Lexy took two 20s off him
and gave him back the rest.

" Forty bucks. Sound fair Leach ?" Lexy said showing him the two
20s.

" Yeah...I suppose."

I wanted to run out of the smelly little room and away from this pathetic
smelly little man, But I knew I'd never see The Blonde Woman again if I
did. I had no choice. I was going to have to fuck this......man. I was going
to have to fuck him for forty dollars.

" Take your pantyhose and panties off Lynne." Lexy said in a voice that
reeked with contempt and amusement. There was no point wasting time
stalling. The sooner I got this over with the better.

I stepped out of my shoes and slid my panty hose off and then pulled
my panties down and stepped out of them. All the time I kept waiting
for Lexy to pass me a condom. " Please let me at least use a condom."
I kept saying to myself.

" Give Leach your panties Lynne." Lexy said with a strange look on her
face. I didn't get it at first. Leach reached over and grabbed my panties
off me and  started rubbing them over his face.

" And the silks." Leach spluttered. " I get the silks too right..."

" Give him your panty hose too Lynne." Lexy said and I passed them to
him. I'd finally caught on. I wasn't going to have to fuck him. Lexy was
just selling him my under wear. But she knew I thought I was going to
have to fuck him.

I felt faint and giddy by the time we got back out on the street. Lexy
stopped suddenly and turned and looked at me. Her face just full of
confusion and disbelief now.

" You would have fucked Leach wouldn't you Lynne ?"

" Yes." I said as defiantly as I could. " If you wanted me to I would have."

" Why ?" Lexy's voice echoed the disbelief on her face.

" Because the Mistress told me to do whatever you said Miss."

Lexy stood there just staring at me. I met her gaze and refused to let
myself look away. Eventually Lexy slowly shook her head and her eyes
drifted away from mine. She didn't understand and she didn't want to
understand. She had me for the night and she'd use me while she could.
In the end that's all that really mattered to her.

After the thing with The Leach, Lexy  took me down Macleay St to what
looked like a nice apartment block where a reasonably good looking
middle aged man paid Lexy $200 to watch me stand in the shower
and urinate while he sat on the toilet and jerked off. I had to spread my
legs and my pussy lips wide so he could get a good view of me. And I had
to urinate just as he came.

Then Lexy took me back up to The Cross and down Roslyn St into a small
run down shop that seemed to sell general grocery items. A large middle
aged man with oily black hair and a thick black moustache started
yelling at Lexy as soon as we walked in. I didn't understand much of
what he said, he spoke with a heavy middle eastern accent and not
everything he said seemed to be in English. He reached under the
counter and pulled out a piece of paper and was waving the paper
and his arms around.

" One Hundred Twenty Seven Dollar ! " He started saying over and over.
Obviously Lexy owed him money.

" She take's it up the arse." Lexy said and the man suddenly went quiet
and turned and looked at me. I didn't like the look in his eyes. He looked
like one of those fanatical Saddam Hussain supporters you see on the
news. That's the best way I can describe the look in his eyes. Irrational,
dangerous.

" You. Come here." His English was much better when he spoke at me.

Before I knew it I was behind the counter bent over a stool with my dress
up over my back as he examined my arse. " Very good. Very good."
He said a few times as he ran his hands over the cheeks of my arse and
roughly poked my arse hole with his finger.

I heard the rattle of the beads that hung down over the doorway into
the shop. A young guy in dirty denim jeans and a leather jacket walked
into the shop.

" Hey Asiff ! What's happening man." He had a real spaced out look
about him. I wanted to cover myself at first, but  enjoyed knowing that I
couldn't.

" You like ?" Asiff said proudly as he patted me on the arse.

" Yeah....Nice piece of pussy Asiff." The young guy said as he watched
Asiff spread the cheeks of my arse wide apart.

" Give us a foil will ya Asiff."

" You got money ?"

" Yeah Yeah I got money." The young guy's speech was slurred and he
fumbled through the pocket of his jacket and threw two 50s on the
counter. Asiff reached under the counter and threw a small rolled up
piece of Aluminium foil onto the counter.

" Enjoy Enjoy" Asiff said smiling.

" You too Asiff." The young guy said as he looked down at me and then
picked the packet of heroin off the counter and wandered back out onto
the streets.

The little shop went quiet all of a sudden as Asiff admired my arse and
ran his hands over me. The silence was broken by the sound of the
metal zipper on Asiff's jeans being pulled down.

Asiff pushed me around until I was in the position he wanted me. I
looked up at the door to the shop. Lexy saw me.

" That's the least of your worries Lynne. Asiff isn't exactly gentle."

I jumped as I felt something cold on my arse. It was a cream of some
sort. " At least he's lubricating me first." I thought to myself. Then
I felt his cock pushing hard against my arse hole. It didn't feel like he
had a condom on but I didn't want to turn around and look at him.

It hurt a bit at first as he slid his cock up my arse but my body soon
adjusted to take his size. Lexy was right, he wasn't at all gentle. But I
liked it any way. I had no shame, no dignity left. I was staring out
through the door hoping some one would come in and see what I was
doing. My body started to move in rhythm with his. I reached down
between my legs and started rubbing my clit as Asiff fucked me faster
and harder. I came when he did. I didn't even try fighting it this time. I
couldn't help how good Asiff's cock felt up my arse and I couldn't stop
my hand from rubbing myself between the legs, I didn't want to anyway.
I made more noise when we came than Asiff did.

It had only been a short time since I'd had an orgasm with big fat Garry
and another in the peep booth with the man that knew me. But there
seemed no limit to the amount of pleasure my body wanted and needed
now. The more I came the more I wanted and needed to cum.

I think the raw physical pleasure I've enjoyed over the past few weeks  is
a part of my  addiction to the Blonde Woman and part of my obsession to
become her slave. There is a lot more to it than that, but the intensity
and the frequency of the physical pleasure I receive at the hands of The
Blonde Woman is definitely a part of it.

Asiff gave me a towel to clean myself up with after he'd finished and
ripped up Lexy's account for $127.00. I straightened myself up without
looking at either Lexy or Asiff. No woman should have cum being used
like that but I did. I wasn't ashamed that I had but I knew they thought
I should have been.

Lexy didn't speak to me as we walked back down Victoria Rd. When we
got to the Fitzroy Gardens Park she told me to wait in a very dimly lit area
near the fountain.

The park benches were littered with old men that people used to call
bums, but now called " The Homeless." I grew increasingly nervous and
edgy the longer Lexy was gone.

Then I heard footsteps coming towards me. I spun around and was
relieved to see two policeman walking towards me.

" Follow us Lynne." One of them said as they walked past me. I looked
around anxiously as I followed behind them like an obedient dog. No
questions, no hesitation I just did as the two men told me to.

I followed them through the park and  into Kings Cross Police Station.

" What interview rooms are available Mick ?" One of them said to the
Policeman behind the counter.

" Take C." Mick answered with a knowing smirk on his face.

Interview room C had a table in the middle with a few chairs around it
and a couch against a wall under what I assumed was a two way mirror.
It was on the couch that the two policeman and three others took turns
to fuck me. None of them wore condoms and my cunt and thighs were
covered in cum by the time they were all finished with me. Lexy wasn't
going to be hassled by the NSW Police for a while now.

Mick was the last one to fuck me and I asked him for something to clean
myself up with when he was finished but he just laughed at me and told
me to get dressed and get out before they arrested me and kept me for a
few days.

I didn't understand why they wouldn't give me a rag or something to
clean myself with. I found out why a few minutes later.

Lexy was waiting for me when I walked out of the Police Station and
she quickly headed off down the steps and into Ward Avenue when she
saw me. I could feel the sticky cum between my legs and running down
my thighs as I followed after Lexy. She walked into the Foyer of what
used to be The Camelot Inn but had been refurbished into expensive
apartments.

She pressed the buzzer for 4B and a deep female voice answered.

The woman who opened the door to 4B was smoking a cigarette and
looked to be in her late 40s early 50s. She was dressed in a white silk
robe and wore lots of expensive jewellery. Just one of the rings on her
finger would have been worth more than my car, the old Lynne's car.

She was reasonably attractive for a woman her age. Lots of expensive
face creams and lots of time spent at the beauty parlour. But she'd
bleached her shoulder length hair blonde too often.

Her eyes darted over me excitedly as Lexy told her about the five men
that had just fucked me and how none of them had used condoms.
I could see the passion growing in her eyes as she listened.

" Very good Lexy. Very Very good." She said in that deep voice. Then
she handed Lexy a roll of bills, but I didn't see how much she'd paid for
me. " Wait outside Lexy. You.....Come with me."

I followed her into her bedroom and then into the adjoining bathroom.
She made me take off my dress and lie on the cold tiled floor, with my
head beside the toilet and told me to spread my legs. Then she knelt
down between my legs and started licking the drying cum off my thighs.

She slid a hand inside her robe and started playing with herself as she
hungrily cleaned me with her tongue. I moaned softly the first time her
tongue stabbed at my cunt.

" Don't you cum you dirty little slut !" She yelled at me as her tongue
lapped away between my legs and on my thighs.

How could she expect my body not to respond ? How could I not cum if
she was going to keep licking and sucking on my cunt like that ?

Her breathing was getting heavier and her hand was moving  faster
under her robe as she buried her tongue deep inside me. I wanted
to cry out, to let myself go and enjoy what she was doing but some how
I had to fight off the urges that were swelling inside me.

I looked up at her head bobbing up and down between my thighs and
tried to think of some thing else. I tried to think how pathetic this woman
was. How she was an even dirtier slut than I was. How she was even
more pathetic than I was. But those thoughts just made me wetter.

It seemed to take an eternity for her to lick me clean. To lick every drop
of the cum off my body, but some how I managed to hang on. When
she'd licked every last drop off me and all that was left was the shiny
glow from her saliva she lent back and stared down at me, at my cunt.

Her hand was almost a blur as she rubbed herself faster and harder
and licked her lips and rolled her tongue around in her mouth.

Suddenly she grunted loudly and buried her face between my legs as
she came. Her orgasm went on and on. Wave after wave of pleasure
made her body twitch and shudder.

Her orgasm had only just started to ebb away when she yelled at me
to get out. " Get out you filthy little whore get out...." She screamed at
me turning her head away so I couldn't see her face.

I grabbed my dress and shoes and almost ran out into the loungeroom.

" She's a real fucking sicko. Isn't she Lynne ?" Lexy said as I closed the
door to 4B behind me. " She's almost as fuckin weird as you."

Lexy thought her comment would sting me but it didn't. But it did make
me think. " Is that what I'll be like in twenty years time ?"

I was surprised and confused when Lexy pressed the " up " button on
the lift. She looked at me waiting for me to ask her why we were going up
instead of back down to the lobby. But I didn't ask. She obviously had
something else or someone else for me to do.

Lexy rang the door bell on 6C and the door opened almost immediately.

" Your late." A tallish woman with long Strawberry blonde hair said. She
seemed a bit nervous, on edge.

" Yeah well shit happens Mrs Stevenson." Lexy said casually as she
walked into the apartment and motioned for me to follow her. Lexy
had obviously made arrangements with these people. How many
appointments had Lexy made for me I wondered.

" This is Lynne Mrs Stevenson. What do you think ?"

Mrs Stevenson looked me over for quite a while before she answered.

" Not bad Lexy...She's no beauty queen but she's not bad at all....."

Mrs Stevenson wasn't bad either. She was probably in her early 30s.
She wore a pretty knee length floral summer dress. Her long shiny hair
fell over the soft skin of her shoulders and the top of the dress hugged
her tightly around her large breasts.

She seemed like a normal housewife type of woman, but so did I. She
handed Lexy an envelope and took my hand gently and said.

" Come with me sweetheart, it's time for your bath."

" Be a good little girl for Mrs Stevenson Lynne." Lexy said before leaving
the apartment.

" Yes, I'll be a good little girl." I said hoping it was what I was suppose to
say. Judging by the expression on Mrs Stevenson's face it was.

She led me into the bathroom where she had a big bubble bath waiting.
She stood behind me and slowly undid the zipper on my dress and
eased it down my body.

" Where are your panties Lynne ?" She said firmly when she saw my
bare arse. " Good little girls always wear panties Lynne."

" I'm sorry Mrs Stevenson. I must have forgotten to put them on."

" That's alright Lynne. You can borrow a pair of mine."

" Thank you Mrs Stevenson." I said more confidently as she helped me
step out of my dress. I had a better idea of what this woman wanted
from me.

" You've got very large breasts for a little girl Lynne." Mrs Stevenson
said as she stood behind me and undid my bra. I thought I heard her
moan softly as she slid my bra off and her hands faintly brushed over my
nipples.

She helped me into the warm foaming bath and tenderly washed every
part of me with a soft pink sponge. It was me who moaned quietly as
she kept running the sponge up my thighs and between my legs.

My whole body glowed pink from the hot water when she helped me
out of the bath and gently dried me with a fluffy white towel.

" Come with me Lynne." Mrs Stevenson said as she took my hand and
led me into the adjoining bedroom. She sat me in a chair in front of a
mirrored dressing table. The white cane seat was cold against my bare
skin and I gasped softly.

I watched Mrs Stevenson in the mirror as she brushed my long hair and
tied it into pig tails. I could see the passion in her dark brown eyes as she
ran the brush tenderly through my hair. Every so often her eyes would
steal a glance between my legs, so I opened my legs a little to give her
a better view.

When she had the pig tails the way she wanted them she put the brush
down and ran her fingers through my hair as she admired me in the
mirror.

" Come on Lynne, it's time I fed you."

She led me over to a large white cane chair with a large leaf shaped back
on it in the corner near the window. She let go of my hand and sat
down and gestured for me to sit on her lap.

She opened her legs slightly so my weight was on the chair and cradled
me in her arms. " Are you hungry Lynne ?"
" Yes Mrs Stevenson. I'm very hungry. Would you feed me please ?" I
answered. She closed her eyes and moaned softly as if my words had
caressed her between the legs. It was what she wanted me to say.

" You know what to do Lynne." Mrs Stevenson said motioning at her
breasts with her eyes.

" Thank you Mrs Stevenson." I said as I reached up and slowly untied the
straps on her dress and rolled the top down over her large breasts. She
licked her lips in nervous excitement as I did.

" That's a good little girl." She whispered.

She wore a maternity bra. I'd seen friends of mine use them and reached
up and undid the little clips and her breasts fell out of the cups.

Drops of breast milk leaked from her nipples. They were hard and
swollen and a deep red almost purple colour.

" That's a good little girl Lynne." She whispered again as I took her
left nipple in my mouth and gently sucked her milk from her breasts.
She moaned softly as I suckled on her. Her milk was slightly bitter, but
it tasted sweet.

Suddenly I felt her body grow tense. " I've never hurt anybody Lynne. I
only ever pay women to do this to me. Adult women."

Mrs Stevenson obviously carried a sense of guilt with her about her
particular fetish. But I could tell she'd never hurt anybody, I knew she'd
always paid to satisfy her needs before she said it.

But she obviously wanted me to know she'd never hurt anybody to
satisfy her desires. And she wasn't hurting anybody now. I was enjoying
feeding on her warm breast milk, and I'd enjoy anything else she wanted
me to do for her.

" I know that Mrs Stevenson." I said softly as I looked into her eyes. " But
I'm still hungry. Will you feed me some more please ?"

She smiled at me and closed her eyes in anticipation. " Yes Lynne. I'll
feed you some more."

She moaned softly again as I wrapped my lips around her swollen nipple
and sucked the milk from her breasts.

" That's a good girl Lynne." She whispered. " That's a very good little girl.

She moaned as I moved my mouth from one nipple to the other. Her
moans growing louder the longer I sucked on her. Suddenly she flinched
in the seat.

" You bit me Lynne you naughty little girl !"  She said angrily as she
looked down at me. I hadn't bitten her but I knew what to say.

" I'm sorry Mrs Stevenson, I won't do it again."

" You better not Lynne or you'll have to be punished. Bad little girls have
to be punished."

" I know Mrs Stevenson. I won't bite you again I promise." I lifted her
right breast to my lips and wrapped my lips around her swollen nipple
again and sucked some more of her warm milk into my  mouth.

Mrs Stevenson was moaning loudly now and squirming in the seat. I
took her nipple between my teeth and bit it hard.

" You bad little girl !" She yelled at me as the pain stung her. " I'm going
to have to punish you now."

" I'm sorry Mrs Stevenson. I know I have to be punished. I was a bad
little girl to bite you again."

Mrs Stevenson told me to lie across her lap on my stomach so she could
punish me. She held onto my head by the pig tails she'd tied my hair
into and started running her hand over my thighs and arse.

The slap of her hand on the cheek of my bare arse made me flinch.

" This is what happens to bad little girls Lynne."

" I know I was a bad little girl Mrs Stevenson. I know you have to punish
me."

She spanked me a lot harder than I thought she would. My arse was
stinging and glowing red by the time she was finished punishing me
and her face was as flushed as mine.

" Now we better get you some panties and put you to bed." She said
and I lifted myself off her lap and watched her walk over to her dresser
beside her bed. She took out a pair of her cotton underpants. They had
little yellow daisy's on them and she watched me put them on.

" Now it's time for your nap Lynne." She said as she took my hand and
led me over to her bed.

" Do you want me to lie with you for a while Lynne ?" Mrs Stevenson
said as she tenderly stroked my face.

" Yes please Mrs Stevenson. I get scared on my own."

Mrs Stevenson slid out of her dress and stood in front of me. She had on
a pair of the same cotton panties with the daisy's that she'd lent me.

She enjoyed me looking at her body for a few minutes and then lied on
the bed beside me and wrapped her arms around me.

" Are you still hungry Lynne ?" She said after a few minutes.

" Yes I am Mrs Stevenson, would you feed me again please."

She sat up and rested her back against some pillows and I laid across
her lap and eagerly grabbed one of her nipples with my mouth.

" You are a hungry little girl aren't you Lynne ?"

" Yes Mrs Stevenson." I said as I sucked on her milk again. " Thank you
for feeding me again. I love your milk Mrs Stevenson."

She pulled her lips into her mouth and moaned softly when I said it.

" I'm glad you like my milk Lynne, but be a good girl, don't you bite
me again."

Mrs Stevenson slid a hand under me and down the top of her panties.

" I really do love your milk Mrs Stevenson. And there's so much of it."
I moved my mouth to her other nipple and sucked hard filling my mouth
with her milk. Her hand was moving quickly between her legs and
I felt her body grow tense as she grew closer.

" What are you doing Mrs Stevenson ?" I asked innocently as I looked
at her hand moving frantically inside her panties.

" Mrs Stevenson is sore down there Lynne. I'm just rubbing it better."
She answered breathlessly.

" Do you want me to rub it better for you Mrs Stevenson ?"

" Oh God...." She moaned loudly. " Yes Lynne, rub it better for me while I
feed you."

I slid my hand under the elastic on the top of her panties and buried
my fingers into the wet folds of her flesh between her legs. I pulled her
lips apart with my index and ring finger and rubbed her clit with my
middle finger.

" Oh that's a good girl Lynne." Mrs Stevenson panted as I took her
nipple into my mouth again and drank her warm milk.

" That's a good girl Lynne.....That's a very good girl......Rub it better for
me Lynne...."

" Thank you for feeding me Mrs Stevenson I really like your milk. It's
so much nicer than my mummy's milk."

She grunted loudly and came when I told her how much I liked her
milk. I rubbed her faster as she came and sucked harder on her swollen
nipple. Her orgasm lasted a long time and she savoured every moment
of it.

When her orgasm was finally over she pulled my hand out of her panties
and we just lay there for a while with me still feeding on her breast milk.

" You'll have to get dressed and leave now." Mrs Stevenson said
suddenly and abruptly. She slid off the bed and disappeared down
the hall. I got dressed, put on some makeup I found in the bathroom and
headed for the door.

" Could I have those panties back please Lynne ?" Mrs Stevenson said
from the doorway to the kitchen. She looked really attractive in a bright
red kimono. But she looked very nervous and embarrassed too.

" Sure Mrs Stevenson." I said and I walked over and stood in front of her.
I looked into her eyes as I lifted my dress and slid the cotton panties
down my legs. Mrs Stevenson's eyes kept glancing down between my
legs, so I took my time taking the panties off.

I stepped out of them and handed them to her. She screwed them up
into a tight ball in her hand.

" Thank you Lynne."

" Is there anything else I can do for you Mrs Stevenson ?"

" No thank you Lynne." She said smiling for an instant before
disappearing into the darkness of the kitchen.

Lexy was waiting for me in the hallway.

" Have enough to drink did you ?" She said sarcastically.

I didn't bother answering her. Mrs Stevenson was a nice woman who
had a particular need. Lexy didn't understand it and neither did I really
but I wasn't going to condemn Mrs Stevenson for it or make fun of her
about it.

It didn't surprise me this time when Lexy pressed the "up" button again
on the elevator. But it did cross my mind that there were some
interesting people living in this building.

The man in 7A was very nervous when he opened the door. He looked
up and down the hallway several times before almost dragging us inside.
He was a District Court Judge hearing some case that must have
involved Lexy somehow. From what they said to each other the deal was
that he'd get to use me and the case against Lexy would be thrown out
on some sort of technical point of law.

This was a big favour he was doing Lexy. I wondered what I'd  have to do
for him in return as I watched him walk Lexy to the door.

He paused for a moment as if catching his breath after he closed the
door behind Lexy. Then he slowly turned around and stood there looking
at me. He was a very distinguished looking man, late 50s, dark hair with
flecks of grey. He was casually but smartly dressed in brown trousers and
a pale blue long sleeved shirt.

" Did Lexy tell you what is required of you young lady ?" He said in a very
formal voice.

" No Sir she didn't." I answered politely, growing more concerned at just
what I was going to have to do for this man.

" There's a note on the kitchen bench through there that will explain
everything." He said and walked over to a large old armchair in the
corner of the lounge room. I headed off in the direction he pointed and
found the note.

I had to get undressed and crawl around the floor. There was a red
collar with a bell on it that I had to wear. It sounded weird enough but
harmless enough. There had to be more to it than this I thought.

I got undressed and put the collar on and crawled out into the
loungeroom trying to meow like a pussycat the best I could. At first the
hardest part was not laughing.

But the longer I crawled around naked on the floor while this man
watched me pretending I was his little pet pussy the more I got into it.

The little bell on my collar tinkled as I crawled around the room and
rubbed up against the furniture and the judges legs. He got up and
walked out of the room for a minute and put something on the floor
a few feet in front of his chair, and then sat down again. There WAS
more to it than what was written in the note.

I curled up on the floor at his feet. Trying not to think about what he was
going to make me do and what other surprises he had in store for me.
But I couldn't stop thinking about it. And strange and perhaps sick as it
was, thinking about it made me wet.

The note said I had to lick his feet and I'd noticed when I crawled out into
the loungeroom that he'd already taken his shoes and socks off.

His feet smelt clean and his toenails were neatly trimmed. At least he'd
given me some consideration in all this. But I didn't find it funny anymore
as I started licking his feet.

He lent down and patted my head as I ran my tongue over the souls
of his feet. The little bell on my collar tinkling softly as my head bobbed
up and down.

" That's a good pussy." He said as I heard him undo his zipper.

He jerked off while I licked his feet and sucked on his toes. He lent over
and patted me on the arse a few times. His fingers occasionally sliding
into my crack and brushing lightly over my arse hole.

" You should use your litter tray before you have an accident little pussy."

I looked over at the large plastic tray filled with shredded newspaper.
I hesitated for an instant, but just an instant. I was learning to be
obedient, I was getting better at it. A good slave does what she's told
when she's told, the Mistress had taught me, and I was determined to
be a good slave.

The little bell on my collar tinkled loudly as I crawled over to the plastic
tray and positioned myself with my arse facing the judge. I was on all
fours and spread my back legs as wide apart as I could.

There was a mirror on the wall in front of me and I watched the judge
jerk himself off slowly as he watched and listened to me urinate on the
shredded newspaper.

When I was finished I wiggled my arse a few times to shake myself clean
and crawled back over to the judge. He patted me on the head and ran
his fingers through my hair. " That's a good little pussy."

The thought of him making me do it had aroused me, but actually
doing it while he watched aroused me even more. My pussy was soaked
and my nipples were so hard they throbbed.

I curled up at his feet and started licking  them again. I licked them
with enthusiasm and passion this time. I wanted to lick his feet for him
this time.

He made a lot of noise when he came. I thought I better keep licking
his feet until he told me to stop.

" Here, this is for you pussy." He said as he lent over and put a saucer
on the floor beside his feet. He'd collected his cum in the saucer.

" Lick up your special treat pussy." His voice was deep and almost
tender." That's a good pussy." He said as I started licking his cum from
the saucer. My little bell jingled loudly as I hungrily lapped up his cum
from the saucer. I wanted to reach between my legs and play with myself
but I was doing this for his pleasure not mine. That was another thing
the Mistress had taught me.

He watched me lick the saucer clean and then stood up and left the
room. " You may go now young lady." Was all he said to me.

I got dressed in the kitchen and had a glass of water to wash his cum
down with and left the apartment. Lexy was waiting for me in the hall
again.

Lexy never said anything this time as we rode down in the elevator and
walked through the foyer and across the road to a motel on the corner.

There was only one person on the reception desk. A guy in his early
20s who wasn't bad looking at all.

" Is this her Lexy ?" He said looking at me as we walked in.

" Yeah, this is my little bitch."

" She's alright." He said sounding a bit surprised. " Come around here
and give me a look at you Lynne."

He ran his hands up my arm and over my tits and stomach. He stared
into my eyes as he reached down and lifted the hem of my dress.

" Woh !" Was all he said when he looked down at my bald pussy." Ok
Lexy. It's a deal." He added, still staring at my shaved pussy.

" And this makes us even right ?"

" Yeah, this will take care of everything Lexy..."

He told me to get on the floor under the counter and suck him off.

There wasn't  a lot of room under the counter and I hit my head as
I reached up to undo the zipper on his trousers. He was already hard
when I took his cock out of his pants and wrapped my mouth around it.
He let out a long low groan as he felt my tongue dancing over his cock.

As I reached up to undo his belt I thought about how casually I had
done what he told me to.

" Get under the counter and suck me off." That's all he said, a man I'd
never met before, and I just did it. I did it without even thinking about it.
Had I always been a submissive little slut ? If not why had I so quickly
become one.

My thoughts were interrupted by the Ping of the elevator. I kept sucking
on his cock as I heard footsteps approach the other side of the counter.
The man whose cock I had in my mouth moved closer to the counter
so the person on the other side couldn't see me, or what I was doing.

" Can I help you ?" He said in a surprisingly controlled voice.

" Just dropping in our breakfast order thanks." A woman with an English
accent said.

" Thank you Madam. That will be fine." He said, a little less controlled
this time.

I heard her walk back over to the lift, then the lift doors opening. He let
out a long low moan as soon as the lift doors closed.

" Lick it Lynne." He said looking down at me on the floor under the
counter as he reached for the telephone to his left. I did as he said
and took his cock out of my mouth and ran my tongue over it's length
and licked the head.

" Hello sweetheart how are you ?" He said into the phone. " I know it's
getting late but I just rang to say I miss you and I love you."

He had a wedding ring on so I assumed it was his wife he was talking to
while I sucked him off.

He kept chatting away to his wife as I licked and sucked on his cock. He
told her how much he missed her and how he couldn't wait to get home
to her just before he came in my mouth.

He covered the mouth piece with his hand but he didn't make a sound
as he shot his hot cum in my mouth and down my throat. I swallowed
it hungrily without even thinking. It was just what I did now.

I licked his cock clean as it grew soft and he told his wife again how
much he loved her and how much he missed her.

" That was great Lynne." He said as he pulled his soft cock out of my
mouth and put it back in his pants.

" Do you want me to get out now ?" I asked.

" Yeah. He said half heartedly. He wasn't particularly interested in what
I did now he'd got what he wanted. But that was ok. It was his pleasure
that mattered.

I crawled out from under the counter and walked around to the foyer
where Lexy was sitting smoking a cigarette.

" Thanks Lexy." The man said. " We're square now."

Lexy led the way back out into The Cross and up Roslyn St. I'd almost
forgotten about David and the photo's until I saw the shop with the
"Adult Toys & Novelties" sign. There was a display in the window
advertising screensavers including a computer monitor with some of the
tamer pictures David had taken of me appearing on the screen.

" You're going to be famous." Lexy said mockingly. " A celebrity slut !"

Whores whore, celebrity slut. What other names were people using when
they talked about me I wondered ?

Lexy took me into the ladies toilets in a bar on Victoria St so I could
clean myself up, touch up my make up and brush my hair.

" You better rinse your mouth out too." She said sarcastically as she
handed me a little plastic bottle of Listerine from her handbag.

" Your breath smells of cum...."

I fixed myself up including the mouth wash but Lexy wasn't happy. She
made me brush my hair again and put on more make up.

" That'll have to do." She said eventually. "That's probably about as good
as you look."

She hailed a cab in Victoria St which took us down to Lindsay Avenue in
a very expensive part of Darling Point. The cab stopped in front of a very
impressive looking house. The porch light was on and I saw the curtains
move. Someone had been looking out waiting for us.

An attractive man in his late 20s opened the door before Lexy rang the
door bell. " Your late." He said in an annoyed tone. " Quick, come in."

He looked up and down the street nervously a few times before closing
the door. " So you're Lynne." He said as his eyes roamed over my body.

" Come in here so I can get a better look at you."  He grabbed my arm
and almost dragged me into an expensively furnished lounge room
which was littered with children's toys.

He stood me in the middle of the well lit room and ran a finger down
my arm as he moved around me, assessing me.

I'd been checking him out too. He was quite good looking, about 5'10
short dark hair. Nothing special but certainly fuckable. He just looked
like a very normal guy. Black denim jeans, Nike's and a chequered long
sleeved shirt.

He had a wedding ring on and there were pictures of him and a woman
and 3 kids scattered around the room. The house and furniture was
expensive, but it had a real " Family" feel to it.

Wife, kids there was probably a dog and a cat in the backyard with
a swing set and a trampoline, and a pool of course.

" She's not quite what you made her out to be on the phone Lexy." He
said sounding a little disappointed with what he saw when he looked
at me.

" Don't try and screw me on the deal now I've got her here Paul."

He lifted the front of my dress and smiled when he saw my shaved
pussy. " She's not all you made her out to be, but she'll do."

" Is she any good Paul ?" A woman's voice said nervously from some
where down the hall.

" We've had a lot better Rachael but she'll do for a once off." Paul
replied still holding my dress up and staring at my shaved pussy. " But
she's not worth what you're asking for Lexy."

" You fucking arse hole Paul we had a deal....."

" Yeah and the deal was based on your description of her. She's nowhere
near as good as you made out on the phone and she's a lot older than
you implied too."

I just had to stand there with this man holding up my dress as he argued
with Lexy about how much I was worth.

" How old are you Lynne ?" He said moving his eyes from my pussy to
my face. " 35 ? 36 ?"

" No. I'm 32." I said as politely as I could.

Lexy had been swearing and waving her arms about but Paul remained
very calm.

" I come all the fucking way down here and now you try and screw me
on the price !"

Paul let go of my dress and took an envelope out of his top pocket.

" Half of the price you said on the phone Lexy. Take it or leave it. That's
still more than this slut is worth and you know it. "

Paul held the envelope up to Lexy. I could see the outline of some fifty
dollar bills through the envelope but I had no idea how much was in
there. I wanted to know how much he was prepared to pay for me but
knew I never would.

Lexy stared at the envelope only inches from her face. I could see how
pissed off she was but I knew she'd take it. Whatever half was, it
was better than walking out with nothing.

" I never made her out to be any better than she is. She's just another
fucking whore for Christ sake does it really matter." Lexy snapped at him
as she grabbed the envelope.

" Wait outside on the back porch Lexy." Paul said as he motioned for
her to follow him out the back. " You just wait there and don't fucking
move." He said pointing his finger at me.

" Why the fuck....."

" Because we don't trust you in the house when we're not around."

Lexy swore some more as she followed Paul out the back. When he
returned Paul told me to follow him. We walked up the hall that the
womans voice had come from and went into a large bedroom.

There was an ensuit bathroom ahead of me as I walked in. I could see a
woman moving around in there through the slight gap where the sliding
door hadn't been closed all the way.

There was a huge King Size bed with a white doona against one wall
and a video camera on a Tri-pod in the corner.

" Put this on." Paul said throwing a soft silk and lace night gown at me.

" Did you check the kids Paul ?" The woman said from the bathroom.

" Yeah Rachael, they're all asleep and I shut their doors and the hall
door." David replied as he walked over and locked the bedroom door.

" Come on Bitch !" He yelled at me. " Put the fucking nighty on like you
were told! Don't fuck me around !"
He startled me the way he shouted at me. It wasn't just what he said
or how loud he said it, it was the way he said it.

" I'm sorry..." I mumbled. The way he looked at me frightened me.

He glared at me as I reached behind and pulled my zipper down and
slid out of my dress. His expression softened a little as I stood there
naked except for my bra. He was smiling when I took my bra off and my
tits spilled out in front of me.

The nighty was a deep rich red colour. Very sheer, very sexy and very
short. It felt good against my skin.

Paul stood in front of me and moved the little straps of the nighty on my
shoulders and brushed my hair a few times with his hands. He had a very
gentle almost tender touch.

I liked the feel of his hands on my skin. I liked it when he stood close to
me, our bodies gently brushing against each others. I wanted to touch
him, to stroke his cheek and kiss him gently on the lips.

Our eyes met and mine told him what I was thinking, how I was feeling.

" There, that'll have to do." He stood back and looked at me as if he
wasn't totally satisfied with what he'd paid for and then walked around
to the other side of the bed where the video camera was.

I felt a twinge of embarrassment after he said it .He wasn't interested in
soft  kisses and tender caresses. Not with me anyway. I was just some
whore he'd paid for.

" You're absolutely beautiful." Paul said.

My head spun to look at him. I couldn't remember the last time some
one said something like that to me. But Paul wasn't looking at me. He
was looking at his wife, standing in the doorway to the bathroom wearing
a short red nighty exactly the same as the one I was wearing.

Rachael did look absolutely beautiful. She was slim with shoulder length
curly blonde hair that fell over the soft pale skin of her shoulders. She
was probably in her mid 20s  and her large breasts sagged a little
from having already had 3 children. Her nipples were stiff and poked
against the thin material of her nighty.

Having children hadn't had any affect on her legs though. Rachael had
long slim legs that would attract attention anywhere she went.

" What do you think sweetheart ?" Her husband asked.

Rachael's pale green eyes danced nervously over my body as mine did
over hers. She looked so pretty, so innocent almost. She was a lady with
class and style. The kind of lady  I used to think I wanted to be.

" Show me that shaved cunt of yours slut !" She said in a soft but
stinging voice.

I liked what I saw when I looked at her, and I'd smiled at her hoping
she liked what she saw when she looked at me. But I hadn't  expected
her to say anything like that. She caught me off guard and I just stood
there staring at her.

" Do as you're fucking told bitch !" Her husband yelled at me.

" I'm sorry..." I stammered as I lifted the front of my nighty to show
Rachael what she wanted to see.

" Well honey? What do think of our little whore ?"

" She's pretty ordinary. We've had much more attractive whores than
her" Rachael said in an almost spiteful tone as she moved towards me.

" Do you think you're pretty little whore ?" She asked me sarcastically
as she stood close to me.

" No Miss. I don't think I'm pretty." I said softly, still holding up the front
of my nighty for her.

" Neither do I." Rachael added with an evil smirk on her innocent face.
" But you've got a big wet cunt !  Haven't you Lynne ?"

" Yes Miss. I've got a big wet cunt."

" How many people have you fucked tonight Lynne? How many cocks
have you had in that whore mouth of yours ?"

" I don't know Miss, I'd have to think about it...." It was a stupid thing
to say and they both laughed at me and made snide remarks about
how hard it must be for a cheap whore like me to keep track of how
many people had fucked her in one night. But I really didn't know off
the top of my head exactly how many people I'd fucked and how many
men I'd sucked off that night.

" I'm just a whore Miss." I said defiantly interrupting they're laughter and
I stood there still holding my nighty up to show her my shaved pussy.

" Yes. We know that bitch! And for now you're our little whore." Paul
said with an arrogant look on his face.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 15. A NIGHT IN THE SHADOWS. PART 2

" I'm just a whore Miss." I said defiantly interrupting they're laughter as I
stood there still holding my nighty up to show her my shaved pussy.

" Yes. We know that bitch! And for now you're our little whore." Paul
said with an arrogant look on his face.

They made me lean against the wall and finger myself as David filmed
me with the video camera.

Rachael walked over and flopped on the bed and watched me perform
for the camera. She looked incredibly sexy lying on the bed, her nighty
riding up giving a glimpse of her blonde pubic hair.

She reached up under her nighty and started playing with herself as she
watched me finger myself. The room was filled with the sound of my
finger sliding in and out of my wet pussy.

I looked at the camera and then at Paul and then at Rachael as I
fingered myself. I needed to reach down and rub my clit with my
other hand but I knew I'd have to wait for Paul or Rachael to tell me to.
They didn't. I was working myself into a frenzy as I watched the little red
light on the video camera. Paul had the camera pointed right at my wet
cunt and Rachael was moaning loudly as she played with herself. It was
too much, I couldn't wait, I needed to rub my swollen clit.

" Do you want me to rub my clit for you? " I panted at Rachael and then
Paul. " Do you want me to rub my big swollen clit for the camera?"

" No we don't little whore." Rachael said, her face flushed with passion.
" Turn around and stick a finger up your arse !"

I'd managed not to make any noises when I was fingering myself for
them but I couldn't hold back the grunting sounds I made as I slid a
finger up my arse.

" You like that don't you little whore." Rachael said in a low breathless
voice as she slid off the bed and moved towards me.

" Yes...I love it..." I half panted half moaned as I saw her moving towards
me.

" Look at the camera slut !" Paul snapped as Rachael slowly moved
closer and closer to me. I turned my head and looked into the lens of
the camera as Paul had instructed me to. I thought my knees were
going to give way underneath me. If I didn't have the wall to lean against
I'm sure they would have.

" You like that don't you little whore." Rachael said again. She was
standing beside me now. I could smell her perfume, I could almost
feel her breath on my neck as she spoke.

" Oh God Yes....." I cried out as I felt our bodies almost touch.

" Look into the Camera little slut." Rachael whispered. " Finger your
whore arse hole for the camera."

They watched me and filmed me fingering myself up the arse for a
while. I was desperate to rub myself between the legs, desperate to
let loose the orgasm that teased me. I was so close.

" Do you want to cum for the camera little whore ?" Rachael said in
a mocking tone. I knew they weren't going to let me cum but I had to
ask them if I could anyway.

" Please let me cum for the camera Miss, please let me cum for you...
..........I'll do anything you want me to, please let me cum...."

Rachael's face was flushed with passion and her eyes almost wild with
excitement as she watched me fingering my arse hole for her and
listened to me beg her for permission to cum.

" You'll do whatever we tell you to anyway little whore ! Won't you !"
Rachael's face was only inches from mine and her voice barely more
than a whisper. I almost came when I saw the look in her eyes.

" Yes Miss." I answered softly, helplessly. " I'm your little whore and I'll do
whatever you want me to."

We stared into each others eyes for a few seconds. I could see the
pleasure my torment and submission gave her, and I knew she could
see how much pleasure it gave me.

Rachael slowly drew away and spread herself on the bed. She lay on
her back with her head resting on some pillows. I could see up her
nighty. Her beautiful blonde pussy glistened with her juices.

" Come here and do your stuff little slut." Rachael said breathlessly.

My arse hole didn't want to let go of my finger and my pussy ached to
be touched. But I was here for their pleasure not mine. I moaned loudly
and my head banged against the wall as I pulled my finger out.

I saw the camera follow me as I moved to the bed and crawled onto
it with her. I kissed Rachael tenderly on her foot and toes and gently
worked my way up her legs to the soft skin of her thighs. She moaned
softly as I kissed and licked my way up the inside of her thighs pushing
her nighty up as my tongue danced over her body.

My mouth was only inches away from her beautiful blonde pussy. I
looked up into her eyes as I moved my tongue closer and closer to
her wet and swollen pussy lips. I was just about to taste her for the first
time when she grabbed me by the hair and pushed me away.

" Not there little slut. I don't want your dirty whore tongue on my pussy.
I want it some where else."

She rolled over and got up on her hands and knees. I crawled over to
her again and started kissing and licking up the back of her thighs and
slowly pushed her nighty up over her back.

I kissed and licked the cheeks of her arse, slowly moving closer to where
she wanted my tongue.

" That's it little whore"  She moaned quietly.

I ran my hands gently up her thighs and over her cheeks as I flicked her
arse hole with my tongue.

" Oh Fuck Yes !" She cried out. " Lick my arse little whore."

I could see Paul standing behind the video camera and the little red
light seemed to be glowing even brighter, he'd moved closer but I
hadn't noticed. He was only a few feet away now with the camera
pointed at Rachael's arse as I licked her eagerly.

" The camera's taping everything you do little whore." Rachael moaned.
" Lick my arse hole for the camera little whore......"

Rachael cried out again as I stabbed her arse hole with my tongue. I
pulled her cheeks apart and slid my tongue as far up her arse as I
could. Rachael buried her face in the pillows.

" Stick your tongue up her arse slut !" Her husband yelled loudly. Rachael
was saying things too but I couldn't understand her.

I felt Rachael's body grow tense as I fucked her up the arse with my
tongue. " Yes....Yes....Yes...." She started chanting and suddenly she was
thrashing around on the bed as she came.

The pillows muffled the grunting noises Rachael made as waves of
pleasure seared through her body. Several times I thought her orgasm
had peaked and was letting go of her, but each time she'd cry out
again as she came again.

I don't know how many times Rachael came, but eventually she
collapsed on the bed in exhaustion and Paul pushed me away from her.

" Get off the fucking bed bitch !" He snarled at me.

I slid off the bed and fell onto the floor. I tried to stand up but my
legs were shaking and my head was spinning. I couldn't stand up. I
just lay on the floor as I watched Paul and Rachael kiss and caress
each other tenderly.

Rachael started to undress her husband and I watched as they made
love. It was so gentle, so tender. They looked into each others eyes
as Paul lay on top of his wife and slowly slid himself inside her. She
wrapped her legs and arms around him and they made slow
passionate love. I wanted so much to be made love to like that.

Slowly the intensity of their lovemaking grew and I heard Paul whisper to
his wife that he was going to cum.

" Come for me sweetheart." Rachael panted.

Paul took his cock out of her and Rachael and I watched as he covered
her stomach with his cum and then collapsed on top of her.

They lay together like that for a few minutes enjoying the afterglow of
their love and lust for each other. Then Rachael kissed her husband
gently on his lips one more time before he slid off the bed.

They looked at each other, their faces glowing with the love and passion
they felt for each other. But their expressions were very different when
they looked down at me.

" Get up here and clean this up whore !"

I dragged myself up onto the bed and crawled over to Rachael. Paul
moved the camera into a better position to film me licking his cum off
his wife's stomach.

" Every drop slut !" She demanded, and I obeyed her willingly.

I thought they'd want to film me getting myself off in some humiliating or
disgusting way. I'd heard a dog barking in the backyard and I could
see myself tied up on the floor as their dog licked my wet cunt. I could
see Rachael looking down at me in contempt as Paul video taped me
telling their dog how good his tongue felt, telling their dog to lick me
faster.

I could see the look of disgust on their faces as I told their dog he was
going to make me cum. And I could see the red light on the video camera
as I came on their dog's big drooling tongue.

But they'd gotten what they wanted. They weren't interested in seeing
the whore cum. They'd got what they paid for and they just wanted the
whore out of their house as soon as possible.

Before I knew it I was dressed and standing on a corner with Lexy a few
blocks from Paul and Rachael's place. They didn't want their neighbours
to see two whores waiting for a taxi near their house.

My wet cunt still ached to be touched. I was still incredibly aroused and
desperate for some relief, but the cool night air cleared my head a
little and a sense of shame and disgust ran through me. How could I
have thought what I did about them using their dog to get me off ?

How could I have fantasised about it as I licked her husbands cum off
Rachael's stomach ? I couldn't look at Lexy. No one knew about the
sick disgusting fantasy I'd had. But it felt like Lexy knew. The guilt I
felt for even thinking about doing that made me ashamed of what I
was, whatever it was  I had become.

Lexy and I rode in silence in the taxi as we travelled up through The
Cross and down Oxford St. Lexy had told me to sit in the front. She
couldn't stand the thought of me sitting in the back with her. What would
she have thought of me if she really did know what I'd fantasised about ?

By the time the taxi pulled up in front of the apartment block in Oxford
Street the guilt and shame had gone. It was only a fantasy I kept
telling myself. A sick strange fantasy but that is all it was. I hadn't
actually done it and I never would do anything like that.

I tried to convince myself of that, but I knew I would do it if my Mistress
told me to. There was no point trying to deny it.  And there were no
feelings of guilt this time as flashes of the fantasy danced through my
mind again.

I followed Lexy up the steps of the building.

" Is this where you live ?" I asked without thinking.

" It's none of your fucking business bitch !" Lexy snarled.

" I'm sorry.....I know that.....I'm really sorry..... "

Lexy ignored my apology and pushed the door open. We walked up one
flight of stairs and towards a door with loud music coming from behind
it.

Lexy opened the door with her key and the noise and smells of the
party spilled out into the hallway.

" What have you got there Lex ?" A tall unattractive woman with short
dark hair said as she walked over to us. I looked around the room and
knew how I must have looked to all the faces staring back at me.

There were 15 or 20 people looking at me. They were all women I think.
Mostly dressed in jeans and T-shits, a lot with nose rings or tattoo's.

I'd always assumed Lexy was a lesbian for some reason, she just didn't
seem like a woman who liked men at all. But I thought of her as the
"Butch" one. Those thoughts changed when Lexy and the tall woman
locked their mouths together in a deep passionate kiss.

Someone turned the music off and another voice said:

" Well come Lex. Who's the little Princess ?"

Lexy's friend grabbed her by the hair and pulled her face away from
hers. " Come on Lex, who is she ?"

Lexy smiled in a way I'd never seen her smile before. She was enjoying
showing me off to her butch Dyke friends.

" She's my little bitch for the night. And she does whatever I tell her to."

There was a mixture of cheers and laughter and applause. Hands groped
me and grabbed at me as Lexy led me to the middle of the crowded
room.

They passed me around the room taking it in turns to dance with me.
They groped me and tongue kissed me and rubbed themselves
against me while we danced. Most of the women weren't all that
unattractive up close. Just hard faced and butch.

I was dancing with a reasonably attractive woman with short reddish
hair. I think her name was Karen. She had quite a pretty face and wasn't
as rough and crude as the other women who had had a turn with me. It
was a slow dance, our bodies were close together, our crotches rubbing
against each others, our lips and tongues locked together.

I didn't want it to happen like this but I couldn't stop it. My body had
been desperate for some relief since  Paul and Rachael had left me
so agonisingly close an hour or so earlier. And after being past around
the room from woman to woman the way I had been I couldn't hold it
back any longer.

I started kissing her more passionately and thrusting myself against
her harder and faster. " I'm going to cum." I whispered into her ear
as I buried my face in her neck and braced myself for it.

I felt a hand grab my arm and pull me away from her and spin me
around. " We all want to see you cum Lynne." Lexy said with her tall
masculine girlfriend standing next to her with her arm around her.

" Fuck you Lexy !" Karen yelled out. " It was my turn with her."

" Yeah Fuck you too Karen !"

I whimpered softly from frustration as they argued about whose turn it
was with me. I was so close I could almost taste the orgasm I nearly had
with Karen. I felt weak and light headed, I had to cum.

Lexy and Karen and some of the other women argued and swore at each
other about whose turn it was with me. I didn't care whose turn it was
I just wanted to wrap myself around one of them and rub myself against
them and enjoy the orgasm that I so desperately needed.

More voices joined in the argument. I was in a bit of a daze and I didn't
hear or understand much of what was being said about me. Suddenly
there were hands all over me. The zipper on my dress was undone and
my dress was pulled off me. Then hands were grabbing at the clips of my
bra and my bra was undone and ripped off me.

Before I knew it I was just standing there naked as the women circled
around me. They were saying all sorts of things about my shaved wet
cunt and my big tits and what a hot and horny little bitch I was.

I nearly came just listening to them talk about me. Then there were
hands and fingers grabbing at me again. One of the women touched
me between the legs and I moaned loudly and threw my head back
jolted from the pleasure.

" Lie on the floor Lynne." I heard Lexy say. And I obeyed her immediately
and flopped onto the thick carpet on the floor. I looked up and saw
the women gathered around me looking down at me. Some had drinks
or cigarettes in their hands, and they all had lustful and excited looks
on their faces.

I reached down between my legs and slid a finger inside myself groaning
loudly as I did. Someone pulled my hand away. I reached back down to
touch myself again, but again someone pulled my hand away. I
whimpered loudly as I realised they weren't going to let me cum yet.

Then I saw Lexy's friend. The tall dark haired woman with the hard
almost cruel face. She had a big black strap on dildo in her hands.

" Do you want me to fuck you with this Lynne ?" She said in a voice
that was deeper than a womans voice should be.

" Oh God Yes Please." I panted.

" Come on Cindy." Lexy said." I brought her home for you, fuck her."

As heated and worked up as I was I found myself thinking that Cindy was
such a feminine name for such a masculine woman. But those thoughts
were fleeting as I watched Cindy step into the straps and tie the dildo
around herself. She didn't even bother to take off her jeans.

She got on her knees between my legs and held the tip of the dildo
against the opening of my wet cunt.

" Do you want me to fuck you Lynne?" She asked in a teasing tone
as the other women looked down at us.

" Oh God Yes Please ! Fuck me with it please !"

I heard a jumble of voices saying " Fuck the bitch" and " Stick it in her!"
and " Shove it up her !"

" Make her beg for it ! " Lexy said as the tip of the dildo touched my clit
making me arch my back and moan loudly.

" Beg for it bitch !" Cindy said as she teased me with the dildo.

" I'll get on my hands and knees and beg you to fuck me with it if you
want me to." I panted in desperation." I'll do anything you want me to
just please fuck me with it please....."

Cindy smiled and pushed it hard between my swollen lips and deep up
inside me. I screamed out as I felt it almost tear me open.

" Oh god yes !" I panted. " Fuck me with it."

I groaned loudly as I felt it sliding slowly out of me. It was so long and  so
far up inside me and felt so good as it slowly slid out of me. When it was
nearly all the way out she quickly and roughly shoved it all the way back
up me again and then slowly slid it out of me again.

" Maybe I should fuck you up the arse with it."  Cindy said as she started
fucking me faster.

" Oh god yes !" I moaned. " Fuck me up the arse with your big dildo."

I looked up at the faces of the women looking down at me one more time
and then closed my eyes as my orgasm erupted inside me. Cindy's
body slapped against mine as she pounded the dildo in and out of me.

I thrashed around on the floor and screamed out from the intensity of an
orgasm that felt like it would never end.

But slowly the waves of ecstasy did become gentler and less frequent. I
was able to open my eyes and look up at the women's faces as the last
few spasms of pleasure jolted my body. When it was finally over I just lay
on the floor exhausted from what my body had been through.

I never felt Cindy pull the dildo out of me. All of a sudden I just noticed
her standing over me with the dildo still strapped around her and
covered in my juices.

The show was over and the women quickly lost interest  and dispersed.
The music was put back on again and the party continued while I lay
exhausted on the floor.

Lexy didn't let me lie there for long though. I was soon back up dancing
with her friends. They wouldn't let me get dressed so I had to dance
naked with whoever wanted to dance with me.

Most of the women took me into a bedroom and made me go down on
them and I enjoyed going down on most of them. I enjoyed watching and
listening to them come on my tongue, but I enjoyed going down on Karen
the most. She had a really nice pussy which was dripping wet before I
even touched her and she was so loud when she came.

All the women called me slut or whore when I licked them and when
they came, all the women except Karen. She called me Lynne. She said
" I'm cumming Lynne." As I slid my tongue deep inside her.

I was on my knees on the floor in the bathroom with my face buried
between the legs of a young woman called Michelle when I heard Lexy
calling out for me.

Michelle  had very short blonde hair a good figure and a tight pussy. I
was enjoying making her squirm, hearing her breathing getting heavier
and watching her face contort as I licked her clit and lips.

She was leaning up against the bathroom wall with her jeans and
panties around her ankles. " I'll have to go." I said looking up at her.

" Not yet slut I'm nearly there !" She snapped at me and pushed my head
back into her wet cunt. " In here Lex."

I heard the bathroom door open and could sense Lexy standing there
looking at me. " Hurry up and do your stuff Lynne, we've got to go."

I reached up and spread Michelle's lips apart with my thumbs so I could
get at her clit better. " Oh yeah that's it slut." She moaned.

I stuck my tongue deep inside her and felt her body respond.

" Lick my clit." She panted quickly. " Lick it....Lick it...."

I slid my tongue out of her and stabbed her clit hard and then licked it
the way she wanted me to. She was grinding herself into my face and
I knew she was going to cum.

" Faster......Lick me Faster...."

She grabbed my hair and let out a long low groan as she came.

When Michelle was finished Lexy threw my dress and bra at me and
told me to get dressed. It was only then that I realised I still had my
shoes on.
I was no sooner dressed and we were back on Oxford Street getting into
a taxi. Again Lexy told me to sit in the front. It was then that I realised
that I'd done nothing to pleasure Lexy at all so far. I'd gone down on
everyone of her friends, including Cindy, but not Lexy. Maybe she didn't
want to use me in that way for herself. Did I disgust her that much that
she didn't want me to pleasure her at all ?

I caught a glimpse of a clock on the dash. It was 5.00 am. It would be
light soon and she'd have to take me back to the Blonde Woman's
house. The people of the world Lexy lived in were nocturnal. They lived
in the shadows through the day and came out to play of a night.

The taxi dropped us off  in Bayswater Road. Lexy paid the driver and
headed down into Kellet St. A dark dingy lane littered with rubbish and
used needles and cheap brothels. Lexy walked into one of the brothels
and I followed in behind her.

There was a dimly lit waiting room with three worn and grotty couches
and a TV. Three ugly whore's sat waiting for their next customer.

" It could be a long wait." I thought to myself.

" What the fuck do you want bitch ?" A voice said from behind us. It
belonged to a tall thin man of Asian appearance. He thought he looked
good in his expensive trousers and blazer, but he was a very unattractive
man.

" One shift. 6 to 6 on a Saturday night....."

" We've been through this before bitch. If you wanna work here then
that's fine but it's the same deal as the other bitches. 50/50 split and
when I tell you to, not a once off when it suits you." He lit a cigarette
with what looked like a gold lighter as he spoke.

" I work for myself H.J.  I don't want to work here full time just a
few shifts, you know that."

" Why are you here wasting my time bitch. We been through this. I
don't employ no casual whores. You either work for me or out on the
streets. I don't give a fuck either way."

" But I got a different deal for you this time H.J. The rest is the same
the 6 to 6 on a Saturday night with a 70/30 split my way, but......"

Lexy grabbed my arm and stood me in front of H.J.. He'd noticed me
but he hadn't taken any notice of me.

" But...." Lexy continued. " You get a head job off The Princess here
as well. No condom. You can add her to your collection......"

H.J. noticed me now. I found out later that his nick name, H.J. was
short for Head Job. The walls in his office were covered with Polaroid's of
women with their mouths full of his cum. The women signed the photo's
and H.J. wrote the date and photo number under their signature. His
brothel was a sleazy little dump, but everybody in the Cross knew H.J.
and had seen the walls in his office.

He boasted that he had pictures of 311 women who had sucked him off,
I could see in his eyes that he saw an opportunity to make it 312.

" You're a clever bitch for a whore Lexy." H.J. said with a smile on his
face. " Who is this mummy looking bitch anyway ?" He said looking
me up and down. " Bitch looks like she's on her way to a Tupperware
Party. You got a thing for plastic bitch ?"

He thought he was good looking and he thought he was funny. But he
was neither. I knew Lexy would be pissed off if he didn't agree to what
she wanted. I knew she expected me to help her " Sell Me " to him.

" No, but I've got a thing for big hard cocks H.J." I said in as sexy a voice
as I could muster talking to this creepy  man.

" You wanna suck H.J.'s cock bitch ?" He said as he ran his fingers over
my lips. I gently grabbed his hand and started sucking on his middle
finger.

" I'd love to suck your cock H.J. but I'm Lexy's bitch, and she won't let me
do it if you don't agree to what she wants." I licked his finger and then
slowly pushed his hand away. I saw Lexy out of the corner of my eye.
I could tell she was pleased with me.

" OK Lexy. One shift. 6 to 6 like you said, but 60 / 40 your way. I can't
do 70 /30. I got overheads bitch."

" It's a deal H.J." Lexy said quickly while his cock and ego were doing the
negotiating for him.

" Come with H.J. Bitch." He said as he took my hand and led me down a
hall and into his office.

" See Bitch." He said pointing at all the pictures on the walls. " 311."

It was a strange room with 311 pictures of women with cum in their
mouths covering the walls. H.J. was going to need a bigger office soon.
There was hardly a space on the four walls that didn't have a picture
on it.

Most of the women I saw in the photo's were unattractive or outright
ugly. And I assumed that most of them if not all of them were whores.

" See. Here's Lexy." H.J. said proudly walking over to one of the pictures.

She looked different in the photo. A lot younger, a lot softer in the face.
She'd signed the bottom right hand corner and it was dated just over a
year ago. I couldn't believe how much she'd aged in that time. And there
was something else different about  her in the photo. It took me a while
to realise what it was. She was smiling. She had a mouth full of
H.J.'s cum but she looked happy. I hadn't seen Lexy look happy before.
I guess a year or so on the streets of The Cross doesn't leave you a lot
to be happy about.

I hadn't noticed H.J. walk around and sit behind his desk.

" Come on bitch." he said impatiently.

I walked around behind the desk and kneeled on the floor at his feet
and undid the zipper on his trousers.

" Now you get H.J. nice and hard and when I blow in your mouth don't
swallow until I've taken your picture. Do you understand bitch ?" He
picked up a Polaroid camera off his desk as he spoke and showed it
to Me. He was obviously very proud of that camera.

" Yes H.J. I understand." I said as I pulled his cock out of his pants. He
was soft but his cock was fairly big. Long but thin.

I leaned forward and took his cock into my mouth and started sucking it
and licking it.

" Oh that's it bitch. Get H.J. nice and hard." I felt  his cock start to grow
stiff in my mouth. I took it out and licked along the shaft up to the head.
He sort of growled and said. " Oh yeah that's a good little bitch."

Then he suddenly pushed me away and stood up to take off his trousers
and underpants so I could get at him better. His cock looked good
sticking up in the air glistening with my saliva. It was still long and thin,
just as it was when it was soft. He was not an attractive man but he
had a nice cock.

When he sat down in his high back swivel chair again I held his cock
in my hand and ran my tongue over his balls and then slowly up the
long shaft again.

" Put it in your mouth and suck bitch !" He said looking down at me
on the floor at his feet. I did what he wanted. I wrapped my lips around it
and slid it into my mouth as far as I could. He grabbed me by the hair
and started pulling my head up and down making his cock slide in and
out of my mouth as I sucked on it.

" Remember not to swallow until I've taken your picture bitch." He
panted as he pulled my head up and down faster and faster. I thought
he must have been going to cum but he didn't, he just kept fucking
my face.

My head was bobbing up and down on his cock for what seemed a
long time before he started telling me he was going to cum. He let go
of my hair and I slid his cock in and out of my mouth as fast as I could.

" That's it bitch. Faster....Do it faster....."

He let out a long loud groan and I felt his hot cum filling my mouth. I tried
not to swallow any, but there was so much some slid down my throat and
out the sides of my mouth.

Gradually  his cock stopped pumping my mouth full of his cum and he
let out one last groan and pulled it out of my mouth.

" Don't swallow yet bitch." He said angrily as he reached for his Polaroid
camera on the desk in front of him. I was still on my knees on the floor
trying to stop anymore of his cum from sliding down my throat or seeping
out through my lips when he stood up and pointed the camera
at me.

" Ok, now tilt your head back and open up and show H.J what you've got
in your mouth. I lent my head back and opened my mouth as he had said
to. Some of his cum started to run out of the sides of my mouth as soon
as I opened it. I could feel it as it ran over my cheeks and dripped onto
my shoulders.

" Look at the camera bitch." He said and my eyes stung from the flash.
" Stay like that." he said as he took another two shots, the flash making
everything go black for a second or two each time.

" OK Bitch. You can swallow now."

I left my mouth open so he could see his cum disappear down my throat
as I swallowed it. Then I licked up what had escaped onto my lips and
cheeks.

" There's some on your shoulder bitch."

I looked down and there was a little puddle of his cum on the right
shoulder of my little house wife dress. I lifted the material to my mouth
and sucked it clean. But it left a dark damp stain on my dress.

The photo's rolled out of the bottom of the camera and HJ laid them on
his desk and watched excitedly as the images of me with my mouth full
of his cum slowly appeared.

" Now....Which one goes on the wall ?" He mumbled to himself.

I stood up and saw the images of myself. It was me in the photo's but
I didn't recognise myself. I'd changed so much in the past few weeks.
It seemed now that I was even starting to look different.

" This one." HJ said as he picked one up off the table and admired it.

It was a clear shot with no "red eye" and I had a hint of a smile on my
face. My mouth was wide open, and full of his creamy cum that had
started to dribble out of the corners of my mouth.

HJ shook the photo a few times to make sure it was dry and then passed
it to me and told me to sign it. I put the photo on the desk in front of
me and signed " Lynne " in flowing running writing on the bottom right
hand corner with the blue felt pen H.J. had handed to me.

He grabbed the pen and the photo off me, wrote the date and the
number 312 underneath my signature and moved over to the wall to his
right and pinned the photo to the wall with a thumb tack, right next to
311.

311 was a very young looking woman with sandy blonde hair. She was
quite pretty.  She'd signed hers Sarah and it was dated about a week
ago. I wondered why Sarah had lowered herself to do it.

I looked around the room at all the photo's of women with their
mouths open, full of H.J.'s cum. There were 312 now, but somehow
the photo of me seemed to stand out from the others. I know it wouldn't
to anybody else. I was just one of the 312 dirty sluts with their picture on
the wall.

H.J. called Lexy and his whores into his office to show them my photo.
His whores didn't look particularly interested but Lexy looked as happy
as I'd seen her when she saw the photo of me on H.J.'s. wall.

We were soon back outside walking down the dingy little Laneway called
Kellet Street. Lexy stopped in front of an old run down townhouse that
I assumed was just another cheap brothel. There were no streetlights
just the glow from a red bulb above the door.

" Wait here." Lexy said without looking at me as she opened the door.
Light spilled out onto the footpath for the few seconds the door was open
but disappeared with Lexy as she went inside and closed the door
behind her.

I felt my pulse quicken as I looked up and down the dark deserted
Laneway. The morning fog glowed red around the door from the bulb
above it. It was an eerie feeling.

The Mistress had told me to trust her, that she would never put a slave
in any real danger. But she had no control over what could happen to
me here. This was not the sort of place a woman, even the sort of
woman I had become should be.

The crime rate in the inner city was out of control. Rapes, stabbings,
murders. They happened regularly in well lit busy city streets let alone
a dark deserted Laneway in a backstreet of Kings Cross like this.

A sense of panic had started to take hold of me. I wanted to go inside
but I knew I couldn't until Lexy told me to. I was staring at the door
willing it to open.

" You're a hot looking piece of pussy."

I jumped in fright and my head spun towards the voice.

" She's got fucking big tits." Another voice said as I felt a hand grab my
arm. I hadn't heard them approach it was like they just appeared out of
the shadows.

There were 5 of them and they were moving closer to me, touching me.
They were all young, 16 or 17, but their faces looked almost depraved in
the glow of the red light in the morning fog.

I screamed out as one of them reached up under my dress and grabbed
me between the legs.

" She's got no cunt hair." The young voice said.

" Please don't...."

" Please don't what ?" Another one of them said as he grabbed my
tits in his hands and squeezed them roughly.

I wanted to push him away and scream but I couldn't move I couldn't
speak. I just stood there frozen in fear as they grabbed at me and ran
their hands over me and made jokes about what they were going to
do with me.

" Shouldn't you boys be at home in bed cuddling your Teddy Bears."
The familiar low deep voice said. The boys all turned towards the voice
and their faces became very pale very quickly when they saw Desmond.

His huge frame stood over them menacingly. It was as if Desmond had
appeared out of the shadows too.

One of the boys reached into the back pocket of his jeans and pulled out
a flick knife and pointed it at Desmond. The silver blade reflected the red
light from the bulb above the door as it shook in the boys hand.

" You're a dumb fuck kid." Desmond said as someone grabbed the
boy from behind and threw him up against the wall.

" Don't ever pull a knife on one of us you piece of shit!" The man was
big and dark skinned like Desmond.

The boys quickly took off in both directions but they all stopped as
suddenly as they had started.

Two big dark skinned men walked casually but threateningly from both
ends of the Laneway. The boys had nowhere to run. Their faces showed
the fear that ran through their bodies.

" Shit !" One of them said as he stopped and watched the men
approach. But it was all any of them said. It was their turn to be frozen
with fear.

Had Desmond and his mates been watching over me all night ? Is that
what The Mistress meant when she said to trust her, that she would
never put a slave in any real danger.

" So you were going to take it in turns to fuck her." Desmond said as
the boys looked up at him with panic on their faces and in their eyes.

" Did you think to ask her if she wanted to fuck you ?"

" She's just a whore." One of them said nervously.

Desmond slowly walked over to the one that spoke and stood over him.

" How much did they offer to pay you Lynne ?" Desmond said to me
while he stared angrily at the boy.

" They weren't going to pay me they were going to rape me." I said
angrily.

" It's not rape when it's a whore..." The boy said with growing desperation
in his voice. " It's not rape it's just fucking her without paying...."

" Like shop lifting ?" Desmond said laughing.

" Yeah yeah like shop lifting." The boy said laughing nervously with
Desmond.

" Do you know what we do to people who shop lift off one of our friends?"
Desmond said softly, the smile gone from his face.

" We weren't going to hurt her we were just going to fuck her....."

" Do you want to fuck them Lynne ?" Desmond said cutting off the
boys shaky voice.

" No. They're all ugly. Look at the pimples on that ones face...Yuk!  I
couldn't fuck that. Even if they paid me."

I really enjoyed humiliating the little turds. I kept saying how ugly
they all were and how little their dicks would be.

" Do you want us to teach them how to treat a whore properly Lynne?"

I looked at each one of them. Their eyes were pleading with me to say
no.

" Yes ! "

I looked at the fear on their faces. I enjoyed watching the little bastards
shit themselves.

" We'll get you Bitch !" One of them said.

" I don't think so little boy." I said smugly.

Suddenly light spilled out onto the street as Lexy opened the door and
stepped out into the red glow and fog that surrounded us.  " I think she
does want to fuck them."

A cold shiver ran down my spine as everybody looked at Lexy with
confused and suspicious expressions.

" Please Lexy, I've done everything you've told me to, please don't do
this to me....."

" Why shouldn't I ?" She said in a cold voice. She must have hated me so
much.

I walked over to her, my heart thumping in my chest, a cold sweat
breaking out over my skin.

" Please Lexy. Don't do this to me." I begged her in a whispered voice.
" Let me do something for you. I'll do anything you want me to...."

" You have got a nice tongue Lynne." Lexy whispered back. " Maybe I'll
get you to stick that nice tongue of yours up my arse."

" I'd love to lick your arse for you Lexy. I'd love to stick my tongue up
your arse...."

" I'd enjoy that Lynne." Lexy whispered with a smile on her face. " But
I'd enjoy making you fuck these little brats even more."

Lexy and I stood there glaring at each other for a few seconds. But
she'd already won and we both knew it.

" OK Lexy." I said in submission. " You know I'll do whatever you want."

" How much money have you boys got?"

The boys started searching their pockets hurriedly. But they were
obviously still suspicious of what was going on. After a few minutes
they'd come up with Eleven Dollars and Eighty cents in notes and coins
between the five of them.

It was a humiliating experience standing there watching the boys
nervously count the coins and pass the money to Lexy.

" Eleven Dollars and Eighty cents. "Lexy said loudly. " You'll fuck five
young men for Eleven Dollars and Eighty cents won't you Lynne ?"

I didn't answer I just nodded meekly.

" Are you sure about this Lynne ?" Desmond asked in a confused but
genuine voice.

" Yes I am." I said as defiantly as I could. Desmond looked at me with
the same confused and disgusted look he'd given me in the past. He
looked up at the boys and then walked off.

" Thanks Desmond..." I called out after him.

He looked back at me and I thought I saw a hint of a smile, then he
disappeared into the shadows and the morning fog with the others.

" Bring her down here." one of the boys said and two of them grabbed
me by the arms and half dragged half carried me down a narrow lane
way between two buildings which opened up into a small rectangular
area surrounded by high brick walls. A fluorescent street light that
flickered on and off hung off the back wall.

" Stand her under the light so we can get a better look at her."

The two boys who had hold of my arms pushed me up against the wall
under the light and then stood back with the other three to see what
it was they were going to fuck.

" She's not bad." One of them said. " Bit old." Another added.

" We told you we'd get you bitch." The one that had talked to Desmond
said angrily as he moved towards me. " What are you going to do now
.....Hey Bitch ?"

" Whatever you want me to do."

The light above me would come on for a few seconds and then go
off for an instant plunging us into darkness and then come back on
again. It was an eerie atmosphere.

I was terrified when they dragged me down the lane way. But as they
stood there looking at me, making comments about me and what they
were going to do to me, I also got the chance for a better look at them.

They were all young, 16 or 17 like I'd thought when they first jumped
me up on Kellet Street, but they weren't junkies. They all wore expensive
jeans and jackets and Nike or Reebock joggers, and they all had styled
haircuts. They weren't the tough doped out street kids  I'd thought they
were. They were just teenage boys out looking for some fun.

I was sure none of them expected they would have as much fun as they
were going to when they snuck out of their houses.

The one that had talked to Desmond seemed to be the leader of the
little group and he told the others to make a mattress for " The Lady"
out of some cardboard boxes that were stacked beside a dumpster
near the back wall.

I watched the boys hurriedly tear the boxes open and make a mattress
for me out of view behind the dumpster. I could tell how excited they
were thinking about what they were going to do with me. I could see
the outline of their hard young cocks in their tight jeans.

I felt strangely calm as I lifted my dress up and lied on the cardboard
when they told me to. I looked up at their young faces as they looked
down at me. They weren't angels but they weren't punks either. They
weren't going to hurt me, like all teenage boys they just wanted someone
to fuck. And in a way I was happy to be that someone for them.

Lying on the cardboard was better than lying on the cold black tar, but
not much better. It was still hard against my back as the first of them
climbed on top of me and shoved his stiff young cock inside me. He
hadn't taken his jeans off, he'd just undone the belt and zipper and
pulled his jeans down far enough to get his cock out. His zipper hurt a bit
as it rubbed against the tender skin on the inside of my thighs, but he
didn't last long anyway. He came very quickly.

The next one got me to pull the top of my dress down and take my bra off
before he fucked me. He lasted a bit longer than the first one and really
enjoyed biting and sucking on my nipples.

The third one told me to get on my hands and knees so he could fuck
me doggy style. He lasted a lot longer and his young cock felt good
as he fucked me hard and fast with the enthusiasm that comes with
youth. The forth one fucked me doggy style too, but he came almost as
soon as he put his cock inside me.

Cum was running out of my pussy and dripping down my thighs when
the last of them walked up for his turn. It was the one that had done the
talking. Although he was obviously the leader of the little group he was
also the youngest. He wouldn't have been more than 16, but he was
a lot older than a normal 16 year old.

He told me to suck him off, so I got up on my knees and undid his belt
and zipper and reached in and pulled out his stiff young cock. The others
looked on in envy as I sucked and licked his throbbing rock hard cock.

He grabbed me by the hair and pulled my head towards him as he came
forcing his cock and his cum down my throat. When he'd finished he
wiped his cock with my hair and told me to lie down again.

I was lying on my back looking up at him when he said:

" I told you we'd get you Bitch !"

He pointed his now semi erect cock at me and the other boys cheered
as his hot urine hit the skin on my stomach and started snaking a trail
up towards my face.

" Piss on her face." One of them yelled out but he didn't need any
encouragement. I closed my mouth and eyes as I felt it on my tits and
then my neck and then on my face and in my hair. When he was finished
I opened my eyes and looked up at him. He shook his cock a few times
and the last few drops floated down and landed on my face and on the
cardboard I was lying on.

The sky had suddenly started to lighten and the boys quickly ran off.
They too were nocturnal, creatures of the night. I wondered what they
were like through the day when they were at home with their parents
or at school with their friends.

I heard Lexy's heels on the tar as the night suddenly became day. She
stood over me looking down at me as I picked my bra up off the
cardboard and wiped my face with it.

The expression on her face told me what she was thinking.

" You can go back to that woman now." She said contemptuously.

" Thank you Lexy. Are you sure there's nothing else  you want me to
do ?"

Lexy didn't answer me, she looked at me one more time and just
turned and walked away. I watched her till she disappeared from
sight.

I dragged myself to my feet and fixed my dress up as best I could and
threw my bra into the dumpster. I was combing my hair with my fingers
when I heard footsteps and a strange squeaking sound coming down
the now brightly lit Laneway. The place didn't seem as intimidating in
daylight and I just kept tidying myself up as best I could but my dress
was dirty and stained with cum and urine.

I didn't know what my Mistress would say when she saw me. But it was
her that gave me to Lexy for the night. I'd only done as I had been told
to do. Like a good slave is suppose to do.

The sound I'd heard was an old woman dragging a shopping trolley full
of her "possessions." She was an old woman hunched over slightly as
she walked. But I noticed she had a watch on.

" Could you tell me what time it is please ?" I asked politely. As another
three old woman came down the Laneway.

" Shoes." She answered in a deep shaky voice. She'd tell me the time if I
gave her my shoes.

" Forget it." I said as I headed for the Laneway.

" Shoes." She called after me. I stopped and looked back at the pathetic
old woman. My old house wife shoes could probably buy her some food,
and I didn't need them anymore anyway.

" OK" I said as I took off my shoes and she snatched them from my
hands. "  7.32." The old woman said looking at her watch.

" Thank you."  I'd been with Lexy for over 14 hours.

I walked up the Laneway and down Kellet Street. I didn't know the
backstreets the way Lexy did so I had to go down Victoria Street
which I knew would still be busy at this time of the morning as people
made their way home after big nights out and as others started the day.

Everybody I passed gave me strange looks and made sure they didn't
brush against me as we passed each other. I couldn't blame them, I'd
caught a glimpse of myself in a few shop windows.

I was physically and emotionally exhausted as I dragged myself up the
steps of the Mistress's house and rang the doorbell.

Kelly answered the door dressed in her little French Maid's outfit.
" Looks like you've had a big night." Kelly said sarcastically as she looked
me up and down. " Leave your shoes somewhere Lynne ?"

" Can I come inside please Miss ?"

" No !  Go around the back, I'll have to hose you off before you can come
inside."

" Yes Miss." I answered politely as I staggered down the steps and
headed for the Laneway behind the Mistress's house, my mind filled
with images of what I'd done that night.

People talk about the seedy side of Sydney or the dark side of society.
I never really knew just what they meant until that night. It was like
I'd had a glimpse of another world.

Maybe that's why The Mistress gave me to Lexy for the night. I didn't feel
that I was as weird or as strange as I had before. Not after what I saw
and experienced when I spent a night in the shadows with Lexy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 16. NOT A GAME ANYMORE. Part 1.

" Can I come inside please Miss ?"

" No ! Go around the back, I'll have to hose you off before you can
come in."

" Yes Miss." I answered politely as I staggered down the steps and
headed for the Laneway behind the Mistress's house, my mind filled
with images of what I'd done that night.

People talk about the seedy side of Sydney or the dark side of society.
I never really knew just what they meant until that night. It was like
I'd had a glimpse of another world.

Maybe that's why The Mistress gave me to Lexy for the night. I didn't feel
that I was as weird or as strange as I had before. Not after what I saw
and experienced when I spent a night in the shadows with Lexy.

It wasn't quite 3 weeks since that night at the party in the garage and
yet so much had happened. Just as was the case in the 14 hours Lexy
had me for. Now that the night with Lexy was suddenly over I was equally
as suddenly exhausted.

I had to shield my eyes from the bright winter sun as I staggered around
the corner and up the narrow Laneway behind the row of big expensive
old Townhouses. I wasn't sure which house was the Mistress's. But then I
thought about how large her house was, hallways and rooms everywhere.

The dungeon they'd locked me in was obviously in a remodelled
basement or cellar, but as I looked down the alley at the row of attached
houses I wondered how many belonged to The Mistress.

The houses were late 19th Century, 5 levels high including what looked
like attics. The houses along the entire block were all joined together,
each house shared a "common wall" with the next. I wondered how many
of the houses were linked together with hallways to make The Mistress's
house.

" In here !" A voice growled at me from behind a high corrugated iron
gate that had been partially opened. The voice belonged to one of the
ugly scruffy looking men that Lexy and I had sucked off for the Mistress
the night before. "The Night Before..Was it really only last night that we
got on our knees and sucked the men off while the Mistress watched?"
It seemed a week ago.

" In here you stupid fucking bitch !" He yelled at me again. I'd been
lost in my thoughts but the tone of his voice and the look on his face
snapped me out of my daydream.

" I'm sorry." I said meekly as I squeezed past him. He stunk of beer and
sweat and cigarettes.

He gabbed my arm and dragged me across a small paved courtyard. A
large arched Oak door swung open and he passed me to the other man
from the previous night who grabbed my  arm and pulled me into a large
and bare room. There was nothing in the room at all. Not one piece of
furniture. Just a bare concrete floor and Sandstone block walls, and
some floodlights throwing bright white light down from the timber
ceiling.

Another large arched Oak door on the other side of the room swung open
and Kelly walked in and held it open for The Blonde Woman, my
Mistress.

She is a stunningly attractive woman. That was the first thing I'd
noticed about her at the party a few weeks ago when this all started.
And every time I'd seen her since she looked just as magnificent
as she had that first night.

This time she was dressed in a short black leather skirt and a tight
long sleeved black woollen sweater that hugged her body. Her soft
blonde hair fell down over her shoulders and a few inches down her
back.

She never seemed to wear much if any make up. She didn't need to. Her
skin was naturally soft and smooth. Her deep blue eyes and rich pink
lips were  inviting enough without mascara or eye shadow or lip
gloss like most women need.

" Get on your knees slut !" The man holding me said angrily as he pushed
me onto the floor. I landed heavily on the cold hard concrete. My hands
slapping loudly on the floor as I tried to cushion my fall. I grunted loudly
from the pain and shock of my unexpected impact with the floor.

" Where are your shoes Lynne ?" The Mistress asked as she walked
towards me. I looked up at her, in awe of her.

" Get up on your fucking knees you slut!" The man yelled at me
impatiently.

" Thank you Trevor." The Mistress said as he grabbed my hair and pulled
me to my knees.

The rough concrete rubbed hard against my skin as I knelt in front of
her. She stopped a few feet in front of me and my eyes followed the
inviting trail from her black high heeled shoes up the sheer silk stockings
that hugged her long slim legs, up to the top of her thighs and over her
skirt  and top to her face and eyes.

I don't know whether it was because I was so tired or whether my mind
was just lost in the beauty of the woman who stood over me but I didn't
answer her. I just knelt in front of her, looking up at her, admiring
everything about her.

" Where are your shoes Lynne ?" She asked again in a voice that
snapped me out of the trance her presence had put me in.

" I'm sorry Mistress." I answered nervously stalling for time while I
tried to compose myself and tried to remember what had happened to
my shoes.

After a few agonising seconds of silence I told her about the old woman
who wanted my shoes. She asked me a few questions about what I'd
done for Lexy the night before and then she asked me what all the stains
on my dress were.

" Cum and urine Mistress."

She enjoyed listening to me tell her what had happened to me with the 5
young boys.

".......and after he came in my mouth he made me lie on the ground
again and stood over me and pissed on me. Mainly on my stomach and
chest but on my face and in my hair as well."

" I need a piss." I heard Trevor say behind me. I didn't want to look
at him so I just looked up at my Mistress trying to ignore him and hoping
she wouldn't let him do it.

" I need a piss too." Kelly said wearing a lecherous smile.

The Mistress enjoyed letting their words hang in the air. She enjoyed
watching me beg her with my eyes not to let them do it to me. But the
look in her eyes told me she was going to let them.

" Hose her off, sterilise her and then put her in a cage." I'm sure my body
slumped in relief when I heard her say it.

Kelly opened the door for her and she left without looking at me again.

" Take your filthy dress off bitch !" Trevor snapped at me as he opened
the metal doors to a large cabinet recessed into the wall. He rolled out
a thick black rubber fire hose as I reached behind myself and undid the
zipper on my dress.

They made me go outside naked and put my soiled dress in a large
garbage bin at the back near the fence. Neither of them wanted to touch
my dress.

Then they made me stand in the middle of the room and Trevor pointed
the nozzle of the Firehose at me. Trevor and Kelly exchanged smiles just
before he pulled a lever which sent a jet of cold water from the fire hose
which hit me like a punch in the stomach.

The force of the water hurt but the icy coldness of the water hurt even
more. I screamed and  squealed and  jumped around  and  begged him
to stop. But the more I did all of that the more they enjoyed doing it to
me.

Suddenly the water was hitting me with a lot less pressure. Trevor  told
me too open my legs so he could hose off my dirty little cunt. Then Kelly
told me turn around, bend over and pull the cheeks of my arse apart and
Trevor hosed off my arse and between the cheeks of my arse.

I was cold and sore and humiliated by the time they were finished hosing
me off. Trevor turned the hose off and threw it at Kelly and told her to
hose the room out and told me to follow him.

He led the way through the door and down a long hallway. I was naked
and shivering as I followed him.

Another woman I hadn't seen before passed us in the hallway. She was
dressed in one of the red slave girl outfits that Kelly had worn before.
She bowed her head and said " I'm sorry Sir." as Trevor  pushed past
her, and she laughed quietly to herself when she saw me.

Trevor led me into a room that was almost as bare and cold looking as
the room they hosed me off in. There was a bath in one corner a toilet in
the other and a shower head on the wall opposite a small hand basin.
The hot water stung my cold skin at first but it felt good. Trevor  made
me soap myself up with industrial hand cleaner and scrub myself over
and over.

" We have to sterilise you after what you got up to last night you dirty
little whore." He said smugly as he watched me wash away the remnants
left on and in my body from the night before.

After washing myself a dozen times in the shower Trevor  made me lie on
the cold floor while he gave me an enema. He was not at all gentle when
he inserted the tube inside me. I hated him giving me the enema, if I had
to have one I wished Kelly could have given it to me. But as much as I
hated the look on Trevor's face as he gave me the enema,I hated the
look he gave me as he watched me sit on the toilet even more.

" A slave has no dignity Lynne." The Mistress had told me.

He made me douche myself three times, then I had to get back in the
shower again. It felt like they really were "Sterilising"me.
I had to gargle with a strong antiseptic tasting mouth wash a few times
and then clean my teeth four or five times and then gargle again with a
peppermint flavoured mouth wash and then clean my teeth again.

Trevor gave me some shaving cream and a razor to shave my pussy with.
I didn't really need to shave myself down there again just yet, I think he
just wanted to watch me do it. After I'd shaved myself  he gave me a
cream to rub into the soft skin of my pussy. He said it stopped the skin
from chafing, it probably did, but he seemed to enjoy watching me rub
the cream into my pussy and the skin around my pussy, but not as much
as I enjoyed rubbing myself.

Trevor ran a beautifully scented bath for me and gave me a soft pink
sponge to wash myself with. It felt so good lying in the hot water, the
steam rising around my body.

Kelly came into the bathroom as I was  drying myself with a big fluffy
white towel and said. " You're bodies clean now Lynne, but you're still a
dirty little slut."

" I know I am Miss." I answered casually. " And so are you." I said to
myself.

" Do you want me to take care of the little bitch now Sir ?" She asked
Trevor politely.

" Yeah, I've seen enough of this bitch."  He said casually as he looked
me up and down. " Do you think she's attractive Kelly ?"

" No I don't Sir." Kelly answered quickly.

" No. Neither do I. There's plenty of really hot young sluts around, why
are we wasting our time with 30 year old whores like this fucking bitch."

Kelly sprayed me with a beautifully scented perfume and applied layers
of makeup to my face. Foundation,powder,  blush, red lip gloss, mascara.

I  couldn't stop thinking about what Trevor had said. I was only 32 but I
felt like an old whore as I looked at Kelly. She was so young and sexy and
pretty without all the makeup they seemed to feel I needed. I felt like an
old whore and I hated the way it felt.

Kelly brushed my hair and gave me one of the little white slave girl outfits
to put on. I wrapped the short white jagged bottomed skirt around my
waist  and tied it in a knot near my left hip. Kelly wrapped the sheer
white silk scarf around the back of my neck crossed it over my chest
cupped my breasts in the material and tied the it  in a knot behind my
back. Then she tied a black leather collar with gold studs around my
neck and clipped a leash to it and led me back out into the hall.

The collar cut into my neck each time Kelly pulled on my leash as she
walked me through a maze of hallways and down some stairs. I thought
she was taking me to the Dungeon but when she opened the door and
pulled me into the room by my leash my chin dropped in amazement as
I looked around me.

The light in the room was that yellow Sodium light. But it wasn't the
strange yellow light that had me looking around in astonishment, it was
the rows of " Prison Cells".

Kelly could see the expression on my face." This isn't a game anymore
Lynne." She said looking at me with more affection than she had shown
me since I betrayed her. " If you go ahead with this you have to realise
that this is very real. What we do here is very real. We don't pretend to
be slaves we don't play games where we imagine we're slaves. We ARE
slaves Lynne. Completely and utterly submissive to the Mistress. We
belong to her in every way, she owns us just as she owns her dog. And
she does whatever she wants with us.........That includes keeping us in
cages ."

Kelly went silent, her lecture was over. I looked around the room. There
were five " Cages " on each side of a narrow walkway. The floor was bare
concrete and the walls were large concrete blocks. The cages were about
5' x 5' with bars at the front and between them. Each cage had a small
bunk,a toilet and a hand  basin in it. There were no windows anywhere. I
was sure the Cage room was below ground.

The low roof was the same cold grey concrete as the floor with a small
vent and a large steel hook in each of the Cages.

I could feel the walls closing in on me as Kelly led me slowly down
between the rows of cages. The walkway and the cages glowed eerily
from the soft yellow light that spilled down from cast iron bulkheads on
the roof. And the faint sound of water dripping somewhere echoed
around the concrete cavity where the slaves were kept.

Kelly was right, it was all very real.

There was someone lying on the bunk in one of the cages to my right, but
they had a blanket pulled up over themselves so I couldn't see them
clearly, and they never moved or said  anything.

"This is where we spend our time when the Mistress has no use for us."
Kelly said as she moved down the walkway between the cages. She
stopped at the end of the walkway and leant against the concrete block
wall. I followed along sheepishly behind her. I hadn't expected this. I
don't really know what I expected but not this.

" Are you still sure this is what you want Lynne ?"

I wasn't sure, I needed time to think but there was none, as there never
was when I was faced with deciding whether this lifestyle was what I
really wanted. The door swung open and Trevor stormed into the room
with a bundle of keys in his hand that rattled loudly as he moved.

"Get your fucking slut arse upstairs Kelly the Mistress wants you."

" Yes Sir." Kelly said quickly and politely and almost jogged out of the
room. She obviously knew not to keep the Mistress waiting.

" Kelly..." I called after her. She stopped and turned around with an
anxious expression on her face.

" What Lynne ?"

" Which is your cage ?"

" That one." She said pointing to the last one on the left. " It's opposite
yours." She did run from the room now that I'd held her up.

Suddenly Trevor grabbed my arm and dragged me to what would be my
cage. The big steel bar door squeaked slightly when Trevor opened it and
pushed me in.

I watched him close the door to my cage, I listened to him lock it and
then to his footsteps as he walked down the walkway and out of the
room where the cages were. And then there was silence.  The cage
opposite me, Kelly's cage was about 4 feet away, and I could see the
woman lying on the bed through the bars between her cage and mine.

" Have they gone ?" The woman whispered from under her blanket.

" Yes." I answered warily. The blanket was suddenly thrown back and a
beautiful young blonde woman dressed in a Red Slave Girl outfit walked
towards me.

" So you're Lynne." She said running her eyes over me as she spoke.

" Um....Yes..." I wasn't quite sure what to say. She was a stunningly
attractive woman. Very early twenties, about 5'6'' , with long blonde hair
that fell down behind her to the top of her little round arse. She was a
natural blonde, I couldn't help noticing when she got up from the bunk.
But it did make me wonder why she wasn't shaved.

" I'm Cherie." She said in a soft sensuous voice as she approached the
bars that separated us.

Everything about her was perfect. Long slim legs, large firm breasts, soft
flawless skin and her eyes were the most exquisite pale blue colour I'd
ever seen. Her beauty wasn't just ornamental though. She had an
incredibly sensuous and seductive aura about her too.

" You've got beautiful eyes Cherie." I said to myself as she wrapped her
soft delicate hands around the bars. I wanted to wrap my hands around
hers.  Suddenly I found myself thinking about what Trevor had said.

" There's plenty of really hot young sluts around, why are we wasting our
time with 30 year old whores like this fucking bitch ? "

I know I'm an attractive woman but I also know that there's nothing
exceptional about me like there is with Cherie or Kelly. If I was the
Mistress and I had women like Kelly and Cherie to play with I wouldn't be
remotely interested in a woman like me . There was just no comparison.

" You had a big night with Lexy I hear." Cherie said in that delicious voice
of hers. " Yes...I did." I said wondering how much she knew about me.
Cherie sensed my unease. " Don't worry Lynne." She said in a way that
made my knees go weak. " Word gets around about what's happening
with everybody."

" How many slaves does the Mistress have ?" I asked. " There's eight of
us that I know of. Kelly, Desley, Rebecca, Kim, Colleen, Monica, Kirsty
and me."

" EIGHT !" I said stunned at the thought. " But.......... isn't Rebecca a
Mistress ?"

" She's just a slave like the rest of us. She's just allowed to play Mistress
sometimes. She's very good with a whip." Cherie had a cute little smile
on her face. I couldn't help but smile back.

" Eight !" I said again still amazed at the thought.

" There's always room for one more. That's one of the reasons Kelly
hates you so much. Her and Desley have become little more than
chambermaids lately. They spend most of their time just doing
housework and things like that. The Mistress hasn't really played with
Kelly for a while and she's worried. Desley's in her early 40s . She knows
she's past her best but she's accepted it. She only has a short time left
here and she knows it, there's nothing she can do about it."

" What about you, how did you...."

" How did I end up here?" She smiled again. " I was sexually active from
a very young age, with both men and women. But the harder I tried to
find ' satisfaction ' the more frustrated I became. I was doing some
modelling work, mainly lingerie and swimsuit stuff, and I met the
Mistress at a private function for new designers at the Hilton.

I was modelling a really skimpy little bra and panties set and I saw her
face in the crowd. I'd never noticed anybody the way I noticed her. There
was just something about her, the way she looked at me, it was as if she
was the only one in the room and I was modelling just for her.

I'd modelled underwear and lingerie in front of 100s of men and women
before but it was the first time it made me wet. When I got back to the
dressing room the front of the panties I was modelling had a big wet
patch on them. You should have seen the looks I got backstage  in the
dressing room.

Anyway I hung around her at the drinks party afterwards but she ignored
me, which just made me want her even more. Before I knew it I was
working as a whore for her and doing all sorts of things that I'd never
imagined doing. But I'd finally found what I wanted, what had been
missing from my life. Eventually she took me as her slave and I've been
here about 6 months now......And No.....I don't know her name."

" Do you spend much time in here?" I asked looking around her cage.

" No. We just sleep here mainly. But if we do something to displease the
Mistress or one of her friends  she might lock us up in our cages for days.
Sometimes she does so anyway just to amuse herself. But it's like Kelly
told you Lynne. It's not a game. It's very very real....."

Cherie went suddenly quiet as the door to the cage room opened. Kelly
held the door open for the Mistress who walked slowly and elegantly
down the walkway towards us.

Cherie moved over to the bars at the front of her cage and dropped to
her knees with her head bowed. I quickly copied her actions.

" You did very well last night." I heard the Mistress say as I stared at the
concrete floor in front of my cage.

" Thank you Mistress." Cherie said excitedly.

" A number of my guests commented favourably on the entertainment
you provided last night Cherie. But Kelly tells me she saw you have an
orgasm whilst entertaining  some of my guests."

" No Mistress I didn't." Cherie's voice was a mixture of disbelief and
panic. " I didn't Mistress. You told me not to and I didn't. I promise you
Mistress I obeyed you in every way...."

" Perhaps Kelly was mistaken Cherie."

" Yes Mistress she is. I obeyed you Mistress I always do and always will
you know that...."

There was a tense silence for what seemed a long time. I saw Kelly out of
the corner of my eye. She was enjoying watching Cherie squirm.

" I believe you Cherie." The Mistress said calmly and Kelly shot Cherie a
hateful glare. " Have you masturbated since you were brought down here
this morning ?"

" No Mistress." Cherie said in what seemed genuine surprise that the
Mistress would even think she had. " You told me you might let me
masturbate today or tomorrow and I've waited for your permission."

" Do you want to masturbate Cherie. Do you want to rub that wet pussy
of yours and make yourself cum ?"

" What I want doesn't matter Mistress. I need to cum but I would never
masturbate without your permission."

" You have my permission Cherie. You may have one orgasm and then
you will sleep. You might have a big night ahead of you."

" Thank you Mistress thank you..."

The Mistress wasn't listening to Cherie's pathetic expressions of
gratitude. She'd turned to face Kelly who looked suddenly pale and
nervous. " Wait for me in the dungeon Kelly."

" Yes Mistress." Kelly said in a shaky voice as she scurried away.

The Mistress turned back to face Cherie and reached through the bars
and gently stroked her soft blonde hair. " You're a very beautiful woman
Cherie. But you are not as beautiful as you think you are. You over
estimate yourself.

And raw beauty in itself is not enough to maintain my interest in you or
any other slave. If you want to be more than just a temporary decoration
around here you better learn that lesson."

" I'm sorry that I've done things in the past to make you doubt me
Mistress." Cherie said. Her eyes alive with passion. " But I'll be whatever
it is you want me to be. I'll do whatever you want me to do....."

" Good !" The Mistress said abruptly. " For now I want you to be a good
little slut and get yourself off and go to sleep. I might have plans for you
tonight."

" Thank you Mistress. I'll be a good little slut....."

Cherie and I stayed on our knees as we watched the Mistress walk away.
We both savoured every moment of the view we had of her.

As I enjoyed the last glimpse I had of The Mistress before the door closed
behind her I realised that no one had even acknowledged I was there.
The whole time the Mistress and Kelly and Cherie had been talking no
one had even looked at me. It WAS as if I wasn't there.

" Cherie..." I said softly as I got up off my knees and moved towards the
bars that separated our cages. But Cherie didn't answer. She just put her
finger to her lips gesturing for me to be quiet and layed down on her
bunk.

I layed down on my bunk for the first time and rolled onto my side and
watched Cherie through the bars that separated us. She was lying on her
back with her eyes closed, her hands caressing her stomach and working
their way down her body. Cherie had permission to masturbate and she
wasn't going to waste any time in doing so.

What had they done to her last night I wondered as I watched her hands
roaming over her body. And how long had she been made to wait for
some pleasure of her own? From the gentle moaning sounds she was
making already she had been made to wait too long.

I watched her slide her hands under her little slave girl skirt and bury
her fingers into the wet mound of blonde hair between her legs. Three
fingers slid easily inside her and she was soon writhing on the bed and
moaning loudly.

Cherie reached down with her other hand and pulled her lips apart and
started cumming loudly as soon as she rubbed her swollen clit. Her body
bucked wildly and her head thrashed from side to side from the pleasure
her fingers gave her. She was very loud when she came, groaning and
grunting wildly with each spasm of ecstasy that she'd waited so long for
and needed so desperately.

Gradually the noises from Cherie's cage became softer and less frantic.
The wild groaning and grunting sounds gave way to quieter moaning
noises which slowly faded into soft whimpering sounds and then there
was silence.

Cherie's fingers glistened with her juices her breathing still heavy from
the exertion her body had been through. I drifted off to sleep watching
Cherie drift off to sleep.

I was exhausted from the night I'd spent with Lexy and I don't know how
long I slept for. But I awoke suddenly in fright.  Someone was standing
over me yelling at me, a man.....a man I hadn't seen before.
I was still only half awake when he pulled me off my bunk onto the floor.
" Come here you stupid slut !" He yelled at me as he fumbled for the
buckle on the collar around my neck.

I was wide wake after hitting the cold concrete floor. He clipped a metal
leash to my collar and pulled me to my feet and dragged me out of my
cage and down the hall.

" You got stuck with her Simon." Trevor said looking at me and laughing
as he walked towards us in the hallway.

" Yeah it's the first time I've seen her, pretty ordinary."

" That's what everybody says." Trevor said as he passed us.

Simon led me into a bathroom and told me to fix myself up because I
had to go upstairs.  I washed my face with some cool water, reapplied my
makeup and perfume and brushed my hair.

I snuck a few glances at Simon while I brushed my hair. He was quite
good looking, young ,early 20s probably with short bleached hair and a
silver stud in his left ear. He looked good in his white silk shirt and black
trousers as he stood there holding my leash.

" Come on Bitch !"

I looked up and saw Trevor standing in the doorway. He was holding a
silver metal leash attached to the collar around the neck of a very
attractive woman. She was dressed in one of the red Slave Girl outfits .
She was young and slim with  long blonde hair. I thought it was Cherie at
first glance but it wasn't.

" You've got too much fucking make up on as usual Monica !" Simon
yelled at the woman on the end of the leash.

" You wouldn't be complaining if you'd seen the slut without all that
makeup on." Trevor said and the two men laughed the way men do.

" They want them upstairs Now Simon." Trevor said as he pulled on the
woman's lead and they disappeared down the hall.

"Excuse me Sir." I said anxiously, not exactly sure what to say.

" What !" Simon barked at me in a frustrated almost angry voice.

" I.....I.....need to use the toilet Sir."

A smug look slowly spread across his face. " We wouldn't want you
wetting yourself in front of everybody like you did last time. Would we
Lynne ?"

" No Sir."

" We wouldn't want to have to put newspaper on the floor for fear you
were going to piss yourself in front of everybody again would we Lynne?"

" No Sir." My eyes darted nervously around the room looking anywhere
but at him.

He pulled my lead hard and the collar cut into my neck and I yelped
loudly. " Look at me when I'm talking to you slut ! "

" I'm sorry Sir." I looked into his eyes and saw how much he was enjoying
himself.

" Now. We  don't want you pissing yourself in front of everybody again.
Do we Lynne ? "

" No Sir. You don't want me pissing myself in front of everybody again."

" Or do we ?" He said with an almost depraved smile on his face. I
wanted to look away but I knew I couldn't. I just had to stand there and
look at him. "They wouldn't do that to me again." I tried to tell myself.
But I couldn't read his face.  I wasn't sure.

" OK Lynne. But hurry up !" He said with that look still on his face.

" Thank you Sir." I said meekly as I turned and walked towards the toilet.

But Simon stood still and my collar grabbed me around my throat when I
reached the end of the leash.

Simon laughed at me and then walked me over to the toilet. I lifted my
skirt and sat down. He watched me and listened to me the whole time. I
didn't want to look at him but I knew I had to.

When I was finished I took some sheets  of paper from the dispenser and
wiped myself then stood up and flushed the toilet and straightened my
little slave girl skirt.

" Clean yourself properly you dirty little slut !" He yelled at me as he
dragged me over to the sink and wet a hand towel with hot water.

" Lift your skirt up and open your legs.!" I moved my feet apart and lifted
up the front of my skirt. I gasped loudly as he grabbed me between the
legs with the hot towel and I gasped again as he rubbed the soft skin of
my crotch hard with the towel. When he'd finished srcubbing me
between the legs he threw the towel into a small white bin beside the
sink.

" No one will want to use that again now will they Lynne ?"

" No Sir." I answered meekly as he threw me another towel to dry myself
with. It too ended up in the bin beside the sink.

" You can put your skirt down now Lynne. I've seen enough." I lowered
my skirt as he pulled on my leash and led me back out into the hallway.
He took me up a couple of flights of stairs and through a door which
opened into the sitting room where Lexy and I had entertained the
Mistress.

She was sitting on the couch with a woman I hadn't seen before. They
were drinking coffee like old friends. Monica and Cherie were standing in
front of them holding their little slave girl skirts up in the air to show what
they had to offer.

" All of them are shaved except for Cherie." The Mistress said as Simon
led me into the room and stood me in the corner near the door. " Cherie
has such beautiful blonde pussy hair that I make an exception for her.
I'm sure you can see why Kylie." The Mistress ran her finger lightly over
the neatly trimmed strip of blonde hair between Cherie's legs. But Kylie,
the woman sitting with the Mistress didn't say anything, she just smiled
nervously.

Kylie looked so out of place here. She was young, early 20s if that and
she was so "Normal" looking. She was slim with straight brown hair,
average sized tits and a very average appearance in general. She wasn't
unattractive just very plain and very innocent looking.

It was strange looking at her sitting there. She wore a sheer white blouse,
a shortish black skirt and black stockings. But the strangest part was the
nametag she had clipped to her blouse. She obviously worked in one of
the supermarkets or chain stores.

" Cherie and Monica can entertain us for a while and then you can
choose which one you want to play with Kylie."  Cherie and Monica
somehow knew what the Mistress meant and took each others hand and
moved over and stood on a rug in front of the couch where the Mistress
and Kylie sat. The warm red glow on their faces from the fire place
behind them only added to the beauty of the two young blonde women.
Cherie wrapped her hands gently around Monica's face and they began a
long soft sensuous kiss. Monica's hands quickly undid Cherie's little
slave girl top and it fell to the floor  exposing Cherie's large firm tits for
all
of us to enjoy.

Cherie quickly did the same as their tongues continued to dance with
ever increasing passion. Monica's tits were only average in size but she
had very big nipples that were a rich deep red colour. They were erect
and hard and Cherie lowered her mouth and began sucking and biting on
them. Monica let out a low gentle moan as Cherie sucked her nipple into
her mouth.

The two women locked their mouths and tongues in another kiss, more
passionate and desperate than the first. They slowly lowered themselves
to their knees on the rug as they kissed and explored each others bodies
with their hands.

They were both so alluring so seductive the way they made love I wanted
desperately to get down on the rug with them. It was so sensuous the
way they undid each others little slave girl skirts and flung them away.

Then they gently rolled onto the floor and wrapped themselves around
each other into a 69 position frantically licking and sucking on each
others wet pussy's, their little red slave girl outfits scattered on the floor
around them.

" This is the one I was telling you about Kylie." The Mistress said without
looking at me. " Her name's Lynne, she's 32, and  she's not bad for her
age don't you think ? "

Simon grabbed my leash and led me over and stood me in front of them
with Monica and Cherie moaning softly behind me.

I'd been captivated by everything the two beautiful young blonde women
were doing with each other. Every soft kiss, every tender caress and
every gentle moan they made. But the Mistress and Kylie had only
glanced over at them occasionally, just as people glance up at a TV as
they sit and chat and drink coffee.

It was all so bizarre. A woman like Kylie just didn't belong here. And she
acted as if she didn't belong here. She was nervous and almost shy the
way she looked at me.

" Do you like that ?" The Mistress asked as she leaned over and lifted up
the front of my skirt.

Kylie looked so embarrassed as she gazed at my pussy, but there was
lust in her eyes too, a lust that didn't  fit an innocent  young woman like
her.

" Lynne's got a nice cunt hasn't she ?" The Mistress said casually." Open
yourself up and show Kylie your cunt Lynne."  She let go of the front of
my skirt  and pulled at the knot near my hip and my little white slave girl
skirt fell to the floor at my feet. I reached down and pulled my lips apart
as wide as I could. The Mistress kept saying how nice my cunt was and
how big my clit was. The more she talked the more slippery my cunt lips
became and the more difficult it was to hold them apart.

" She's got nice tits too Kylie." The Mistress said gesturing at Simon. He
pulled at the knot that tied my little slave girl top around me and flung
it to the floor with my skirt and my tits spilled out in front of me.
Kylie's eye's wandered over my body nervously. She wasn't openly staring
at me. It was almost as if she was sneaking glimpses of me. I'm sure she
noticed how big mytits were and how stiff my nipples were but she never
said anything. She just glanced nervously at my moist pink cunt and my
big tits.

"Now turn around and show Kylie your cute little arse hole Lynne." The
Mistress said smiling at Kylie.

Simon still had hold of my leash as I turned around, bent over, reached
behind me and pulled the cheeks of my arse apart for Kylie. I couldn't
see her face, but I could feel her eyes on my arse hole.
Monica and Cherie were moaning quietly on the floor in front of me as I
stood there bent over displaying a part of me that no woman should ever
display. I think I could have cum just standing there like that if the
Mistress had told me to.

" What do you think of Lynne, Kylie ?

" She's OK." Kylie said timidly. " But could you get her to move so I could
see the other two please ?"

" Move her out of the way please Simon." The Mistress sounded
disappointed. Disappointed with me that Kylie wasn't all that impressed
with me.

It was the first time Kylie had spoken and her soft timid voice sounded
as out of place as she looked. Simon pulled on my leash and stood me in
the corner near the door again and left me there, naked, my leash
hanging by my side. But nobody really noticed me anyway. Everybody's
attention was focused on Monica and Cherie.

" I want you two to cum together for us." The Mistress said in a soft but
firm voice. " Yes Mistress." They gasped, their voices filled with urgency
and passion.

Kylie, the innocent little shop assistant looked even more out of place
now as she shifted nervously on the couch, her hands fidgeting in her
lap. Her  eyes reflected the conflicting emotions that ran through her
young body. A cocktail of   nervousness and embarrassment mixed with
excitement and anticipation as she watched the two women on the floor
in front of her.

Monica was on her back on the rug with Cherie on top of her their faces
buried between each others legs. " Stick your tongue inside me Cherie."
Monica panted in a voice that was little more than a whisper. But the
noise she let out as Cherie stabbed her tongue deep inside Monica
echoed hauntingly around the room.

" I'm ready Cherie...I'm ready to cum...."

" I'm nearly there Monica..." Cherie moaned loudly." Lick my arse hole."

Monica lifted her head from between Cherie's legs, her face was covered
with Cherie's  juices. She ran her tongue over the outside of Cherie's
arse hole. " Oh Fuck Yes..." Cherie cried out as she felt Monica's tongue
stabbing at her tight pink arse hole.

" Oh God Cherie I can't wait much longer....." Monica's voice trembled
with desperation.

" I'm nearly there Monica, rub my clit while you lick my arse hole.........

" Please Cherie I can't wait........cum with me I can't wait....please...."

" I'm going to cum Monica....I'm going to cum......."

" I'm cumming Cherie OH FUCK I'm cumming....."

Their words became noises as they humped each others faces and
screamed out at each other. I glanced over at Kylie. The innocent little
shop assistant kept trying to look away but she couldn't. The sight of the
two beautiful women writhing in ecstasy on the floor in front of her kept
drawing her back.

Monica's orgasm had exploded inside her an instant before Cherie's had.
And hers  plateaued and then subsided first, but Cherie had cum again
just as her first orgasm had started to recede. Her second orgasm was
even more intense that her first. She thrashed around wildly, thrusting
herself hard against Monica's face, her eyes were wild and her face
contorted from the waves of pleasure that threatened to never stop
pounding her body and soul.

Gradually the intensity of Cherie's orgasm eased and eventually faded
away. She let out one last loud whimpering sound and collapsed on top
of Monica and the two women lay there in a web of arms and legs
enjoying the afterglow of the pleasure they'd shared.

" Which one do you want ?" The Mistress asked calmly. There was
nothing calm or relaxed about Kylie though. Her eyes were on fire, her
face flushed, her breathing heavy.

Cherie and Monica are both stunning women. Both young and slim with
long blonde hair that fell over there bodies as they lay on the floor
together.  Cherie has larger breasts than Monica, but Monica has
incredibly large nipples. Cherie has a strip of golden hair snaking it's way
along the lips of her pussy, and Monica is completely shaved with a
clitoris that pokes out invitingly from between her pink lips.

How do you choose between them ? Monica wears a lot of make up but it
suits her and Cherie has a natural beauty that make up would detract
from.

They're both strikingly beautiful and sensual young women. How do you
choose one of them over the other ?

" The one on top." Kylie pushed the words out in a trembling whisper.

As soon as she said it the expressions on Cherie's and Monica's faces
changed. Monica smiled and closed her eyes and sighed in relief. But
Cherie's face was suddenly filled with what could only be described as
fear. I could see tears swelling in her eyes. She looked terrified. I didn't
understand. Why was she so upset that the innocent little shop assistant
had chosen her ?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 17. NOT A GAME ANYMORE. Part 2.

They're both strikingly beautiful and sensual young women. How do you
choose one of them over the other ?
" The one on top." Kylie pushed the words out in a trembling whisper.
As soon as she said it the expressions on Cherie's and Monica's faces
changed. Monica smiled and closed her eyes and sighed in relief. But
Cherie's face was suddenly filled with what could only be described as
fear. I could see tears swelling in her eyes. She looked terrified. I didn't
understand. Why was she so upset that the innocent little shop assistant
had chosen her ?
I could see Cherie fighting to compose herself as Monica began
untangling her body from Cherie's. " Thank you for choosing me Miss."
Cherie's voice shook as she spoke. " I won't disappoint you...."
" For your sake I hope you don't." The Mistress said coldly as she and
Kylie stood up and walked towards the door. " Get her ready Monica."
She added before she left the room with Kylie close behind her. Kylie
never said anything but her face had turned pale and she looked visibly
shaken. It seemed strange that both Kylie and Cherie had similar
expressions on their faces.
Simon unclipped the leash from my collar and clipped it onto Cherie's
collar. " Come on Cherie, get up." The tone of his voice was very different
to any other time he'd spoken. It had a hint of compassion to it.
Cherie struggled to get to her feet, her legs seemed to be threatening to
give way underneath her. Monica took Cherie's hand and squeezed it
tightly. She didn't speak but her eyes said a lot that Cherie seemed to
understand.

Monica reached down and picked up her little Red Slave Girl outfit and
started to quickly tie the short skirt around her waist. Cherie began to
reach down for her slave girl clothes but Simon pulled her back with the
leash. " You won't need those Cherie."

Simon pulled on the leash and led the naked Cherie out into the hall.
Monica and I followed behind them as he had told us to. There was an
eerie silence as we followed Simon along the hall and down two flights of
stairs that seemed vaguely familiar to me. No one said a word until
Simon left the three of us in a large slate tiled bathroom.

Kelly was leaning over a large corner bath that was filled with hot
steaming  water and scented foam that had started to spill over the
sides.

" You'll be alright." Monica took Cherie by the hand again.

" I know I will." Cherie said obviously trying to convince herself.

" Come on Cherie, we've got to get you ready." Kelly said in a soft
soothing voice. Cherie slid her hand from Monica's and wrapped her
fingers around Kelly's and they walked over to the bath together. Kelly
helped her step into the foam and steam.

" What's going on ?" I whispered to Monica as we watched Kelly gently
rub a pink sponge over Cherie's shoulders. " That woman...Kylie...she
seems so....."

" Innocent ?" Monica interrupted.

" Yes. And harmless. " I added as Monica's eyes met mine.

" She's a sadistic fucking bitch." Monica said coldly. " You don't know
anything Lynne. You don't understand anything. You want to be a little
slave girl do you ? Well you're about to find out what that really means."

I looked away when I saw the anger in Monica's eyes. " I'm sorry Lynne."
She said as she gently stroked my face. " It's not your fault. But giving
yourself to the Mistress means a lot more than you realise. And people
are not always what they seem. I know Kylie looks normal and innocent
but she's not, she's totally fucked up. She's a pain freak. She gets off
on watching beautiful women getting punished. She's the coldest
cruellest cunt of a woman I've ever met."

I was a bit shocked the way Monica spoke, not just the words she used
but the way she used them. " What is she going to do to Cherie...."

" Whatever she fucking wants to !" Kelly interrupted angrily. " And Cherie
will be fine. You'll be fine....." Kelly said softly as she ran her fingers
through Cherie's long hair.

" I'll be more than fine when the Mistress rewards me." Cherie said
looking up at us with a confident and determined expression on her face.

Monica knew I didn't understand. " Any slave who pleases the Mistress
by pleasing Kylie gets a very special reward. She gets to spend the night
in the Mistress's room. "

Cherie looked incredible as she stepped out of the bath. Her long blonde
hair falling over her shoulders and breasts. Her skin pink from the heat
of the bath. Little patches of white scented foam clinging to her body.
She wasn't just beautiful and sensuous she was elegant and majestic.

Monica and I dried her off with thick soft towels, slowly working our way
down her body. Her nipples grew stiff as we both spent longer drying her
breasts than we needed to, then we knelt on the floor beside her as we
dried her feet and worked our way up her legs and thighs to the soft
smooth skin of her tight round arse.

We both looked up at the wet strip of blonde hair between Cherie's legs.
We both wanted to caress her there with the towel. Monica smiled at me
and watched as I gently patted Cherie's crotch with the towel.

We were still on our knees on the floor running the towels over Cherie's
body when Kelly passed us heavy crystal jugs full of a thick brown oil that
we had to rub onto every inch of Cherie's exquisite body.

" It helps stop the skin from splitting." Monica whispered to me as we ran
our hands tenderly over Cherie's soft thighs. Cherie heard what Monica
said and I felt her body grow tense.

When we were finished we stood back and admired Cherie's magnificent
body as it glowed with the rich dark oil we had applied. She looked
incredible. Kelly put a bright red silver studded collar around her neck
and attached a long chain leash.

" Put this on her." Kelly said as she passed Monica a plastic G-String.

Cherie sucked her lips into her mouth nervously as she stepped into the
hard plastic G-String that fitted snugly between her legs. " It's to protect
me down there." Cherie said trying to smile. " They wouldn't want to
damage me there. That would really spoil their fun." There was a cold
edge to her sarcasm.

" Lets go Cherie." Kelly said calmly as she led her from the room.

" You still don't understand do you Lynne?" Monica whispered even
though we were alone now.

" Not really. I was whipped the other day and it was incredible. It hurt but
the pain was pleasurable. I climaxed from the whip...."

" That's a very different sort of whipping Lynne. That's a pleasure
whipping. One where the slave receives pleasure as well as the person
whipping her and those watching. There is no pleasure for the slave in
this sort of whipping. Only Kylie will truly enjoy what they are going to do
to Cherie."

" Then why does the Mistress do it.....?"

" Partly to test the slaves level of commitment, but mainly for the
pleasure she'll receive later with innocent young Kylie's tongue up her
arse."

I couldn't imagine the little shop assistant on her knees with her tongue
up the Mistress's arse. Women like Kylie don't do that sort of thing. But
there was much that I hadn't imagined possible that was.

I was still lost in thought trying to picture innocent little Kylie pleasuring
the Mistress when Trevor wheeled a shiny Aluminium trolley with all sorts
of things on it into the room.

Every time I saw Trevor he made my skin crawl. He and his brother
looked very alike, tall and ugly. And they always looked dirty and grotty. I
hated thinking about the things I'd done with them. Trevor looked at us
with a lecherous smile and I saw Monica smile back seductively at him.

" Is there anything I can do to please you Sir ?" Monica said as she knelt
in front of him, brushing her face over the crotch of his jeans as she did.
Trevor's face lit up smugly as he looked down at the beautiful young
woman scantily dressed on her knees at his feet offering herself to him.

Monica smiled at him again as his cock grew hard and pressed against
the crotch of his denim jeans. " Maybe later if you're lucky Monica."
Trevor said as he turned and left the room.

Monica got to her feet quickly and snuck a look down the hall to check
that he was gone.

" Don't ever cross Trevor or Peter." Monica whispered ." I know how OFF
they are and they're sick bastards. They're not sadists like Kylie they're
just sick fucked up bastards. They may only do the menial tasks around
here but the Mistress will always take their side if there's a problem with
one of the slaves. Just do whatever they tell you to, be nice to them,
make them think they turn you on, make them think you want them and
you probably won't find out just how sick they are."

" Thanks Monica...."

" Thanks Monica for what!" The Mistress said angrily as she walked into
the bathroom followed closely by a huge man wearing tight black leather
pants and big black boots. His head was shaved and he  was naked from
the waste up. The muscles in his  chest and arms rippled with every
movement. His entire upper body was covered in tattoo's, and he had a
cold cruel face that had that hard steroid induced look to it.

Monica quickly fell to her knees and bowed her head. I didn't copy her
actions quickly enough and I felt the mans hand slap me hard across the
face. " You get on your fucking knees when I walk into a room cunt !"

I hit the cold slate floor with a loud thud. The man stood over me and
drew his foot back ready to kick me with his big black leather boot.

" Lynne is new here. Forgive her this time." The Mistress said coming to
my rescue. " I'm sure she won't make the same mistake again."

" I'm sorry Master. Please forgive me." I begged him as I dragged myself
to my knees at his feet. He grabbed my hair and pulled my head up so as
our eyes met. " If you were my slave there would be no second chances
cunt !  Do you understand me ?"

" Yes Master I understand." His cold eyes told me more about him than I
wanted to know. .

"  Now answer my question! " The Mistress said angrily again. " What was
Lynne thanking you for?" Monica repeated what she'd said to me about
Trevor and his brother Peter almost word for word. The Master held me
by the hair and glared into my eyes the whole time. I couldn't look back
at him and lowered my eyes to the floor. I didn't know how he would
react, I waited for the next blow from his huge fist but nothing happened.
Slaves probably always looked away from him in fear, it's probably what
he expected and what he wanted.

I didn't understand why Monica told the Mistress everything she'd said.
She could be punished for talking like that.

" She told me because a slave always tells her Mistress the truth."

Somehow she knew what I was thinking, and it had happened a lot. The
Mistress understood me very well, better than I understood myself in
many ways.

" But that's not really the complete reason is it Monica. You told me the
truth because......."

" Because I didn't know how long you had been there Mistress. If I had
lied and you'd heard what I'd said you'd punish me more than what you
will punish me for what I said about the two Gentlemen."

The Mistress smiled. " See Lynne, Monica understands that a slave is
always in the wrong and that lying to her Mistress is not worth the risk. I
suggest you learn those lesson's too."

" Yes Mistress."

The Master threw me to the floor and laughed loudly as I looked up at
him. " Maybe one day you will be my slave."

" It would be an honour to serve you Master."

He looked down at me with a depraved and angry expression on his face
as the Mistress told us what we were to do when she sent for us. When
they were gone Monica came over and helped me up and asked me if I
was alright and fussed over me. " I'm fine Monica." I said and then I
kissed her gently on her lips. I didn't mean to it just happened. She
smiled at me and kissed me back, a long soft kiss. " I hope the Mistress
does take you as her slave."

We smiled at each other again and then Monica's expression suddenly
changed. " What's wrong Monica ?"

She walked over to the trolley and lifted a small white towel off the top.

" Shit ! I bet Cherie doesn't know that Kylie is going to use this on her "

I walked over to her and she held up a shiny metal tube about the size of
a cigarette with a small wire hanging out of the end of it, and another
longer black plastic tube that looked a bit like a pen only a lot thicker. It
also had a small wire hanging out of one end of it..

" The small one goes up her arse and this is the control."

She held the small metal one against my face and pushed the button on
top of the other one. " Shit !" It didn't really hurt that much it just caught
me by surprise.

" I heard Simon explaining it to Trevor once. It has something to do with
voltage and current being different or something like that. Anyway like I
said this one goes up her arse and they put these on her." Monica held
up a small pair of bright red crutchless latex rubber shorts.

" The latex shorts are so small and tight that once they're on her she
won't be able to get them off. They'll wrap around her body and sort of
mould around the shape of her body. They'll have to be cut off. In the
meantime Cherie will have this up her arse." She held up the small metal
tube again.

" It doesn't hurt that much really." I said confused.

" Not on your skin, but up your arse is very different. There's all sort of
nerves and soft tissue in there. Believe me Lynne, it's excruciating."

There was a long tense pause as Monica looked at the shiny metal tube.

" It only has three little batteries in the controller part, but somehow it
feels like it's plugged into the mains. I don't really understand how it
works, but I understand how much pain it inflicts on a slave."

" It feels like someone's shoving a baseball bat up your arse."  Kelly said
as she walked into the room with Simon. " The Mistress wants me to be
Kylie's chair and for you two to be her attendants." Kylie glared at me as
she spoke, I didn't understand why.

Simon started changing the batteries in the little cigarette sized metal
cylinder they were going to insert up Cherie's arse. " It's all to do with
capacitance." He said seemly to himself. Then he turned around and
looked at us. " See. Three L544XANC Lithium batteries. A year ago we'd
have had to strap a couple of bulky 731s to her back, but these little
L544XANCs solved that problem. The Japs know how to make a good
low drain battery. It's only 27 volts. But that's more than enough with a
bit of help from other technology. Bit like a cattle prod I suppose you
could say."

He seemed very proud of the little implement of torture. Like a proud
father. The "Cattle Prod" was obviously his baby, his little invention.

" A couple of ordinary triple A alkaline's and a small VLF transmitter in
the controller and a receiver in the cylinder means no messy wires
getting in the way of..........proceedings."

He was enjoying describing how his little toy worked. " The anal shaft is
stainless steel, for two reasons, hygiene SS is easy to sterilise, and it has
excellent conductive properties. But the real beauty of it is because of
the nature of it's design, low current/peak voltage, it's agonising for the
slave but it doesn't do any "Damage" at all. None ! You can torture a
slave with it for hours and not do any damage that will put her out of
service for any length of time."

He kept looking at us, watching our reactions as he boasted about how
clever it all was.  " It does feel like someone's shoving a baseball bat
up your arse doesn't it Monica ?"

" Yes Sir." Monica answered timidly. " It does feel like that."

" But it's more than that isn't it Monica? It's a combination of different
sorts of pain isn't it?"

" Yes Sir. It jolts you from your arse hole right up your spine with that
intense electric shock sort of pain as well, and it sort of burns too..."

He smiled at Monica and ran the tip of the Stainless steel shaft down her
face, over her breasts and up under her skirt.

" I better test it, don't you think Monica ?"

" Yes Sir." Monica answered reluctantly as Simon ran the metal tube
over the soft skin between her legs.

" Yes I better test it. Lift up your skirt and bend over Lynne. "

My head spun towards him. My body felt like it had already been jolted
by his little instrument of torment.

" Stick it up her arse for me Monica. I don't want to touch her there."

" Yes Sir." Monica responded without hesitating.

" Bend over a bit Lynne." She said as she knelt behind me and pushed
the back of my little white slave girl skirt up over my hips. I was still in a
bit of a daze as I bent over and held my skirt up for her. I returned to
reality very quickly when I felt the cold tip of the steel tube against my
arse hole.

I looked back at Monica on her knees behind me. When Simon wasn't
watching she quickly slid it into her mouth to lubricate it a bit with her
saliva. Then she gently slid it up into my body, . I could feel my arse suck
it inside me until only the  2 or 3 inch long metal antennae was hanging
out of me.

" It's in Sir." Simon smiled and walked away a few paces holding the
control in his hand, waiving it around, taunting me with it.

" Do you want to get down on your hands and knees Lynne ?"

" If you want me to Sir I'll......."

They were the only words I got out as the searing pain exploded inside
me. I think I screamed out but I'm not sure. The pain was intense but
only lasted an instant and when the pain was gone I was standing with
my knees bent forward, my head thrown back and my fists clenched
tightly by my sides.

" Do you want to get down on your hands and knees Lynne ?"

" Yes...Yes I do Sir....." I just dropped to the floor onto my hands and
knees the way he wanted me. " I want to be on my hands and knees at
your feet Sir....I want to be...." I know I screamed loudly the second time
the pain tore through me. My arms gave way and I think I hit  my head on
the hard slate tiles.

Again the pain only lasted an instant and when it was gone my face was
buried into the floor, my eyes squeezed shut trying to black out the pain.

" Does it work Lynne?" Simon's voice dripped with sarcasm as he
mocked me and delighted in what he was doing  to me.

" Yes Sir it works......"

" Maybe I should test it out again, just to make sure ?" He looked down
at me on my hands and knees in front of him, his thumb flicking
ominously over the little button that controlled the pain.

" No Sir please don't.....please......." I looked up begging him with my
eyes as much as with my words. " Please don't....'

I saw him smile just before I felt the pain shoot through me again. I
lurched forward from the impact inside me and my body slapped loudly
on the hard tiles, my face landing on his feet

Monica was right, the pain was excruciating. Instinctively I started licking
his shoes as I pleaded with him and offered myself to him, I would have
done anything for him to not push the little button again.

" Get your dirty tongue of my clean shoes you filthy little slut !" He held
the controller in front of me, threatening to push the pain button again.

" I'm sorry Sir." I said quickly as I frantically pushed myself away from
him, sliding backwards on my stomach over the cold slate tiles.

" Do you think we've tested it enough Monica ?"

" No Sir." My head spun around and I glared up at her. " You fucking
Bitch Monica !" Tears were swelling in my eyes. Simon passed the control
to Monica, she looked at it  for a few seconds and then down at me.

" Please Monica don't....." I couldn't believe she was going to do this to
me. She stood over me, looking down at me.

" Why don't you lick Monica's feet the way you licked my shoes Lynne?
She mightn't push the button if you do that for her?"

I slid across the floor and was licking Monica's feet before Simon had
finished speaking. She had small dainty feet, her peticured toenails were
painted a bright red colour that matched her little slave girl outfit.

I'd thought about running my tongue over Monica's body the first time I
saw her, and again when we shared that kiss, but I didn't imagine it
being like this.

" I think we really should test it out again Sir." Monica said smiling at
Simon as my tongue darted between her toes.

" Please Monica don't." I pleaded with her as I lapped at her feet.

The sudden jolt of pain threw me onto my back and I grabbed at my arse
trying to get the thing inside me out of me. Simon laughed contentedly.

" It works just fine. Get it out of her."

Monica told me to get up and bend over. I dragged myself to my feet and
bent over resting my hands on my knees as she pulled it out of me. She
washed it under the tap and put it back on the trolley next to the control
Simon had put there before he left the room smiling.

The pain was gone, Monica had her back to me as she washed her
hands in the sink. I  glared at her face in the mirror, then my eyes met
the reflection of hers.

" How could you do that to me......?"

" You still have a lot to learn, don't you Lynne ?" Her tone was somewhat
condescending and I didn't like it. I didn't like the arrogant look on her
face when she turned around and looked at me either. " Lynne..... I
could tell you that he wanted me to do it to you, that if I'd said no he
would have been pissed off and he would have taken it out on you, or
on me or  both of us. And there's an element of truth in all that. But
that's not why I did it. I did it because I wanted to, because I enjoyed
doing it to you. I enjoyed having that power over you, I enjoyed listening
to you beg me not to do it, I enjoyed hurting you, I enjoyed having you lick
my feet and suck on my toes. I'm only a slave Lynne, but for that instant
you were my slave, a slave's slave. And I loved it. I'd do it again now if I
had the chance, I wouldn't hesitate for a moment."  Her demeanour and
expression changed suddenly and a single tear rolled down her cheek.

" I'm sorry Lynne but that's the way it is here. If the roles were reversed
you would have done the same to me and you would have enjoyed it just
as much. You mightn't  know that yet, you mightn't understand it yet ,
but that's the way it is here, that's the way we are. We includes you
Lynne."

I hated admitting it to myself at first but deep down inside I knew every
word she said was true.  I reached out and gently wiped the tear from her
cheek.

" I know Monica, you're right, and do I understand, I'm sorry..." We fell
into each others arms and enjoyed the warmth of each others bodies
and the tenderness of each others touch. It was a special feeling. We'd
both chosen to give up our lives and to give ourselves to the Blonde
Woman as her slaves. We shared this special bond, and found comfort
and reassurance in each others arms.

Monica kissed me gently once, her eyes closed, her face filled with love
and passion. " We better get ready." She said softly as we slowly and
reluctantly let go of each other.

"  It is excruciating isn't it.." I said looking at the thing in the trolley.

" But it doesn't 'Damage the Slave" Monica said smiling.

" Who is he anyway ?"

" Simon ? I'm not really sure.   He's around sometimes, he's not a Master
but you don't want to get on the wrong side of him. He'll use you to
experiment on his next little invention if you do. He's another pain freak,
he seldom uses us in any sexual way. Pity really, he's cute."

" And why was Kelly so pissed off with me this time ?"

" She's going to be used as furniture, Kylie will use her as her chair to sit
on while she watches what they do to Cherie. You and I will be Kylie's
attendants. That's not a good sign for Kelly. You should have been the
furniture. You're new and inexperienced, you should have been the chair
not Kelly. She's really on the outer at the moment like I said before.
She's little more than a chambermaid these days and now this. Little
things like this, symbolic things mean a lot in our world Lynne."

There was a pause, a short silence, the expression on Monica's face
changed. " Undo my top for me Lynne." She turned around slowly and I
pulled at the knot that tied the Red silk scarf around her body.

I wanted so badly to reach out and touch her when she turned back
around with her breasts exposed in front of me, her nipples stiff and
pointing at me invitingly.

" I'd love for us to shower together Lynne. I'd love to stand under the
warm water with you, close to you, touching you. But if we get caught.."

We watched each other shower, and helped each other dress into black
Slave Girl outfits. They were exactly the same as the white one I had and
the Red ones the others wore. A very short jagged bottom skirt that tied
at our hips and a silk scarf which wrapped around us and cupped our
breasts.

" Why the different colours ?" I asked as I admired Monica's body.

" Red is the Mistresses favourite colour, so her slaves wear red. You're
not her slave yet, the white you wear is symbolic, just as it is in the other
world we both came from. It shows that you're....not virginal or pure or
anything like that but.....new....unowned. You haven't given yourself to
anyone as their slave yet and no one claims you as their property yet."

" When you say "the other world we both came from" you mean the real
world...."

" No I don't !" Monica said sounding annoyed with me. " For us this is the
real world, it's not a game we play or a fantasy we act out. We live this
life every minute of every day. We live in a world of slaves and Mistresses
and pain and humiliation and ecstasy beyond anything  most women  will
ever imagine. I am a slave Lynne, completely and utterly. I belong to my
Mistress in every way. She paid $150,000 for me 7 months ago. She
bought me at an auction like she would buy cattle at a sale yard. She
owns me Lynne. I'm a slave, and this is the real world for me. If it's not
like that for you then you shouldn't be here."

It was Monica talking but they were the Blonde Woman's words. And I
did want it to be my world too. When Monica said she had been bought
at an auction for $150,000 it sent a rush of excitement through me that
I can't describe.

My husband and the Blonde Woman had led me into this world and
shown me what I was. What I wanted to be. The other world was no
longer the real world for me either. Being a slave like Monica and Cherie
and the others was real. I wanted to live my life as a slave, I wanted to be
owned, I wanted to give myself as a slave completely: but more than that
I needed to. They'd led me this far and it was too late to go back. I knew
it wasn't a game anymore and the more real it became the more clear it
was to me that I'd found where I truly belonged.

" So, what do we do now Monica ?"

" Now we wait until we are required." Monica said as she stood behind
me gently brushing my hair. " When the Mistress has finished riding
Kylie's innocent little tongue she'll send for us."

" How many times have they used that on you Monica ?" I asked looking
over at Simon's little instrument of torture, I'd been wondering what
experiences Monica had had with it since she began describing the pain
it inflicted.

" Once. But not by that fucking Kylie bitch. Trevor caught me in the
shower masturbating without permission. I had two fingers up here
and one finger up there and I was into it. He waited till I started to cum
before he interrupted me. I tried to stop cumming but I couldn't. I knew
I'd be punished and that just made my orgasm even more intense. I
ended up on the floor of the shower moaning and screaming out and
thrashing around. When I finally stopped cumming I begged Trevor not to
tell the Mistress, but he did. It didn't matter what I offered to do for him,
I'd have to do it anyway if he told me to. And part of my punishment
involved that......" Monica looked over at the little steel cylinder on the
trolley.

" What do you mean part of your punishment...?" Monica's expression
changed. For an instant I thought I saw a hint of shame or  perhaps
embarrassment on her face  but she suddenly started talking again as if
she hadn't hesitated at all.

" The Mistress decided to punished me by making me want to do
something for some friends of hers that I didn't want to do. And she used
that to make me want to do it." There was another slight pause, another
glimmer of shame in her eyes as I looked at her in the mirror.

" The Mistress's friends live in a big house overlooking the Harbour in
Vaucluse.  They're both Doctors, I think, and they share a particularly
.........unpleasant fetish.

The Mistress had Kelly insert one of these inside me. Then they put a
pair of the crutchless latex shorts and a red collar on me. And I was
taken to the house in Vaucluse in the boot of the Mistress's black  BMW.

Her friends were quite an attractive couple but I knew they wanted me
for something......unusual. I could see it in their eyes when Trevor opened
the boot and they looked in at me lying there. I assumed they were pain
freaks, and that they would get off on using Simon's little toy on me.

Anyway the woman attached a leash to my collar and sort of pulled me
out of the boot. The Mistress had told me to crawl on my hands and
knees at all times while I was entertaining her friends, but that was really
all she'd told me.

The woman who had hold of my leash led me through the garage and up
some steps and into a huge sitting room with big white tiles on the floor.
She patted me on the head and told me to stay there, then she went and
sat on a big leather couch with her husband across the room.

The Mistress hadn't come into the room yet, and I just waited there on
my hands and knees facing her friends on the couch. They were talking
about me, but I couldn't hear what they were saying. That seemed to
go on for ages. Just them looking at me and talking about me to
themselves. All the time I could see the lust in their eyes growing more
intense , and I could feel that thing inside me.

I just wanted to get it over with, but pain freaks are like that, they like to
drag it out, make you sweat on thinking about what they're going to do to
you. I've seen women wet themselves from fear in situations like that,
but I didn't. I was terrified and panicky but I still had control of myself.
I could feel the pulse in my neck and arms racing as they looked down at
me and my palms were all sweaty.

Then I heard him walking towards me on the tiles, he was behind me so
I couldn't see him. But I could hear him getting closer. " Again Monica
paused, a little longer this time. A fleeting glimpse of guilt or shame on
her face again. She avoided my eyes in the mirror as she kept gently
brushing my hair, then she continued:

" Anyway, his name was Rex. I know Rottweilers are big but Rex was
huge. The Mistress said something like ' Monica loves to fuck beautiful
creatures like Rex, don't you Monica?' She was standing off to one side. I
hadn't noticed her come into the room.

I told the couple on the couch that I did love to do that, then The
Mistress  asked me if I wanted to fuck Rex and I said yes."

Monica's eyes met mine in the mirror. There was no hint of shame or
guilt anymore. " A slave has no dignity Lynne." Monica said with a look of
defiance on her face now.

There was a long silence as Monica stood behind me slowly brushing my
hair. I didn't know then what I'd end up doing on the laundry floor
of the other Lynne's house a few nights later with my husbands
Rottweiler; and the thought of what Monica was describing disgusted
me; but for some reason I wanted to hear the rest of it.

" So what happened then..... ?"

" I kept telling them how much I wanted Rex to fuck me but the Mistress
knew I didn't mean it. She knew I didn't want to do it. She knew the
thought of it disgusted me, but she also knew how to change my mind,
how to make me WANT to do it."

Monica spoke in a relaxed matter of fact way now as she picked up the
little stainless steel cylinder. " The Mistress used this on me until I was
begging her and her friends to let Rex fuck me. At one stage I even
crawled over and begged Rex to fuck me. But the Mistress wasn't
convinced that I really WANTED Rex to fuck me.

She made me crawl over to her and she ran her fingers between my legs
in the opening in the front of the shorts. I wasn't wet and the Mistress
punished me some more, a lot more.

In between the jolts of pain I described what I wanted Rex to do to me,
how I wanted him to fuck me. I was sprawled out on the floor at the feet
of the couple on the couch begging them to let Rex fuck me when I saw
the Mistress walk over and put the thing that controlled the pain on a
lamp table beside the couch.

She was giving me another chance to show them that I WANTED to do
it. I described again in very intimate details what I wanted Rex to do and
how badly I wanted him to do it. I think I was playing with myself.......
Anyway The Mistress walked over and ran her fingers between my legs
again. This time her fingers were covered with my juices when she held
them up in front of her face. The right amount of pain can make you
WANT to do just about anything Lynne. And at that instant, I  WANTED to
do it, I really WANTED Rex to fuck me.

They told me how to position myself for him, on my hands and knees with
my legs apart and my arse up in the air a bit, and Rex did the rest. He'd
obviously had other women. I didn't even need to get him hard or to help
him put it inside me. And apart from some scratches on my back it was a
pain free experience."

" Did you......?"

" Did I enjoy it ? Did I cum ?  Monica interrupted. She didn't answer with
words, the answer was in her eyes.

" Don't think you can judge me on what I did Lynne. Don't think you are
better than me because of what I did. You're not better than me Lynne.
Think about some of the things you've done over the past few weeks and
you're not even a slave yet. If you do become a slave you'll do all sorts of
things and be used in all sorts of ways you haven't even imagined yet.
You may well end up doing something like that and you may well enjoy
it."

How true Monica's words would turn out to be. I'd thought about what
she said when I was on the floor in the Laundry a few nights later. Maybe
The Mistress had instructed Monica to tell me about what she'd done.
Maybe it was all just another small part of my introduction to their world.

The strangest part of it is that despite how much what Monica did
disgusted me, listening to her describe it had made me wet.

" It makes me wet talking about it too Lynne." My eyes met hers in the
mirror again. She was looking at me as I was lost in thought about what
she had described and she knew.

" They want us now." Kelly said as she walked into the room. She was
wearing a black Slave Girl outfit the same as we were. She looked good,
the black suited her. She handed us new Black Leather collars with big
silver studs to put on and checked herself in the mirror. Then we
followed her through the maze of hallways and down  a flight of stairs.
She told us what was required of us as we walked along behind her.

We stopped outside a heavy timber door which opened into a large room
with mirrored walls and ceiling and mirrored tiles on the floor. The room
was dimly lit except for one intense bright white spotlight that shone
down on Cherie.

She was in the middle of the room, tied between two shiny metal posts.
Her arms were tied high above her head, her legs stretched wide apart
and shackled to the posts at her ankles.

She didn't move as we entered the room. She stood there staring
straight ahead. The rich brown oil we'd rubbed onto her body glistened
under the bright light, her long blonde hair fell over her shoulders and
down her back. She looked like a statue. A beautifully sculptured statue
of a beautiful submissive woman.

Everywhere around the room and on the floor and ceiling I could see her
reflection, I could see every part of her.

The other lights went out and a softer spotlight came on about 6 feet or
so in front of Cherie. Kelly walked over and slowly lowered herself onto
her hands and knees in the middle of the pool of warm light. Monica
knelt down on one side of her and I knelt down on the other side.

The room was silent now and except for the two pools of light that shone
down on the slaves it was completely black. We watched Cherie and
waited, but you could feel the sense of anticipation and excitement and
fear in the air.

The silence was suddenly broken as the door swung open. The sounds of
a woman's heels on the mirrored floor in the darkness. Then Kylie
appeared in the pool of light where we waited for her.

It was all so intensely erotic and yet incredibly bizarre at the same time.
In amongst the darkness and the bright lights with women dressed as
Slave Girls and another tied naked to posts waiting to be flogged, Kylie
appeared, still in her shop assistant uniform. A young innocent looking
woman dressed in the clothes  of the very normal very ordinary working
class woman that she was.

She stood and stared at Cherie, her face was flushed, her eyes wild with
excitement as she looked at the magnificent body of the woman tied to
the posts waiting to be whipped. Then she glanced down at Kelly on the
floor on her hands and knee's. Kylie sat in the dip of the arch of her
back, her slim legs stretched out in front of her. Kelly lowered her head
and I could see the muscles in her slender arms tense slightly as she
took Kylie's weight.

" Show the little slut !" Kylie said in a voice so soft and timid it was barely
audible. The huge man with the tattoos stepped out of the shadows
behind Cherie and stood in the pool of bright white light with her.

I could see the fear in Cherie's eyes as he walked slowly, ominously
around her and stood in front of her. He carried a large black whip, long
strands of coarse leather hanging threateningly off the end of the
thick black handle.

He held the whip up to Cherie's face and she kissed it gently, then he
walked slowly around her again and stood behind her, and drew the whip
back ready.

" Whip the fucking bitch!" Kylie said. Her voice louder, more impassioned
this time.

There was a pause, a moment of expectation or anticipation; then the
sound of the whip whistling through the air, then of leather slapping
loudly against skin then a low muffled gasp as Cherie took the first blow.

" Whip the little slut !" Kylie yelled out, her voice loud and angry.

Cherie screamed out as the long strands of leather struck her again and
wrapped themselves around her body. The whipping became faster,
and more violent, Cherie's cries of pain became louder and she began to
beg them to stop.

Kylie closed her eyes and enjoyed the sound of the hard leather on
Cherie's soft skin and the desperate sound of Cherie's voice as she
begged them to stop.

" Whip the fucking little whore !" Kylie yelled out over and over as
she started running her hands over her body.

The huge tattooed man whipped Cherie brutally, moving around her,
striking her from all angles until her body was covered with bright red
streaks. She whimpered pitifully as she  sobbed and  pleaded with Kylie
to stop.

" Make her scream. Make the little slut scream !" Kylie responded  as
her hands grabbed at her body with increasing urgency; Then suddenly
Kylie stood up and the whip hung limply but  threateningly at the side of
the huge man with the tattoo's.

" Please stop....." Cherie's voice was barely more than a whisper. Her
skin glistened under the bright lights, a mixture of sweat and the dark
brown oil contrasted with the dark red marks the whip had left all over
her body. At first her screams got louder and more desperate but after
a while her screams became little more than whimpering sounds.

The room was silent now except for the sounds of Cherie's heavy
breathing and her soft voice which sobbed: " Thank you Miss." over and
over again.  Then the sound of Kylie's heels on the mirrored tiled floor
echoed around the room as she moved slowly towards Cherie.

Cherie's head had slumped in front of her but she quickly lifted her eyes
to meet Kylie's as she heard her getting closer. " Thank you Miss....Thank
you...."

Kylie stood a few feet in front of her, listening to her, looking at her.

The whip cracked across Cherie's back again and she screamed out
and her body lurched forward. " No please Miss ...No more please....."
The whip ripped into her skin again and she grunted loudly and her head
slumped again.

" Please Miss....." Was all Cherie could say now.

" Please what ?" Kylie retorted in a mocking tone.

" No more please......I'll do whatever you want...."

Kylie slid a hand under her skirt and started rubbing herself quickly
between her legs as she stood close to Cherie watching and listening
to her beg.  " What will you do for me little slut ?" Kylie's voice trembled
with excitement as she spoke. " What can a whore like you do for me?"

" Anything Miss." Cherie answered quickly as she lifted her eyes to meet
Kylie's again. " I'll do you anything you want me to Miss...."

" Anything at all....Anything I want.....?" Kylie taunted her. " What if I
want  you to lie on the floor so I can squat over you and piss all over your
pretty little face ?"  The whip bit into the soft flesh of Cherie's arse and
she threw her head back and grunted loudly.

" I'd drink it Miss. I'd drink every drop..." The whip cut into her flesh
again. " Oh God please Miss. Please let me drink your beautiful hot P...."

The sting of the whip made Cherie cry out in pain and Kylie moan loudly
with pleasure.

" Ok little slut, there is something else I want to do with you..." Kylie
took her hand out from under her skirt and held it in front of Cherie's
face. " Whatever you want Miss, I'll do whatever you want...." Cherie
panted as she hungrily licked Kylie's fingers.

Cherie hadn't noticed the metal trolley being wheeled into the room while
she was being whipped, and she didn't notice the huge tattooed man
who had been whipping her walk to the darkened corner to get it now.
She was so caught up in the relief she felt that the whipping had stopped
to notice anything except the taste of Kylie's fingers.

It wasn't until the trolley was parked in front of her that she saw it and
realised what Kylie was going to do with her. Only a few  minutes earlier
Cherie was begging them to stop whipping her, now she was begging
them to whip her more.

Kylie backed away slowly and sat in the dip of Kelly's back again as she
enjoyed the sight of Cherie naked in front of her, her body marked from
the whip as she begged to be whipped more. The whip would be better
than that other thing Kylie wanted to use on her. Kylie loved watching
Cherie beg, she loved the look of fear in her eyes.

Cherie pleaded and begged in vain as Monica and I crawled over and
undid the chains that shackled her ankles to the posts. Her begging
became more desperate as we removed her crotch protector and even
more desperate again as I pulled the cheeks of her arse apart and
Monica gently slid the little metal cylinder inside her.

But once it was inside her the begging stopped, and Cherie became
strangely calm, as if she'd accepted her fate. She said nothing as we
helped her step into the red crutchless latex shorts.

Monica and I struggled to get them up her legs and over her tiny arse.
Monica was right, they would have to be cut off her. They were incredibly
tight and were almost cutting into her skin around her waist and at the
tops of her thighs. But they obviously served their purpose. They covered
Cherie's arse hole preventing her from being able to get the thing out of
her, and the opening around her crotch allowed easy access to her there,
just as it had allowed Rex easy access to Monica when she had worn the
red latex shorts.

Cherie remained quiet and co-operative as we prepared her, she just
stood there staring straight ahead at Kylie with an air of confidence
bordering on defiance.

The tattooed man that had whipped Cherie wheeled the trolley from the
room and Monica and I took up our positions on our knees either side of
Kylie, Monica held the control out in front of her ready for when Kylie
wanted it.

Kelly winced as she struggled to support Kylie as she squirmed and
shifted about excitedly on her "chair." She was still dressed like an
innocent boring little shop assistant, but she looked nothing like that
now. She had a wild, almost depraved look about her as she stared at
the woman she was going to torture.
Cherie flinched slightly as Kylie reached out and grabbed the control
from Monica's outstretched hands, the calmness that had beset her
quickly disappeared as she watched Kylie stroking the controller.

" Please don't Miss." Cherie pleaded softly.

Kylie pushed the little button a dozen times or more. Cherie's arms were
still tied to the posts above her head and her body lurched forward with
each jolt from the thing inside her until her body grew limp and she was
just hanging there with her head slumped in front of her. Kylie's moans
of pleasure were almost as loud as Cherie's screams of pain.

" Please don't hurt me anymore...." Tears were running down Cherie's
cheeks as Monica and I untied her arms. " Please don't let her hurt me
anymore..." I had to turn away when her eyes met mine.

I don't know how long Kylie tortured Cherie for, but Monica was right,
she was a cruel sadistic bitch. She made Cherie lie on the floor and play
with herself hitting the little pain button when Cherie didn't get wet
enough fast enough. She punished Cherie with the pain for not cumming
and then punished her even more when she did cum.

It's hard to describe the noises Cherie made and the look on her face
as Kylie tortured her and teased her mercilessly. Cherie begged her
over and over to stop, she kept grabbing at her arse trying to get at the
thing that was inside her.

Kylie climaxed several times as she watched Cherie writhing in agony
on the floor at her feet. Her orgasms were long and loud and filled with
screams of abuse at " The slut on the floor with that thing up her arse."

It's hard to describe what it was like  watching Cherie being tortured in
that way. I guess the best word is........"

Lynne put the pen down and looked out the bedroom window. The warm
winter sun was shining brightly through the verticles, it was afternoon
already. She looked at the clock beside the bed, 12.34pm. She'd been
writing in her diary for over 4 hours. Up until now the words had come
easily. She remembered every sound, every sensation, every word that
was spoken. But she struggled to find the right words to describe how
she felt watching Cherie being tortured.

She'd been aware of her husbands car driving away as she lost herself
in her diary, but she wasn't sure he hadn't returned. She snuck through
what used to be their house and out into the garage to check. No car.

She made herself some lunch, just a salad, which was what they always
fed her when she was learning what being a slave really meant at The
Blonde Woman's house. " Nobody wants a fat slut Lynne." They'd told
her each time they'd fed her. She'd been told a few times that she had a
fat arse, and she had become very conscious of her weight. She had a
good figure, she knew that,and she knew she didn't have a fat arse
either; but she also knew how much younger most of the other slaves
were; and she'd begun to realise that although there was a bond
between the women who had given themselves as slaves, there was also
intense competition for attention; and the ever present possibilty of The
Blonde Woman losing interest in one of them and selling them off to
somebody else.

Lynne wandered around what was once her home, but felt anything but
at home. She didn't belong here anymore, she belonged with The Blonde
Woman now, there was no going back to her life as a house wife.

She'd thought she'd had everything she'd ever wanted, the man she
wanted, a lovely house overlooking the beach in Cronulla, the area she
grew up in. But it wasn't what she wanted anymore.

She spent some time roaming through the house and the memories it
held. She stood on the verandah looking out over the beach and
watched the young men who endured the cold winter surf for the thrill of
the ride. She'd never understood them until now. Sometimes the thrill
of the ride was worth a bit of pain and discomfort.  It was time for her to
move on, she knew that now. The thrill of the ride was worth whatever
they did to her.

She settled back on the bed and looked at what she'd written:
" It's hard to describe what it was like  watching Cherie being tortured in
that way. I guess the best word is........" She didn't want to admit it at
first but now she realised it didn't matter. She couldn't change what she
was what she had become and she couldn't hide from that anymore, she
didn't want to hide from it anymore. She picked up the pen and started
writing in the diary again.

" It's hard to describe what it was like  watching Cherie being tortured in
that way. I guess the best word is exhilarating. Some people find sky
diving or Hang Gliding or Bungy Jumping exhilarating, but being in that
room with Kylie torturing Cherie was more exhilarating than anything
I could imagine. It was all so intensely erotic, primal almost. There were
so many times I could have cum just watching but managed not to.

Monica had called Kylie a " Pain Freak." A " Sadistic Fucking Bitch."
Perhaps those words now applied to me too.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 18. NOT A GAME ANYMORE. Part 3.
" It's hard to describe what it was like  watching Cherie being tortured in that
way. I guess the best word is exhilarating. Some people find Sky Diving or Hang
Gliding or Bungy Jumping exhilarating, but being in that room with Kylie
torturing Cherie was more exhilarating than anything I could imagine. It was all
so intensely erotic, primal almost. There were so many times I could have cum
just watching but managed not to.
Monica had called Kylie a " Pain Freak." A " Sadistic Fucking Bitch." Perhaps
those words applied to me too. I'd had a taste of the pain Cherie had had to
endure and yet knowing what the pain was like only made watching Cherie  even
more arousing. Seeing her writhe on the floor, begging for it to stop made my
pussy drip; I could feel my juices running down the inside of my thighs; I could
easily have cum from just watching if I'd let myself.
But if I was a "Pain Freak," and a "Sadistic Fucking Bitch" like Kylie then so
was Monica. I'd glanced over at her several times, I'd seen the desperate look
on her face as she watched Cherie. Monica had been on the edge of orgasm too.
I thought about what she'd said when she told me how much she'd enjoyed using
the thing on me, and then I wondered how Cherie would have reacted if she'd been
watching one of us. Would Cherie's sweet pussy  have dripped with her juices if
she had been watching one of us being treated like that ? Would Cherie have had
to fight off an orgasm the way Monica and I did watching her ? I was sure I knew
the answer.
When it was over Trevor herded us out of the room with the aid of a riding crop
which stung our arses when we didn't move fast enough for his liking, and just
for his own gratification on a few other occasions.
I risked the sting of the crop again to look back at them one more time.  Cherie
was lying motionless on the floor with Kylie standing over her looking down at
her. Kylie looked physically and emotionally exhausted from the pleasure she'd 
enjoyed from Cherie's pain. Her breathing was heavy and loud; she'd ripped her
blouse open; her skirt was twisted and stained and her pantyhose had tears along
the inside of her thighs. But it was the  vacant almost dazed expression on
Kylie's face and in her eyes that left the most lasting image of her.
Cherie slowly lifted her head up off the floor just as I felt the sting of the
crop on my arse again. Her face was bright red and smeared with perspiration,
but she was smiling.
We were quickly taken back to our cages where we changed back into our normal
Slave Girl clothes, Kelly and Monica in the Mistress's favourite red, and me in
white, a symbolic reminder that I was not yet a slave like the others.
The cage room went silent when the door opened and The Mistress led Cherie to
her cage by a metal leash attached to the bright red collar around her neck.
Cherie was still naked, the only thing covering her body were the deep red marks
left by the whip.
" You did very well Cherie, I'm very pleased with you." The Mistress unclipped
the leash from her collar and closed the door to her cage.
" Thank you Mistress, I'll do anything to please you."
" You all did very well." The Mistress said looking around the room. There was a
sense of excitement amongst the slaves that I didn't understand.  I assumed they
were glad or relieved that the Mistress was pleased, but I wasn't taking all
that much notice, I couldn't take my eye's off Cherie.
" You all deserve a little treat." The Mistress said teasingly as the door to
the cage room opened and the ugly tattooed figure of Trevor emerged into the
soft yellow light of the room where the slaves are kept.
Kelly and Monica both dropped to their knees at the front of their cages, Cherie
hastily stopped dressing into her Red Slave Girl outfit and fell to her knees at
the bars to her cage, just as the others had done; I quickly did the same;
although I sensed that everyone including the Mistress had noticed I was the
last to do so.
There are 5 cages on either side of the walkway, mine was the 4th on the right.
Cherie was next to me on my left and Monica was next to me on my right; only the
metal bars of our cages separated us. Kelly was directly opposite me across the
walkway and Trevor went to her cage first. " Thank you Sir." She panted as he
passed her a vibrator. All the slaves were given a vibrator,  except me. The
vibrators  were all the same, 8 inches long, black with a gold tip. Exactly the
same as the vibrator I used in the life I lived before I met The Blonde Woman.
" Tie the other one up." The Mistress said to Trevor as she walked towards the
door of the cage room." She's a horny little slut who has no understanding of
obedience."
Trevor unlocked my cage and pulled me up off my knees by my hair and threw me
onto my narrow bunk. He quickly and roughly chained my hands behind my back.
The others waited on their knees on the floor of their cages until Trevor had
left before rushing to their bunks with their little toys.
" Cherie...." She ignored me, as did Monica and Kelly. I just had to lie there
and watch them and listen to them.
The room was quickly filled with the sounds of the vibrators purring loudly and
the women moaning softly. Cherie was on her back, she'd only had time to put her
top on before she'd had to kneel on the floor of her cage, and she had the full
length of the vibrator buried deep inside her; her hips were lifting up off the
bunk as she slowly fucked herself.
Monica put her vibrator on her bunk, lifted her skirt up and lied on top of it,
and thrust herself against the hard vibrating plastic.
Kelly was on her on knees with her skirt pulled up over her back and the gold
tip of the vibrator pushing against her arse hole. I watched as more and more of
the vibrator disappeared up her arse.
Cherie had her top off now and was pulling on her stiff nipples as she rammed
the vibrator in and out of herself faster and faster.
Monica had ripped her skirt off and her soft round arse moved up and down
quickly as she thrust herself against the vibrator. She grabbed hold of the
sides of the bunk so she could pull herself down harder against it.
Kelly was grunting loudly as she slid the vibrator further and faster up her
arse, she reached between her legs and started rubbing herself with one hand
while the other drove the vibrator deeper and harder inside herself.
Cherie was panting loudly, she had one leg on the floor so she could open
herself wider, and the vibrator made a delicious sloppy wet sound as she fucked
herself with it.
Monica's bunk was creaking noisily as she humped her vibrator faster and faster,
her face was buried in the mattress but it didn't muffle the noises she was
making.
They were all moaning louder now, breathing faster, getting closer. I'm not sure
who came first but once one started cumming they all came.
They grunted and screamed and moaned and cried out as they came and heard each
other cum. My cunt was soaked, it felt like I'd wet myself, like I'd wet the
bed. I was humping the mattress in desperation but all it did was add to my
frustration.
The cage room went eerily quiet for a moment when their orgasms were over, but I
was almost delerious, I had to cum too. I looked around my cage desperately for
something to rub myself against. As I did the sounds of the vibrators echoed
around the room again. The selfish bitches were going to get themselves off
again.
I looked around at them one at a time. They were all just lying on their backs
with their legs spread wide gently rubbing their wet cunts with their vibrators,
building themselves up slowly again.
I couldn't stand it any longer, I was lying in a puddle of my own cunt juice
with my hands tied behind my back and THEY all had vibrators. I rolled off my
bunk and staggered over to the bars that separated me from Cherie. " Cherie...." 
She ignored me and closed her eyes as she slid the long back vibrator into the
opening between her legs. I tried to rub myself on the bars of our cage while I
watched her.
" What are you fucking doing slut!" Trevor was standing at the door to my cage. 
I was so consumed with passion,
so utterly lost in my search for a way to give my body what it so desperately
needed that I hadn't heard him come into the cage room.
" I.....I'm......" I panted as I searched for something to say, but I kept
rubbing my cunt against the bars, I couldn't stop myself doing it.
" Get your slut arse over here !"  Trevor's voice grabbed at me and I was able
to pull myself away from the bars. I staggered over towards him as he unlocked
my cage and opened the door. Trevor is a very ugly very unappealing man but at
that moment I would have loved nothing more than for him to throw me on the
floor and fuck me.
I felt dizzy and my knees were shaking but somehow I managed to stand up while
he looked at me with a sneering lecherous smile on his face.
" Try this." He said laughing as he put his foot up on the bunk and pulled my
skirt off me, I groaned loudly as my skirt was ripped away from where it had
been stuck to the wet flesh between my legs.
Trevor wore big black boots with thick laces. The boots looked like they'd never
been cleaned but I quickly straddled his leg and squatted down until my cunt was
rubbing against the top of his boot. The thick laces grabbed at my clit and lips
as I humped his boot as fast as I could.
" Do you like that slut, do you like rubbing your dirty little cunt on my boots
?"
"Oh Fuck Yes Sir ! I'm going to cum on your boot....I'm going to cum..."
" No you're not." He said laughing again as he pulled his foot away from where I
needed it. I collapsed onto the bed moaning loudly as the orgasm I could almost
taste was taken away from me.
Things happened in a blur for a while after that. I know he dragged me out of
the cage room and down a hallway, but I don't really remember anything clearly
until I felt the cold water on my back. It stung me into consciousness.
" You need to cool down slut." Trevor snarled at me. " Fix her up and take her
upstairs Colleen."
" Yes Sir." A woman I hadn't seen before in a red Slave Girl outfit said.
Colleen prepared me in the way Kelly had in the past. A hot scented bubble bath,
a soft fluffy towel, make-up and perfume. She dressed me in a clean white Slave
Girl outfit and fussed over my hair. But she never spoke the whole time. Not a
word. Even when I let out a low groan as she washed me between the legs she
never said anything or even looked at me.
Colleen is an attractive woman, early 30s probably with beautiful long shiny
brown hair, a good figure with large firm breasts and a nice arse.  She looked
good in her red Slave Girl outfit. She isn't particularly pretty but she has a
look about her, she's a very sexy woman. I would have given anything for Colleen
to take care of me with that pretty pink tongue of hers.
When she was satisfied that she had me looking as good as I was going to look
she attached a chain to my collar and led me through the usual maze of hallways
and up several flights of stairs.
We came out onto a large enclosed veranda. There were 20 or so people milling
around drinking glasses of wine while they talked. The veranda faced east, I
could see out over Bondi and the ocean further in the distance on what was a
clear and sunny winters afternoon.
Colleen led me over to one side of the room where there was a small round
platform about 2 maybe 2 � feet high. I walked up the three small steps and
stood there while she unclipped the leash.
" Stand there with your hands by your sides and don't fucking move unless you're
told to !" Was all Colleen said  before she walked away. I was obviously there
on display for these people, and some of them did glance at me, but no one
really seemed to notice me or take any notice of me.
The little gathering was like so many I'd been to before. Everybody wore jeans
and jackets and the atmosphere was very friendly, very normal, except for the
slut standing up on the platform. Even Monica and Kelly looked "normal" in plain
grey waitress style dresses as they served finger food and drinks from shiny
silver trays.
The Mistress walked in, glanced at me for an instant and then mingled with her
guests. She looked incredible. Tight pale blue jeans, a white blouse, a black
leather jacket and black thick healed shoes that were fashionable again now. I
loved the way her long blonde hair looked as it fell over the black leather
jacket. I loved the way she ran her fingers through her hair every so often
gently brushing her fringe aside.
I felt so out of place as I stood there on display dressed like a slave girl
amongst all these "ordinary" people, even more so because nobody seemed
interested in me. It was so humiliating, not  because I was standing there like
some cheap whore but because no one took any notice of me. The longer I stood
there the more humiliated I felt and the more anxious I became.
People were talking and laughing and enjoying the food and the wine.  They were
mostly in couples, young couples mainly and they were all typical Eastern
Suburbs Yuppies. Designer jeans, expensive jewellery, and snobbish accents.
I knew I still didn't understand this world of theirs. There was a beautiful
fountain on the other side of the room with a statue of a naked woman with
little jets of water all around her landing at her feet. Maybe I was like her,
maybe I was just another ornament or decoration. People had glanced at the
statue in much the same way they'd glanced at me.
I heard one couple saying goodbye to the Mistress and a few minutes later
another couple left, then I heard a tall dark skinned woman with beautiful long
black hair say something to the Mistress.
" I just want to show you something before you go Celine." The Mistress said as
she walked over towards me with Celine. " I'd appreciate your opinion."
They stood in front of me and Celine looked me up and down, assessing me. " How
old is she ?"
" 32, she'll be 33 in November. "
" Have you had her valued yet ?"
" No. I've spoken to Zaheer. He'll be in the country again soon. If I keep her
till then I'll get him to take a look at her."
" Where did you find her ?"
" On the floor of a garage fucking a dozen men at a party." The two woman
exchanged knowing glances and smiles.
" Is she obedient ?" Celine asked as she lifted the front of my skirt, seemingly
unimpressed at what she saw.
" No ! She's not." The Mistress's tone was curt.
" I admire your patience. Taking sluts and turning them into slaves. I couldn't
be bothered breaking them in. I like my slaves trained when I get them. But
she's not bad, her breasts are too large for my liking, and I much prefer
natural blonde's, brunettes are so....."
" Common....."  A woman with very short blonde hair said as she lifted my skirt
to see what I looked like down there.
" What do you think of her Monique ?" The Mistress asked.
I could almost feel her eyes between my legs. " Hmmm. The little cunt has a nice
cunt."
" I like her tits, I like slaves with big tits"  A stocky and attractive man
said as he walked towards us. I was suddenly the centre of attention and my body
responded very quickly. Soon everyone was gathered around me giving the Mistress
their opinion of me.
Someone said I had a fat arse, someone else said they thought my arse was nice.
A hand pulled at the knot on my top and it fell to the floor and my tits spilled
out in front of me. Most of the men loved my tits, but some thought my nipples
could be bigger. Everybody thought I had "slut" written all over my face, but
most agreed I had a pretty face. There was a wide range of opinions about my
cunt. Some liked it, others thought my cunt lips were too big or my clit too
small, and they all commented on how wet " The little slut is."
They continued talking about me in increasingly crude ways, my cunt which had
been the subject of much discussion was smeared with my juices, and a few drops
had landed on the inside of my thighs, some one noticed and pointed it out to
the amusement of the others. Their laughter just made it leak out of my body
faster.
Suddenly Monica and Kelly appeared with more trays of food. The prawns and
oysters quickly became more interesting than I was, and the crowd around me
quickly dispersed. But they'd done enough to leave me desperate for relief
again. The nectar that flowed out of me was doing so for a reason. It was
lubricating me as it was meant to do. It was preparing me to be penetrated, to
be fucked. But having got me ready having made me desperately wet and aroused
again they just left me on the platform and ignored me.
My clitoris and lips were swollen and throbbing, my nipples were so stiff and
hard that they ached. I could feel a little pulse on my pussy and in my anus and
there was nothing I could do about it. I just had to stand there, a decoration,
an ornament, just like the statue of the nude lady in the fountain; only she
wasn't on the brink of an orgasm that had been denied her yet again.
My arms were by my sides, my fists clenched together as I fought to keep my
hands from reaching up under my skirt and ending my torment.
" G'day Lynne." The voice wasn't familiar and my head was spinning so it took me
a while to focus on his face. " Hello Sir."
" Show me that big cunt of yours that everyone's been talking about Lynne."
I realised who it was as I lifted the front of my skirt to show him what he
wanted to see, what he'd tried to grab many years ago. I hadn't noticed him
before,  he looked so much older now, fatter and balding. We'd dated once years
ago, he tried to get his hand up my dress the first and only time we went out
together.
I'd spent an unpleasant time on the front seat of his car fighting him off, now
I was showing him what he'd wanted to see back then. As I stood there watching
him stare at the wet bald patch between my legs I wondered why he was here. He
couldn't possibly be involved with these people, or could he, anything was
possible in this world of theirs.
A loud moan escaped my lips as he squeezed my nipples, something else he'd tried
to do all those years ago. It occurred to me then that the Mistress would have
had him there for a reason. She was going to let him do to me what I wouldn't
let him do years ago. He suddenly didn't seem so fat, his hair suddenly seemed
distinguished rather than balding. The thought of him fucking me after all these
years sent a teasing spasm of pleasure that ran from the lips of my cunt to deep
inside me, but I would have fucked anyone at that moment.
" I haven't fucked a slut in years Lynne." He said without taking his eyes off
my cunt, then he wandered off back into the crowd.
I was watching him mingling with the other guests when I gasped and pulled my
leg back. I knew I wasn't to move without permission but it was just a reflex
action; The cold nose of the Mistress's big German Shepherd on my foot had
startled me. He had his two front paws on the second step of the little platform
I was on but I hadn't  heard him or noticed him. " Go away. " I yelled in a
whisper without even moving my lips, but he ignored me and kept sniffing my
feet.
Suddenly he lifted his head up and his nose disappeared from view underneath my
skirt. I whimpered under my breath as I felt his big hot tongue lick me between
the legs, he liked the taste of me and licked me again. " Oh God No."
" Were you given permission to speak ?" The Mistress said angrily as she glided
across the room towards me, making sure she drew every body's attention to me.
" No Mistress I'm sorry." I panted. " But your dog he's...."
" Princess is a she Lynne."
" I'm sorry Mistress." I moaned as Princess licked the wet flesh between my legs
again. " But she's...she's...."
" She's what Lynne ? What is Princess doing ?"
" She's licking my cunt Mistress...."  I looked around the room which had become
suddenly silent, a sea of faces and eyes. I was desperate to cum, I needed to,
but not like that, I couldn't cum like that, I wouldn't let myself cum like
that. Princess started lapping at my cunt and I clenched my fists tightly by my
sides and tried not to enjoy it.
" Where abouts on your cunt is she licking you Lynne ?"
" All over my cunt Mistress, she's licking me all over my cunt." I looked into
the Mistress's eyes, I needed to cum so badly, and looking at her, seeing the
way she was looking at me, saying the things she was making me say just made me
need to cum even more.
" Has she stuck her tongue inside you yet Lynne ?"
" No Mistress." I panted. " She hasn't stuck her tongue inside me, she's just
licking the outside of my cunt." My voice was trembling when I spoke now, I
didn't want to cum like that but I knew I wouldn't be able to stop myself if
Princess didn't stop.
" Do you like having a dog lick your dirty little cunt like that Lynne ? "
" Oh God !" I moaned loudly and my knees nearly gave way beneath me.  " Yes
Mistress. I love it. " I'd been so desperate to cum, so close so often that  I
just didn't care how I came anymore as long as I came. I looked at the faces
around the room staring at me, for an instant I wondered what they thought as
they saw what was happening but the sensations running through my body had
consumed me totally and nothing else mattered anymore; and the humiliation of
cumming like that in front of all those people just pushed me towards orgasm
faster.
I closed my eyes and enjoyed her long wet tongue. It didn't take Princess long
to bring me to the edge. " She's going to make me cum Mistress....  Oh God may I
cum please Mistress....."
" Yes, but not now. Princess." I'm not sure how to describe the noises I made as
the orgasm that was mine was stolen from me again. And then I encountered the
most extraordinary experience of my life. I could see myself slumped on the
black platform. I could see the  frantic, despairing look on my face and the
complete helplessness in my eyes. It was like I was looking down on myself, like
one of those "out of body experiences" people talk about but no one believes. I
could see Kelly and Monica in their little grey waitress uniforms helping me to
my feet. I could see them talking to me but I couldn't hear them.
Suddenly I was looking at them through my own eyes again. I could feel the
desperation in my body again. " You've got to stand up Lynne." " Come on Lynne,
you'll be alright."  " Just do as you're told."
I had to finish off where Princess had left me. I was so close, just a few
strokes of my fingers on my clit and my torment would be over. I reached between
my legs and moaned in anticipation of an orgasm that couldn't be stopped, an
orgasm that I knew would send tremors of ecstasy through every part of me. " No
Lynne. You can't do that." Monica said as she and Kelly pulled my hands away
from where they had to be.
" Please...." I begged them over and over to let me, but they didn't. They
chained my wrists to a metal bar behind my back and pulled me to my feet. My
hands were at my sides and I wrestled with the chains and bar that restrained
me. Just the touch of my fingers on my clit would have been enough, but I
couldn't reach. The cuffs cut into my skin as my outstretched fingers found the
tops of my thighs, but I could reach no further. " You fucking bitches!" I
mumbled under my breath as I slumped in submission. I would cum when and if the
Mistress wanted me to.
" I'm ok." I whispered softly as the fog began to lift from my mind. After a
while I was able to stand unaided and reality slowly returned. I remember
thinking that what they were doing to me was far crueller than what Kylie had
done to Cherie.
I don't know how long I stood there for as the party went on around me, I slowly
regained my composure but the urgency for release and relief that had consumed
me never subsided.  Some of the guests looked at me occasionally but I held
little interest for most of them. Princess walked past me once, but it seemed
that she too had lost interest in me.
It wasn't quite dark outside but I saw the streetlights come on as I Iooked out
over Bondi towards the beaches. All the guests had left and Monica and Kelly
were cleaning up as the Mistress walked towards me, with Princess walking beside
her.
" Have you ever cum on a dog's tongue before Lynne ?"
" No Mistress. "
" Do you still want to cum on Princess's tongue Lynne ?"
" No Mistress." Every part of me wanted to cum, needed to, but I had control of
my thoughts now and I couldn't bare the thought of cumming like that.
The Mistress smiled at me, she knew. " You're desperate to cum but you think
you're too good to cum like that, don't you Lynne." I didn't answer, but she was
right.  " A slave has no dignity Lynne, no pride. I've told you that before, but
it's a lesson you'll have to learn the hard way. Are you too good to cum on a
dogs tongue Monica ?"
" No Mistress. I'm just a slave, I'd be honoured to cum on your dogs tongue, as
any slave would." The Mistress stroked Monica's hair affectionately.  Nothing
more was said but Mistress and slave understood each other without the need for
any more words. Monica reached down and lifted her skirt up. She was naked
underneath except for a black garter belt and stockings.
" Princess." She called out and the  big German Shepherd walked over towards
her. Monica was rubbing herself furiously making herself wetter and more
appealing for Princess. Hours earlier she had brought herself to orgasm with a
vibrator in her cage, now the look on her face showed how close she already was
to cumming again. And yet I'd been left to suffer without release the whole
time.
Princess moved closer to Monica who moaned loudly as the long pink tongue lapped
at her a few times. " Yes Princess, that's it... " Monica started thrusting her
hips towards Princess in rhythm with her tongue as it lapped at the wet flesh
between her legs.
" Do you like that Monica, do you like her tongue down there ?" The Mistress
asked looking at me.
" Oh God Yes Mistress.....Thank you Mistress."
" You should be thanking Princess Monica. She's the one with her tongue on your
cunt."
" Thank you Princess." Monica panted as she open her legs wider so as Princess
could get at her better. " Her tongue is inside me now Mistress Oh God her
tongue's moving around inside me. May I cum Mistress?" Monica pleaded as the
first ripples of pleasure ran through her. But Princess suddenly pulled away and
Monica let out a low pitiful groan.
" Finish her off Lynne." The Mistress said and I quickly walked down the steps
of the platform and got down on my knees at Monica's feet. It was difficult to
keep my balance with my arms tied to the bar behind my back but Monica grabbed
my head and buried it between her legs and came quickly with my tongue inside
her.
Monica pushed my head away when she was finished and I fell to the floor.
Watching what Princess had done to Monica and then bringing her to orgasm myself
had brought my own passion to the boil again.
I was taken back to my cage where I was tied to my bunk on my back.  They didn't
want me getting myself off humping the mattress, and they left me there like
that, simmering in my own juices.
Some time later, I have no idea how long, a woman I hadn't seen before came into
my cage. She put some pillows underneath my head to elevate me and fed me a bowl
of thick vegetable soup. She was reluctant to talk at first, all she'd said was
that her name was Kirsty.
She was a very attractive woman, late 20s maybe early 30s. She was about my
height 5'2" with long brown hair,  very big tits and a really cute arse. I could
see her small stiff nipples pressing hard against the sheer material of her red
top. Her short little slave girl skirt  gave me a good view of her shaved pussy
as she sat on the bunk feeding me. The soup was ok, but Kirsty looked better,
smelt better and I was sure would have tasted better. She knew I was looking up
her skirt the whole time she fed me but it didn't seem to bother her, if
anything she positioned herself to give me a better view.
" Would you help me Kirsty ?" I asked staring into her eyes as she lifted the
spoon to my mouth again.
" The Mistress offered you pleasure and you declined it Lynne. This is not a
game anymore Lynne; If you want to be a slave then you take whatever pleasure is
on offer. You don't have the luxury of choice. " The conversation ended there.
Trevor brought Monica to her cage shortly after Kirsty left. Her hair was still
damp from a shower and she smelt good. " Are you alright Lynne?"
" No Monica, I'm not." I watched her stretch out on her bunk just a few feet on
the other side of the bars that separated us.
" Why didn't you do it Lynne?  Princess is very good with her tongue, and she
likes the taste of pussy."
" I just couldn't, not like that."
" But you almost came on her tongue earlier, you wanted Princess's tongue then."
" I know, but I was so close then, I wasn't in control."
" Don't tell me you've never thought about being licked like that before Lynne,
every woman has. Even if it's just been a fleeting thought when a dog jumps up
and sniffs you."
I thought about what she'd said. Had I had those thoughts before ?  I guess I
had. But as Monica had said herself they were just fleeting thoughts, quickly
laughed off, never taken seriously.
" A tongue's a tongue Lynne. I love Princess's tongue. I'm not hurting anybody,
and Princess enjoys it." Monica smiled, I loved her smile. " It's not sick or
wrong if it feels good and we're not hurting anybody. Unless we're hurting
somebody who wants to be hurt." She smiled again. " Her tongue felt good didn't
it Lynne ?"
" Yes, it felt incredible, it was so big and hot and rough and it touched me in
so many places at once." I closed my eyes as I enjoyed remembering how good it
had felt.
" It's not wrong if no one gets hurt Lynne." Monica said again. " That night
with Rex I told you about, I still think about that night when I masturbate. I
didn't want to do it to start with but I'm getting wet now just thinking about
it. Most people would think that was wrong or sick but I don't care. I didn't
hurt anybody, Rex certainly enjoyed himself as did his owners and the Mistress;
but in the end I enjoyed it more than anyone. If you really do want to be a
slave Lynne then you've got to let go of your old concepts of right and wrong,
you've got to give yourself to the Mistress completely, trust in her
completely."
The door to the cage room opened and Trevor came over to my cage and untied me
and dragged me off into the hallways and up the stairs to the sitting room. The
Mistress was seated on one of the leather couches and Trevor pushed me onto the
floor at her feet.
" I'm disappointed in you Lynne." Her face echoed the disappointment she spoke
of.
" I'm sorry Mistress.....but this is all new to me......"
" I'm sick of hearing you say you're sorry Lynne. There are plenty of women who
want to give themselves as slaves Lynne. You'd be surprised just how many. I
don't need you Lynne, but you need me; I suggest you remember that."
" Yes Mistress I will, I'm sor..." I stopped myself from saying it again." I
won't disappoint you again Mistress."
" I know how desperately you need to cum Lynne, but I gave you the opportunity
to cum and you declined. I suggest you think about that while you try to sleep."
There was anger in her eyes and in her voice, she looked over at Trevor. " Get
her out of here !"
I spent a fitful restless night in my cage trying to sleep. Cherie wasn't in
hers, but most of the other cages were occuppied. The lights had been dimmed, it
was almost dark in the cage room. When I did sleep I dreamt about the most
bizarre things; Princess and Rex featured prominently in my dreams.
I awoke the next morning with what felt like a hangover from the sexual
depravation I'd been subjected to the day and night before. Trevor took me to
one of the bathrooms where I showered and bathed and dressed into a clean white
Slave Girl outfit. I still needed to cum, but I didn't let myself touch myself.
I was sort of proud of the control I had over myself.
I put on some make up and perfume and brushed my hair; I wanted to look as good
as I could; I wanted to make-up for yesterday. It crossed my mind that the
Mistress might 'test me out' with Princess. I  thought I was beginning to
understand some of the ways of this world of theirs and I thought  she would
want to see if I'd learnt from my experience the night before; if I had learnt
to " take what pleasure was on offer" as Monica had put it. I HAD learnt that
lesson, and I had learnt it the hard way.
I was brushing my hair and checking myself in the mirror again when Trevor said:
" Got your make-up the way you want it....sweetheart ? "
" Yes Sir." I answered warily just before he grabbed my arm and spun me around
to face him. " On your knees slut, you know what to do."
I lowered myself to my knees and reached up and undid his zipper and took his
cock out; he was already semi-erect. "He must  like the way I look." I thought
to myself as I took his cock in my mouth. I felt myself getting wetter as his
cock grew bigger in my mouth. I was hoping he'd bend me over the sink and fuck
me, but he didn't. He just grabbed my head and came in my mouth; and cleaned his
cock with my hair when he was finished.
" You've got work to do you little slut !" The tall figure of Mistress Rebecca
stood in the doorway glaring at me; her long black hair falling down to the top
of her arse; her hard face and cold eyes staring at me.  She was just a slave
like the others but she didn't look anything like a slave in her black leather
boots, short black latex skirt and black leather bra with metal studs.
" Have you finished with her ?" She asked Trevor as I did his zipper up and
tucked his shirt into his jeans for him. " Yeah, for now."
I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror as I stood up. My face was smeared
with cum, my make-up smudged, my hair messy and stained.  This wasn't how I
wanted to look for The Mistress, but I wasn't given the chance to clean myself
up.
Mistress Rebecca took me into a room next to the cage room.  There was a long
rectangular table in the middle. Kelly, Kirsty, Colleen, Monica, Cherie and a
woman I hadn't seen before were seated around the table, dressed in their Red
Slave Girl outfits. None of them looked at me or spoke as I served them their
breakfast; orange juice, bowls of fresh fruit and birth control pills.
When they were finished Mistress Rebecca herded them out of the room and I had
to clean up after them. There was a kitchenette off the dining area from where I
served them their food, and where I washed all the dishes afterwards.
Mistress Rebecca came in occasionally to check up on me as I cleaned the table,
chairs and sink with a damp cloth and some Spray'N'Wipe.  Then I had to get down
on my hands and knees with a bucket and a scrubbing brush and clean the floor in
the kitchen and dining area.
I'd always hated housework, but this was very different. I was a slave cleaning
the place where the other slaves ate. It was nothing  like any housework I'd
done before; crawling around on the floor in my little slave girl  clothes; my
face still stained with Trevor's cum; Mistress Rebecca standing over me; the
occasional smack on my arse with her crop; the abusive and crude manner in which
she spoke to me. Just cleaning was an act of submission here, a display of
obedience and an opportunity to please The Mistress. Just crawling around the
floor with a bucket and brush made me wet again.
When Mistress Rebecca was finally satisfied with my work she made me refill my
bucket and lug it up some stairs and out onto the veranda where I had been put
on display the day before. The late morning sun was warm and bright as I crawled
around the floor on my hands and knees cleaning the large ceramic tiles.
I heard footsteps and voices from the other end of the veranda, and then the
sounds of heels on the tile floor. " There she is." I heard The Mistress say."
And doing one of the few things we've found her to be any good at." I could see
shoes and legs in front of me, I wanted to look up, but was able to stop myself.
" Lynne....?" The voice wasn't familiar but hearing my name made me look up
before I could stop myself this time.
" Your friends were worried about you Lynne." The Mistress said in a sarcastic
tone. " They wanted to see for themselves what you were up to; to make sure you
were okay." There were three women standing with The Mistress and none of them
were my friends.
The three faces looking down at me wore a mixture of expressions.  Shock,
disgust, amazement. I knew how I'd looked when I saw myself in the mirror after
Trevor had finished with me; now I was clammy and sweaty from my work, and I
could only imagine what I looked like to the three women staring down at me.
One of them was Kate, a woman my husband had worked with in the past and a woman
I was sure he had had an affair with back when I was a jealous little housewife.
I hated her then and I hated her even more now.
Next to Kate was Niki, a 'friend' of my husbands, not a friend of mine. I could
tolerate her, but I didn't like her and I didn't trust her with my husband.
Standing next to Niki was Samantha, or Sam as my husband always called her to my
annoyance. She was an old ' school friend' of my husbands; she was divorced and
available and my husband popped in to see her on a regular basis despite my
objections.
I didn't know how the Blonde Woman and my husband had managed to get the three
of them to come here together, and I guess it really didn't matter. They were
tearing away another layer of my dignity, stripping me of what little self
respect I had left.
" As I told you ladies on the phone, Lynne's just a dirty little slut, that's
why her husband's divorcing her." The Mistress was enjoying herself.
They were the three women I was most jealous of; the three women I would least
like to see me like this; the three women who in my life before The Blonde Woman
I had felt threatened by and at times inferior to.
I was once again faced with making a decision with no time to think about it or
consider it; all I could do was react to the situation they'd put me in. I could
stand up and reclaim my dignity, reclaim my identity or I could submit to this
further humiliation they were subjecting me to. I dipped the scrubbing brush in
the bucket and continued scrubbing the floor.
" A slave has no dignity Lynne." I repeated The Mistress's words in my head over
and over as I felt their eyes bearing down on me. It was probably the most
humiliating thing they'd done to me so far, but it aroused me in a way I can't
describe.
It hadn't occurred to me that my husband would divorce me, but it was obvious
that he wouldn't want to stay married to me now, not after all the things I had
done, and what I had become. The thought of divorce didn't upset me, but I found
myself wondering which of the three women looking down at me would be the first
to get their claws into him.
I was caught up in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions and thoughts; I felt as
though  I'd sunk as low as I could go, I didn't think it was possible for them
to humiliate me any more than this; but I should have known better.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 19. THE SOCIETY.
It hadn't occurred to me that my husband would divorce me, but it was obvious
that he wouldn't want to stay married to me now, not after all the things I had
done, and what I had become. The thought of divorce didn't upset me; but I found
myself wondering which of the three women looking down at me would be the first
to get their claws into him.
I was caught up in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions and thoughts; I felt as
though I'd sunk as low as I could go, I didn't think it was possible for them to
humiliate me any more than this; but I should have known better. I'd been
distracted by the three women in front of me and I didn't notice her behind me
until I felt my  skirt move and her cold nose on my arse.
A feeling of absolute dread washed over me as I felt Princess's tongue between
the cheeks of my arse. I heard the three women gasp in horror and disgust; and
my head slumped in front of me in complete shame.
" Oh that's sick." One of them said and a chorus of insults and groans of
disgust echoed around the veranda; I heard one of them walk almost run out of
the veranda; away from the disgusting thing that she could no longer bear to
watch.
Whilst all that was happening in front of me Princess's tongue had found the wet
opening between my legs that she liked so much; and despite everything, my body
responded to her.
" You like that, don't you Lynne ?" The Mistress's words were slow and
deliberate.
" Yes Mistress." I panted. " I love it. " I looked up at them as I spoke. The
Mistress wanted me to humiliate myself even more in front of these women, and I
wanted to enjoy the humiliation too. I forced myself to look up at them as Sam
turned away and fled the scene of depravity just as Niki had done. Only Kate
remained, she was the one I hated the most.
I'd known for a long time that she wanted to win my husband off me, that she
thought she was better than me; but she never thought she'd win like this; she
never realised just how much better than me she really was.
I'm not sure what pushed me towards orgasm faster, Princess's tongue or the
expression on Kate's face, but after being denied for so long there would be no
stopping it now. " May I cum please Mistress...?" I panted as I buried my face
in the floor waiting for the orgasm I needed so much.
" Come here Princess." The Mistress called. And I let out a  low pathetic
whimpering sound; she was denying me again. " Please......." I begged softly,
desperately.
" Perhaps we will let you cum Lynne, but not with her tongue, you had that
opportunity yesterday and declined it. You can get yourself off with the
scrubbing brush; if Kate gives you permission. But it will be up to Kate whether
you get to cum or not."
I looked at the scrubbing brush which my hand was squeezing like a vice as I
endured the torture of denial yet again. " Please Kate, can I cum?  Can I make
myself cum......please......?"
I looked up at Kate as I begged her to let me end my torment. Her face was
flushed and her eyes were filled with lust. She was enjoying my humiliation far
more than she realised; I smiled when I saw the look in her eyes, I knew she
wanted to watch me cum. " Please Kate....please..."
I was still on my hands and knees just a few feet in front of her, looking up at
her." Go on then you little pervert." She snapped at me heatedly.  " Do it."
" Thank you Kate." I rolled onto my back lifted up the front of my  skirt and
pushed the rough bristles of the brush hard against the hot wet flesh between my
legs. I gasped from the jolt of pleasure that ran through my body. The stiff
nylon fingers on the brush were coarse and thick and they dug into the soft skin
of my pussy as I rubbed myself with it; but it brought me to the brink very
quickly. " I'm going to cum Kate." I moaned loudly. " I'm going to cum...Oh God
Kate I'm cumming..."
I looked up into Kate's eyes right up until the moment my orgasm hit me; but
once it had hold of me the pleasure was so intense, so fierce, that I was aware
of nothing except the waves of ecstasy that tore through me.  I screamed and
moaned and thrashed around on the floor as the waves of pleasure kept coming as
I kept cumming.
When it was finally over I lay limply on the floor, smeared in sweat and my own
juices and breathless from the exertion of what my body had been through.
Gradually I became aware of the sights and sounds around me; the first thing I
saw was Kate's face; and the first thing I heard was the Mistress's voice.
" Have you ever been pleasured by another woman Kate ?" Kate was in a daze, lost
in her own little world, her face flushed with excitement and nervousness. She
didn't or couldn't answer, she just stood there looking down at me with that
look on her face. " Show her Lynne."
I quickly crawled over and ran my tongue over the top of her shoes and up the
inside of her ankles. I pushed her denim skirt up higher as my tongue worked
it's way higher up her legs to the soft skin of her thighs.  The crotch of her
panties was soaked. She moaned loudly as I licked along the outline of her lips
through her wet panties. " No...don't." Kate panted desperately, but she didn't
back away, she didn't move. I pulled the wet crotch of her panties to one side
and stabbed her swollen clit with my tongue. " Tell her to stop."   Kate said
frantically as she looked at the Mistress. " Put your tongue inside her Lynne."
The Mistress said as she grabbed Kate's wrists to stop her trying to push my
head away. " Oh God No.....Don't."  Kate moaned, but she was soon thrusting
herself against my face and riding my tongue. When the Mistress knew Kate was
past the point of no return she let go of her wrists and Kate held onto my hair
as she came.
It had all happened so quickly, Kate's face glowed red with embarrassment. The
Mistress pushed me away." That's enough Lynne.  Finish the floor...... but get a
clean brush."
Kate looked distraught and confused as the Mistress escorted her back into the
house. I wasn't sure who'd been humiliated more in the end, me or Kate, but I
know which of us had a huge smile on their face.
" Come here !" The Mistress said in a firm sharp voice when she returned to the
veranda some time later. I was almost finished scrubbing the floor and I slipped
a couple of times on the still wet tiles as I crawled over to her as quickly as
I could.
" Yes Mistress." I said subserviently as I knelt at her feet.
" Tomorrow you will be taken to your husbands house in Cronulla where you will
wait for  him to return from his trip. You will be of no use to anybody by
Tuesday, and will remain of no use to anybody until Thursday or Friday." It took
a few seconds for what she said to make sense; but she knew my cycle. I don't
know why it surprised me that she did, she knew more about me than I did. " Your
husband will be back tomorrow night and you will stay with him in his house
tomorrow night and Saturday night. On Sunday you'll be taken to the airport and
you will spend the time you are of no use to anybody thinking about what you
want; deciding whether you really do want to commit yourself to me as my slave."
" I do Mistress I..." Her cold stare made me shut my stupid slut mouth.
I was so annoyed with myself for talking without permission again.
" And I will spend that time deciding whether or not I want you." There was a
long pause that made me feel very nervous about what the Mistress would decide.
" You've come a long way in a short time Lynne but I'm not sure you've come far
enough. A good slave is instinctively and absolutely obedient of her Mistress,
yet you continue to fail me. And I will not tolerate any more failures. Do you
understand ?"
" Yes Mistress." I said meekly.
Suddenly her demeanour changed and she smiled at me and reached down and ran her
fingers through my hair. " But you have a lot to offer a Mistress Lynne; you're
a very attractive very sensual woman; and when you do as you are told as you
just did with Kate you please me." There was another pause but it was very
different this time as she ran her fingers gently almost lovingly through my
hair.
" As a reward you may climax again; but be quick about it I have a guest
waiting." She caught me completely by surprise. I'd had an almost brutal orgasm
half an hour or so earlier with the scrubbing brush when Kate was there, and it
hadn't occurred to me that I'd be permitted to cum again. but I'd have no
trouble climaxing again so soon. In this world of Slaves and Mistresses there
seemed no limit to how often I could cum.
" Lie down." She said in that soft sensual voice she had when she chose to use
it. I obeyed immediately and lied on my back on the cold tiles. She flicked the
front of my little Slave Girl skirt up over my waist exposing my shaved crotch.
The soft skin still bore red marks left from the scrubbing brush. The Mistress
crouched down beside me and slowly ran her hand up the inside of my thighs; I
moaned softly when her fingers brushed lightly over my pussy. Suddenly she slid
a finger inside me and pushed her thumb down hard on my clitoris. Slowly,
teasingly she increased the speed at which her finger was sliding in and out of
me and the pressure that her thumb was applying to my clit.
" I want you to cum now Lynne." My body obeyed her and I felt my orgasm swell
inside me. She pulled her hand away just  I was about to cum. " Finish yourself
off Lynne." She said casually as she stood up and began walking away. I quickly
shoved two fingers inside myself and one up my arse and came. I writhed around
on the floor on the veranda alone; no one heard the noises I made as I came; no
one saw the look on my face; and no one knew I came again as soon as the first
orgasm subsided.
The sleepless night before and the exhausting pleasure of that morning had left
me completely spent and as the last ripples of pleasure subsided I drifted off
to sleep; alone on the cold tile floor of the veranda.
I don't know how long I'd been lying there but I awoke with Mistress Rebecca
standing over me glaring down at me. At times it was difficult to distinguish
between dreams and reality in this world of Slaves and Mistresses; but the sting
of the crop on my arse snapped me out of my hazy state of semi consciousness.
" You lazy little slut !" Mistress Rebecca yelled at me as the crop bit into the
soft skin on my arse again. I felt the sting of the crop on my arse many more
times as I crawled around scrubbing the rest of the floor. My arse was red by
the time Mistress Rebecca locked me back in my cage.  But I felt so totally
fulfilled and contented as I lay on my little bunk in my cage. I knew that this
was the life I wanted.
I'd been lost in my own little world as I enjoyed the afterglow of all that had
happened, and the thought of what might happen in the future; until I heard
Monica whispering my name from the cage behind me. I rolled over and saw Monica
standing close to the bars that separated us. She had a strange expression on
her face.
" What's the matter Monica ?" I whispered back.
" Look around Lynne, something's going on." I looked around the cage room where
the slaves are kept; through the soft yellow  light I saw that every cage bar
two was occupied, the slave in each cage dressed in the Mistress's favourite
little red Slave Girl outfit. Cherie was in her cage beside mine and Colleen in
the one on the other side of her. The cage on the end was empty. My eyes darted
to the cages across the walk way.  Kirsty was in the cage closest to the door,
then Desley, the next was empty, then Kelly opposite me and a woman I hadn't
seen before was in the cage on the end. She was an attractive woman, slim, late
20s, short dark hair and smooth olive skin.
As I looked around the room at the slaves in their cages I suddenly became aware
of a tension or sense of unease among the women.
" What's going on Monica ?" I whispered as I scanned the room again, but she
didn't get a chance to answer. The door to the cage room swung open and all the
slaves quickly knelt at the door of their cages; I copied their actions almost
as quickly.
The tall intimidating figure of Mistress Rebecca walked into the room.  'She's
just a slave like the rest of us' Monica had said, but she didn't look like any
of the other slaves in her black latex skirt and her black latex bra with the
metal studs on it. Her long black hair swayed from side to side as she walked
slowly, deliberately down the narrow walkway, gently tapping a riding crop in
her hand as she looked at the slaves with those cold eyes of hers. Her face as
always had a hard almost cruel look; the other slaves seemed more frightened of
her than they were of the Mistress.
There was something ominous in Mistress Rebecca's demeanour as she walked past
my cage, my eyes met hers for an instant but I quickly looked away. She stopped
at the end of the walkway and stood with her back against the concrete block
wall, still tapping the riding crop threateningly in her hand.
All eyes quickly darted to the doorway  as the sound of heels on concrete echoed
around the room again. The Mistress looked stunning in a short backless red
dress with a plunging neckline; sheer red stockings hugged her slim legs; and
the sound of her bright red high heeled shoes echoed eerily around the room as
she glided across the floor.
She stopped in the middle of the walk way and looked around the room at the
women in their cages one at a time. " Two of you will be joining me at an
auction at the warehouse tonight." Her words were spoken in a soft unthreatening
tone, but the words she used obviously sent a chill of fear through the slaves
kneeling at the door of their cages. There was an agonisingly long silence as
The Mistress stood there looking around at the slaves before she spoke again.
" I'm bored with you Kelly." The room remained silent but Kelly's head slumped
in front of her. " You're a very beautiful woman Kelly and a willing and
obedient slave, but you no longer interest me. I'm sure we'll find someone who
will enjoy having you." There was a hint of tears in Kelly's eyes as she  lifted
her head and looked up at the Mistress.
" Thank you Mistress." Her expression was a mixture of defiance and acceptance
of the inevitable.  Trevor came into the room as Mistress Rebecca unlocked
Kelly's cage and attached a leash to the red collar around her neck. They kept
telling me that a slave has no dignity, but the strongest impression left on me 
as Trevor led Kelly away to be sold off was how dignified she looked.
" Desley." The Mistress continued looking over at her. Desley seemed unsurprised
that hers was the next name the Mistress called. Looking around the room it
seemed that none of the other slaves were surprised either. " You're 41 this
year Desley." The Mistress said coldly. " And although you're not an
unattractive woman there is nothing particularly appealing about you physically
either; I do like the jewellery that adorns your nipples and clitoris but
anybody can have themselves pierced and decorated in that way. You're a very
ordinary looking woman Desley; but you already know that."
Desley remained still and silent as the Mistress belittled her. She wasn't a
stunningly beautiful woman like Cherie or some of the others. But I thought she
looked good with her long red hair falling to the top of her tight round arse as
she knelt at the door of her cage; her large firm breasts moving up and down
invitingly with each breath; her long stiff nipples with the gold rings in them
clearly visible through the sheer red material of her little slave girl top.
" Rebecca." The Mistress said without taking her eyes off Desley. " You will be
the other one joining us at the auction tonight."
A stunned silence descended on the room, interrupted only by a long soft sigh of
relief from Desley as the realisation slowly dawned on her that it wasn't going
to be her, this time.
" What ! " Mistress Rebecca said angrily as she moved aggressively towards The
Mistress.
" Don't speak to me like that you insolent little slut !" The Mistress said as
the back of her hand hit Rebecca across the face loudly and painfully.
" I'm sorry Mistress, please you can't...." Rebecca fell to her knees at The
Mistress's feet and a small trickle of blood ran from the corner of her mouth.
" I can do whatever I like you little whore. I own you and I'm going to sell
you. You have no say in it." The blood drained from Rebecca's face as Trevor
came back into the room and put a red studded collar around her neck.
" I know you little sluts gossip amongst yourselves when you think no one can
hear you." The Mistress said casually as she looked around the room. " I know
you all thought Desley would be the other one. But you are all just cheap whores
who know of nothing except your own selfish desires. Desley is not as young or
as beautiful as the rest of you but I would keep her ahead of any of you. She is
the only truly obedient one of all of you. In all the time I've had her she has
never hesitated when instructed to do something. Not once, not even for an
instant. Her obedience is unfailingly instinctive and immediate."
The Mistress reached through the bars of Desley's cage and stroked her hair
affectionately. " The rest of you would do well to learn from her if you wish to
stay here."
Rebecca was getting frantic as Trevor clipped a leash to the collar now around
her neck. " What have I done wrong Mistress...?" She sobbed pathetically. "
Please tell me what I've done wrong. I can do better Mistress. Just give me the
chance to show you please....."
" You've forgotten what you are Rebecca." The Mistress said coldly. " I let you
play Mistress to assist me with the other slaves but you forgot that you are
just a slave yourself; no better than any of the others. You took liberties with
the other slaves that were not yours to take. You were warned but failed to heed
the warnings; now somebody else can remind you of what you are."
There was another long silence as Rebecca looked up at the Mistress begging her
with her eyes not to do this. " There is one other option open to you Rebecca.
Do you wish to take up that option ?"
Rebecca closed her eyes. " No Mistress." She said softly as a tear rolled down
her cheek, she had surrendered completely now.
" The other option is open to me just as it is to you Rebecca." Rebecca's eyes
sprung open as if she'd just been stung by the kiss of the whip.
"  Please Mistress, don't do that to me. I'm sorry for behaving the way I have.
The other option is not one I can bare the thought of. Please sell me to
somebody else; please give me the chance to show my new owner that I can be a
good slave, that I can be whatever they want me to be." Tears were rolling down
her face as she spoke.
There was another long silence as The Mistress stared down at the woman on her
knees on the floor in front of her, pathetically begging her to sell her like a
piece of used furniture to someone else. " Very well Rebecca."
Trevor led Rebecca away and The Mistress took one more look around the room at
the slaves in their cages. " You will come with us tonight too Lynne. You've
been told that this is not a game anymore, that this is real.  Tonight you will
see just how real it is." The room where the slaves are kept in their cages
stayed silent for a long time after the others had left.  After a while Trevor
came back and took all the slaves except Monica and me with him; the sound of
the crop on the soft skin of their thighs filled the room as he herded them out.
" Monica." I whispered, but my voice seemed so loud as it reverberated around
the room. " What was all that about."
" I would have thought it was obvious Lynne." Monica's answer was as abrupt as
it was sarcastic. " Kelly and Rebecca are going to be sold to somebody else and
it could be anybody who buys them. A pain freak, an ugly old dyke, or someone
into any sort of weird shit."
Monica spat her words at me, her eyes filled with anger, then the expression on
her face suddenly changed. " I'm sorry Lynne. It's not your fault you don't
understand. But being sold at auction is every slaves worst nightmare. You just
don't know who will end up owning you. Our Mistress is stunning and beautiful
and she knows how to treat a slave.  Not all slaves are as fortunate as we are
Lynne. I hope the woman that used to own me doesn't buy either of them."
I wanted to ask why but I didn't know if I should. So I asked Monica what The
Mistress had meant by 'another option' that Rebecca had if she didn't want to be
sold to somebody else. The look Monica gave me made me wonder whether I should
have asked that either.
" There's a room upstairs that they call the ' failures room.' If Rebecca had
chosen that option she would have been taken up there and dressed in the clothes
she wore in her other life; her life before she became a slave. She'd be given
half of everything she'd earned working as a whore, which would be a
considerable amount in her case; then she'd be driven to a motel in Bondi
overlooking the beach. After that what she did would be up to her, but she'd
never see The Mistress again."
Monica paused and looked away deep in thought. " But that isn't an option for
any of us, we can't go back to the way things were, none of us can. And she'd
have no chance of finding a new owner, The Mistress would make sure of that. No
one in The Society will take a failure. She could slut around or work the
streets as a whore like Lexy, but that would not fulfil her, it wouldn't satisfy
her need to be a slave. There's nowhere for the failures to go Lynne."
I thought about what Monica had said and it frightened me. I wasn't even a slave
yet but I couldn't go back to the way things were before.  But I didn't want to
think about that, I wasn't going to let that happen.
" What's The Society Monica ?" I asked trying not to think about what I'd do if
the Mistress decided not to take me as her slave.
" The slave market in Australia is run by an organisation called 'The Pauline
Reage Society.' I don't know what it means or how it works but I know they're
very organised and it's all very formal. They run the auctions and oversee
everything, but that's really all I know."
Lynne put the pen down and shook her hand. So engrossed was she in writing what
had happened to her in her diary that she hadn't realised how sore her hand was.
She looked over at the clock beside the bed.  2.55pm already and still so much
to write about; and still no sign of her husband on what would probably be their
last day together.
She wore only the panties that her husband had left on the bed for her that
morning and the crotch was wet and stained. She looked at the vibrator on the
other bedside table that had been left there to tease her, she thought about it
for a moment, but knew better than to disobey her husband again. She didn't know
how she could deny her body the relief it craved when she started writing in the
diary hours ago, and her body craved relief even more now, but she would make
herself wait.
She walked out to the kitchen in just her wet panties and pulled the phone book
from one of the draws and quickly flicked through the "Ps" in the white pages
until she found it. " Pauline Reage Society. " There was a number listed but
what struck her was the address. It was in the same building as her husbands
office. She dialled the number.
" Pauline Reage Society Janelle speaking how can I help you ?"
Lynne didn't know what to say and quickly hung up the phone. She'd recognised
Janelle's voice, she'd rung her husbands office many times before. Lynne didn't
know what it all meant, but she wondered just how well she really knew her
husband. After a few moments she realised it didn't really matter anymore.
Monica was right, The Pauline Reage Society oversee everything to do with the
slave market in Australia and New Zealand. It started in the late 70s as a B&D
parlour in Balmain and evolved and grew into an organisation of immense wealth
and influence. They are discrete, but have no reason to hide. As of June 1999
there were 311 members, 914 employees and 63 associate members of the society in
Australia and New Zealand; with offices in Sydney, Melbourne, Brisbane Perth,
Adelaide and Auckland.
Among other things membership entitles you to purchase slaves at the Society's
auctions. The employee's are the slaves like Monica, and the associate members
are those like Janelle, who, along with their own lawyers and accountants run
the administrative side of The Society.
The Society's founder handed control over to a group of six directors she hand
picked in the late 80s when it became too much for her to manage on her own, but
she remains a member today. The directors have absolute control over the
society. The directors were chosen solely for their commitment to maintaining
the option of a life of slavery and submission to those who chose it and their
understanding of that life style. Only the directors can appoint another
director, there is no vote from the members. One member protested that the
Directors operated like a Star Chamber, her membership was revoked and she has
failed to regain membership of The Society since, and there has been no more
talk of Star Chambers from the members.
There are still parts of the world where women are born into slavery and openly
traded as commodities. The only real difference is that the Society is more
discrete. Their tax returns list them as an employment agency, specialising in
the placement of full time domestic staff. Put simply, The Society contracts
women as maids, and sells their contracts to it's members; one member can buy
the contract of a maid off another member.
Initially listing The Society in the phone book was an act of defiance against
the conformity of "Normal Society." But as The Society grew it became a
necessity.
The Society is run like any other professional organisation but more importantly
if a Mistress or Master is  mistreating a slave, or putting her in danger, the
slave can ring The Society and  it's security staff will intervene very quickly.
It's only happened twice in the entire time The Society has been operating. On
one occasion the slave was indeed being put in danger from her Master who wanted
to brand the word SLAVE across her back and forehead. The pain involved was not
a problem; but the permanent marking of a slave required the slave's willing
consent.  And the risk of infection was high, and the Master involved had
intended doing the branding himself without the presence of one of the Society's
doctors. This was not acceptable. The Master involved was banned from the
Society and his business ventures suddenly floundered when his lines of credit
disappeared overnight. He's currently serving the last 2 years of a 9 year
sentence for rape in the Cessnock Corrective Centre; and the director who
nominated him as a member is no longer a director.
On the other occasion the slave involved had panicked. Her Mistress had wanted
to torture her by applying an electric current through a series of wires
attached to her nipples and vagina with alligator clips. But the Mistress had
conformed to The Society's rules. The torture was to be overseen by an
electrical engineer approved by The Society and one of The Society's Doctors was
present with a defribulator and adrenaline should there be a mishap. The slave
was taken to the failures room and then sent on her way. She now works as a
submissive in a sleazy B&D parlour in St Kilda in Melbourne; and she still
spends many sleepless nights wishing she could have that time over again.
There are reams of documents and waivers that a woman such as Lynne has to sign
before she can become a slave under the guise of being an employee of The
Pauline Reage Society, but every aspect of its operation is legal. Not that
anyone is ever likely to question anything the society does. Among it's members
are Judges and QCs and Politicians and some of the wealthiest people in the
country. Membership of the Society is keenly sought after, as of June 1999 there
were 147 applications for membership yet to be processed by the directors, but
it is unlikely that any of them will be successful.
The only problem of any note The Society has encountered happened in the early
90s when the Sydney arm of the Japanese Yakuza saw what it thought was an
opportunity to use the slaves as prostitutes in it's illegal brothels. But The
Society have associations with like minded organisations around the world; among
which includes some very powerful friends.
The Sydney office of The Pauline Reage Society sent a sympathy card to the wife
of the second in command of the Yakuza in Tokyo two days before his body was
found in a construction site. The Directors of The Society thought their friends
had been somewhat over enthusiastic in getting their point across, but the men
who flew into Tokyo on Iranian passports to take care of the matter did not. The
Pauline Reage Society is a much valued supplier of white slaves to Asia and the
Middle East, and unlike the back packers and other tourists they kidnap, the
women The Society send want to be slaves.
The fanatical supporters of a lifestyle which is a part of their religion will
not tolerate The Yakuza or the Mafia or any other organisation or individual
interfering with the smooth operations of The Society.
After that incident the various arms of organised crime co operated in any way
they could with The Society. The only other difficulty that had arisen for The
Society was in 1997 when a high profile journalist from one of the current
affairs shows stumbled across The Pauline Reage Society and started digging
around for information. He disappeared from the mainstream media on the second
day of his research and was last heard of in 1998 reading the news for a
regional radio station in far North Queensland.
The Pauline Reage Society operates with impunity from anyone on either side of
the law, and in Australia nothing happens in the slave trade or meat market as
some  call it that The Society doesn't know about or control.
But none of the slaves knew any of this and never would, neither would Lynne
whether The Blonde Woman took her as her slave or not. All the slaves needed to
know was that The Society was there, listed in every phone book in the country
if they felt they were in danger from their owners. That's all they needed to
know. Apart from that all the slaves knew was that they were just that, slaves.
All the Blonde Woman needed to have Lynne added to the list of employees of The
Pauline Reage Society was the approval of two of the directors, and she already
had the approval of one.
Lynne drank a glass of orange juice and was headed back to the bedroom to
continue writing in her diary when she heard voices on the front porch and then
someone had their finger pushed down on the doorbell and it rang continuously. "
Just a minute please." Lynne said nervously.
She raced into her bedroom and wrapped a black Kimono around herself, the
doorbell still ringing continuously. She was still tying the Kimono around her
waist as she opened the door. There were 7 or 8 men crowded onto the front
porch, they'd obviously been drinking. Some of the faces looked vaguely familiar
some didn't, one she recognised straight away; Ross was the one holding his
finger on the doorbell.
" My husband isn't home, I'm not sure where he is......."
" We're not here to see ya husband, we're here to see you, we all want to see
you." The men laughed the way drunk men do.
" Just a moment please." Lynne stuttered, hopelessly confused as she shut the
door and ran back into the bedroom and grabbed the phone.  There was a chorus of
voices telling her to hurry up and making all sorts of crude remarks about what
they had in their trousers for her; what they were going to do with her; what
she was going to do for them.
Her hand shook as she dialled her husbands mobile phone number. She looked out
the bedroom window at the pack of men hanging around the front yard and on the
porch.
" Come on. Come on...." She said impatiently, willing the phone to be switched
on.
" What's your fucking problem Lynne ?"Her husband was angry, but despite his
tone she found comfort in his voice.
" Ross is out the front with a group of blokes from the pub, they've been
drinking, they want to come inside, Ross must have told them about last night."
She spoke quickly, her words running into each other, then she waited anxiously
for her husband to say something, but the line stayed silent.
" Ross must have told them that they could all come around and fuck me. They're all
saying things, they all think they can just come in and fuck me." Again Lynne
waited for her husband to say something, the line stayed silent for what seemed
an eternity.
" Of course they all think they can just come around and fuck you Lynne.  You're
the neighbourhood slut. Aren't you Lynne ?" His words sent a shiver of
excitement up her spine.
" Yes. I'm the neighbourhood slut."
" You want all those men to fuck you don't you Lynne ?"
" Yes."
" Take them out onto the back deck. I don't want you making a mess in the house.
They can do whatever they want with you, do you understand ?"
" Yes." Lynne's voice was trembling.
" And you can cum once Lynne, but only once, do you understand?"
" Yes Master, I understand." Her voice was little more than a whisper.
" And don't clean yourself up afterwards. Finish writing your diary on the floor
in the laundry and wait for me there." With that the line went dead. Lynne hung
up the phone and took a long deep breath, her head was spinning and her legs
felt as if they could give way underneath her. She walked back to the door and
let them in, her heart thumping in her chest as they filed past her one at a
time, looking at her, making little remarks about her.
There were nine of them in all, including Ross. Lynne smiled like a horny slut
at each of them as she tried to decide which one she'd cum with.
Most of them were not particularly attractive men, not men she would choose to
fuck, but she no longer had the right to choose who could fuck her. But one of
them did catch her eye. She knew his first name was Troy, he worked at the local
bottle shop, he wouldn't have been more than 19 or 20.
She led them out onto the deck at the back of the house, it was screened in but
elevated. The neighbours would have a good view if they were lucky enough to
look that way.
The men had brought beer with them and passed the cans around while they talked
about her, and formed a little semi circle around her. The 'Pop' of cans opening
and the fizz of the froth foaming out of the cans drowned out some of their
little remarks as Ross moved closer towards her.
" See I told ya." He said arrogantly, his speech slurred, as he fumbled with the
bow on the belt of Lynne's black Kimono. " She'll fucking do anything, and she
goes off."
" Let me help you Ross." Lynne said softly as she pulled the bow free and slid
the Kimono off her shoulders seductively and then flung it away like a stripper
at a bucks party.
" Well, what do you think?" She said parading around in front of them.
" Holy Shit !" One of them said pointing to the dark wet patch on the crotch of
her panties.
" Did you piss yourself or what ?" Ross said and the others laughed loudly.
" No. But I'll piss myself if you want me to Ross." Lynne said casually and the
laughing stopped. " Well, whose first."  Lynne said enthusiastically as she
rubbed herself between the legs.
A loud argument broke out about who would get to go first. The men broke into
laughter again as one of them said: " I'm not going sloppy sixths." His speech
was even more slurred than Ross's.
" You aren't all just going to fuck me are you ? " Lynne said in a disappointed
tone. " I'm more than just a wet cunt you know. I've got a tight little arse
hole and I'm really thirsty too."
The laughter ended abruptly again. These men had all dreamt of having a slut
like Lynne at there disposal, now they had one, none of them were sure what to
do with her.
Lynne smiled to herself. How different this all was to that first night in the
garage at the party just three weeks ago. That night she just let the men do
what they wanted with her; that night she was too ashamed and embarrassed to do
anything else; but too aroused to stop it either.  That night she just let it
happen, but she was a very different woman now.
" I'll tell you what." Lynne said as she stepped out of her wet panties and
shoved them in Ross's mouth; he quickly pulled them out and looked daggers at
Lynne while the other men muttered comments about her shaved cunt. The men were
no longer in control, Lynne was.
" Why don't you draw straws to see who gets me first ?"
The men looked around at each other feigning smiles and confidence.  There were
a couple of sluts who hung out at the pub, and most of the men had fucked them
at least once, but they'd never met a woman like Lynne before.
" Or better still." Lynne said excitedly. " Why don't you raffle me. You blokes
are always having raffles down at the pub." She darted back into the house and
returned quickly with a handful of her husbands business cards and a pen.
" Do you want to do me again Ross, or did you get enough last night?"
" I'm in." Ross said quietly between slurps on his can of beer. This wasn't
going the way he had expected it to.
" Hmmm Good." Lynne said with wide eyes. " There's never too many hard cocks
around for me."
Lynne wrote L 1 through L 9 on the back of nine of her husbands business cards
and walked towards one of the men gathered around her.
He was wearing a Cronulla Sharks Cap and she whipped it off his head.  " Can I
borrow this." She said, her face beaming. She put the cards in the cap and
flicked it around a few times to mix them up, and then walked up to each of the
men one at a time and held out the cap for them to draw their number.
An unshaven man in a T-shirt, stubbies and thongs drew L 1 and got jeered by the
others. Lynne had difficulty hiding her disappointment when Troy got L 7, Ross
got L 6.
" How do you want me?" Lynne asked the man with L 1 cheekily. " Bent over with
your legs apart." The others laughed less nervously this time.  They didn't
understand Lynne, but they liked her. " My pleasure." Lynne replied
mischievously as she sauntered over to the large round table in the middle of
the deck and bent over it holding onto the sides.
She could feel him moving around behind her, then she felt his cock pushing
against her lips; he was already hard and was inside her with one quick thrust.
His cock was short but thick and Lynne was just beginning to enjoy him when he
grunted and came inside her.
" Stay like that Lynne." The man with L 2 said as the man with L 1 pulled his
shorts back up from around his knees. Lynne did as he said and stared straight
ahead as she felt him position himself behind her.  She didn't see his face and
couldn't remember which one of them had drawn L 2. All she could do was feel his
cock inside her, it felt good.
The first four men fucked her like that, quickly one after the other, with Lynne
bent over the table. She was standing there waiting for the next one with the
other men's cum leaking out of her and running down her thighs.
" Come on. Whose next ?" She said as she looked back over her shoulder. The men
looked less enthusiastic about fucking her now. She didn't look all that
appealing any more.
" Come on." Lynne said impatiently. " Whose next." The man with L 5 walked
almost reluctantly towards her. " I don't want to fuck you." He said with a hint
of disgust on his face. " Here, suck me off." He undid his zipper and pulled his
cock out, he was soft.
It took Lynne a long time to get him hard but he came quickly once she did, his
cum leaking out of the sides of her mouth as she struggled to swallow all that
he had deposited in her mouth.
" Bend over the table again." Ross said arrogantly. Lynne had lost count but she
knew that Troy was after Ross. She would get to cum soon.
She bent over the table again and grabbed the sides waiting for Ross to stick
his cock inside her. She gasped when she felt his cock against her arsehole, and
grunted loudly as he forced it up inside her.
The table rocked and Lynne panted as Ross fucked her up the arse. She wanted to
cum so badly, she could have cum with any of the others but she wanted to cum
with Troy, and he was next. But Ross's cock felt so good up her arse. She didn't
want to cum with Ross, but she couldn't hang on much longer; she desperately
wanted to reach down and rub her clit and let herself explode but she wanted
that to happen with Troy.
Suddenly Lynne noticed something out of the corner  of her eye. The man next
door, Andrew, was standing on his back veranda staring at her.  She'd always
liked Andrew a lot. He had dark handsome features and a quiet charm about him.
Seeing him made her moan loudly.
" Oh My God." She panted as her eyes met Andrews.
" That's it bitch." Ross panted at her. " You love it when I fuck you don't you
? I get you off don't I ?"
Lynne reached down and touched her clit and came loudly while Andrew watched her
and Ross fucked her. Lynne screamed out as the peak of her orgasm ripped through
her and moaned quietly as it subsided. She didn't notice Ross cum or pull his
cock out of her; but she did notice the look on Andrew's face; she did notice
Andrew hang his head and walk inside his house.
It took Lynne a while to recover, but eventually she turned around and said: "
Wow ! Okay. You're next aren't you Troy ?" But Troy was gone.  The others with L
8 and 9 didn't want to fuck her anymore  either. They just wanted quick head
jobs and neither of them could look at Lynne while she sucked them off; and
neither of them made much noise when they came; neither of them seemed to enjoy
they're orgasms very much.
The familiar feelings of shame and humiliation began to swamp Lynne again. She
could only imagine how she looked, with cum dripping out of every hole and a
puddle of cum on the floor between her legs.
" I'd like to see you piss yourself Lynne. Like you said you would before." Ross
said sensing the change. Lynne glared at him for a moment, then she remembered
what she was, and what she wanted to be.
" Sure Ross." She said with as much dignity as she could muster. She stood with
her legs apart and reached down and spread her lips open to give them as good a
view as she could. A few of them turned and walked away in disgust, but the rest
stood and watched her piss herself for them. When she was finished the men left
without saying a word either to Lynne or to each other. But the part that stung
Lynne the most was the smile on Ross's face as he left with the others.
Lynne cleaned up the mess on the floor, but as per her husbands instructions she
didn't clean herself up. She got her diary from the bedroom and layed on an old
towel on the cold tiled floor in the Laundry and re read where she was up to."
The slave market in Australia is run by an organisation called 'The Pauline
Reage Society.' I don't know what it means or how it works but I know they're
very organised and it's all very formal. They run the auctions and oversee
everything, but that's really all I know."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 20. THE GIRL IN WHITE.
Lynne cleaned up the mess on the floor, but as per her husbands instructions she
didn't clean herself up. She got her diary and the portable phone from the
bedroom and laid on an old towel on the tiled floor in the Laundry and re read
where she was up to.
" The slave market in Australia is run by an organisation called 'The Pauline
Reage Society.' I don't know what it means or how it works but I know they're
very organised and it's all very formal. They run the auctions and oversee
everything, but that's all I know."
Lynne thought about Andrew from next door for a moment; thought about all those
times they'd talked and flirted together and thought about what he must think of
her now. Perhaps her husband or the Blonde Woman would make her do something
disgusting with, or for Andrew; the thought brought a smile to Lynne's face.
She was lying on her stomach resting her head in her hand but the floor was cold
and hard and uncomfortable. She rolled over onto her side and gasped when she
saw herself in the mirror leaning against the wall opposite her. It was a full
length mirror encased in green plastic; Lynne thought it had been thrown out
years ago.
She had so many thoughts swirling around in her mind that she hadn't noticed it
until she rolled over onto her side and saw the image of herself just a few feet
away. She knew the woman in the mirror was her, but she didn't know the woman in
the mirror any more. She was naked except for a pair of stained panties, her
messy and knotted hair like her face was covered with white patches of dry
semen. Her crotch and legs were smeared and sticky .
Lynne's body reacted to the  image of herself in the mirror as her husband knew
it would. She stared at herself as she lightly ran her hands over her body, and
moaned softly as her fingers brushed over her crotch. She knew that this was how
the men saw her; and she liked it that they saw her this way. Her fingers
lingered near her crotch and then disappeared down the top of her stained
panties as her mind was lost in the image of herself in the mirror.
She heard the chirping ring of the portable phone she'd taken into the laundry
with her but never noticed it ringing until it stopped. " Oh Shit !" She swore
loudly as the sudden silence snapped her out of the trance she'd been in. She
sat up quickly grabbing for the phone on the floor beside her. She knew it would
have been her husband. He'd put the mirror there; he'd told her to lie on the
floor like that so she couldn't avoid seeing herself in it; seeing what it was
she had become. And he knew what she'd be doing.
Lynne held the phone in her sticky fingers waiting for it to ring again, her
thumb resting over the blue 'Talk' button. She stared at it  willing it to ring
again, but it didn't. " Shit ! " She swore again. Her husband would know that 
she'd been masturbating without permission as she looked at herself in the
mirror.
Her hands shook as she dialled her husbands mobile phone number.  It was
engaged, she pressed the redial over and over more franticly each time. She knew
he was ringing the Blonde Woman to tell her she'd disobeyed him again.
Lynne wanted to press the "Off" button when she heard the ringing tone, she was
afraid of what he might say; of what he might do.
" Are you on the floor in the Laundry Lynne ?" He sounded calm. almost friendly,
maybe it wasn't him ringing before.
" Yes." She answered quickly. " Yes I am Master. I did exactly what you told me
to do."
" But I didn't give you permission to masturbate, did I Lynne ?"
" No Master." Her voice echoed her distress and guilt at her own disobedience
and lack of control. " I'm sorry I let you down again, I'm sorry but it's all so
confusing...."
" What do you see in the mirror Lynne ?"
" I see myself the way others  see me; the way I want others to see me. I see
myself for what I am. " Her words came quickly and easily, her response was not
one she needed to think about, it was natural.  " I like what I see."
" What are you Lynne ? What is it you see that you like ?" Lynne rolled onto her
side again and rested her head in her hand holding the phone.
" I see  a woman who has been used; a woman who likes being used.  She's a slut
and a whore, but she's a lot more than that . She's a woman who loves the feel
of a dogs tongue between her legs; a woman who enjoys being whipped and
humiliated; a woman who would lift her skirt and wet her panties in public if
she was told to; a woman who loves and needs to be abused. I see her, I know
what she is, but I don't know if there is a word to describe what she is."
" Are you touching yourself Lynne ?"
" No. I want to, I need to, but I won't without your permission."
" Reach down between your legs, slide your hand down the top of your panties and
push your middle finger hard against your clitoris. Don't move your finger, just
hold it there. " Lynne let out a soft slow sigh of pleasure as she watched her
hand snake it's way down her body in the mirror. She saw how red her face was
and how full of passion her eyes were as she slid her hand under the elastic of
her soiled panties.  She moaned loudly as her finger pressed hard against her
clitoris.
" You liked Monica's story about what she did with Rex, didn't you ?"
" Yes Master." Lynne whispered.
"  Monica got on her hands and knee's and let a dog fuck her Lynne."
" Yes." Lynne moaned.
" Monica came from being fucked by a dog Lynne."
" Oh God Yes..she did. She came from fucking a dog the dirty little slut.
She came with a dog's stiff cock stuck inside her......"
" Do you want to cum like that Lynne ? "
There was a pause, a moment of silence as Lynne thought about it and looked at
herself in the mirror." Yes. Yes I do."
" Perhaps I'll let you cum like that with Rommell. I want you to think about it
for a while; think about what it would be like getting down on your hands and
knees so Rommell can fuck you. You can play with yourself while you think about
it, but don't cum." With that the line went dead.
Lynne was still looking at herself in the mirror, she saw the wild look on her
face and in her eyes. She wanted to do it with Rommell, her husband's big
Rottweiler. She found it surprisingly easy to admit to herself that she did want
Rommell to fuck her; just her and the big Rottweiler alone on the floor in the
laundry. No audience. No humiliation of having people watch her do it. She
wanted to do it for her own pleasure, not for the amusement of others but by
herself, for herself.
It had been in the back of her mind since Monica told her about her experience,
and she had thought about it the night before when her husband had tricked her
into doing something else with Rommell. Lynne didn't want to admit that she
wanted to do it, not until now anyway.
Lynne watched herself in the mirror as she masturbated and imagined doing it
with the big Rottweiler. In her fantasy she did it the way Monica had described
doing it. On her hands and knees with him entering her from behind. It hadn't
taken her long to get him hard, and apart from having to help him put it inside
her he needed  no encouragement. Once inside her he was in control. Lynne just
knelt on the floor on her hands and knees and felt him enjoy himself on her, and
enjoyed him. She watched herself in the mirror; watched what he was doing to
her.
" Fuck your little bitch." She panted. " I'm your little bitch on heat."
In her mind she came when she felt him cum inside her and collapsed onto the
floor exhausted as soon as his big cock let go of her. It was an orgasm as
fierce as any she'd ever had. It left her breathless and dazed on the cold tile
floor of the Laundry.
As the orgasm she imagined faded, she suddenly found herself on the brink of a
real orgasm as she fantasised and masturbated and looked at herself in the
mirror.
Lynne forced herself to remove her hand from inside her stained panties.  She
looked down at the phone, hoping it would ring and knowing it wouldn't. She knew
her husband wasn't going to let her get herself off.
She was startled by the sudden noise outside. Rommell was on the other side of
the laundry door. She could hear him panting and making low growling noises. It
was as if he knew there was a bitch on heat waiting for him on the other side of
the door. He scratched on the door a few times with his huge paws, each time
sending a shiver of excitement down Lynne's spine.
She wanted so badly to do what she'd fantasised about and somehow Rommell knew.
All she had to do was open the door and position herself for him. She tried to
stop herself but her hand reached up and rested on the round porcelain door
handle. Her mind was racing as she slowly turned the handle to open the door and
let him in. She knew she shouldn't do this; but she could still hear him
breathing; hear him making those low growling noises; he wanted her as much as
she wanted him; he was just the other side of the door.....
Suddenly she pulled her hand away. In her mind she could see Rommell standing
there on the other side of the door; his cock stiff and ready for her; but she
could see her husband standing next to him looking down at her in disgust.
Maybe her husband was there, maybe he wasn't. Lynne's heart was thumping; she
could feel the pulse racing in the arteries in her neck; and she could feel her
cunt throbbing; she wanted so badly to do this; but she knew she couldn't; not
this time anyway.
It took her a long while to calm herself down. She splashed cold water on her
face from the sink in the corner of the laundry, she noticed her hands shaking
as she held them under the jet of water.
Eventually she regained some semblance of control and lied on the floor again,
staring at the door, and at herself in the mirror. After a while she heard
Rommell walk off and knowing he wasn't there anymore made it easier for her to
clam down. The temptation she found so hard to resist was no longer just the
other side of the door.
Although nothing had really happened the experience had drained Lynne
emotionally and physically, she drifted off to sleep for a few moments after he
was gone.
When she awoke. She lifted her head and saw herself in the mirror again. She saw
the look on her face and smiled at herself; then laughed quietly to herself. She
loved the way they treated her in this world of Slaves and Masters. She belonged
in this world.
After a while Lynne re read the last part she'd written in the diary again.
" The slave market in Australia is run by an organisation called 'The Pauline
Reage Society.' I don't know what it means or how it works but I know they're
very organised and it's all very formal. They run the auctions and oversee
everything, but that's all I know."
Lynne picked up the pen and started writing again:
Monica didn't understand or know much about The Society and she didn't seem to
care. I suspect that none of the slaves will ever really know. But I was still
intrigued by what Monica had said about her previous owner.
" Monica." I whispered. " You said the Mistress bought you  off another woman
and that you hope that neither Kelly or Rebecca would end up being owned by her.
Why ? How did you get into all this......"
" It's a long story Lynne. I was submissive from a very young age. Even as a
little girl I used to love games where I got tied up. When I was a teenager I
used to tie myself up when I masturbated and did all sorts of things with
myself." Monica giggled and looked up at me sheepishly. " I did have a few
'normal' boyfriends over the years but it never worked out. I didn't really know
what I wanted. I was always attracted to other girls but I was never game to do
anything about that.  So I masturbated a lot and kept experimenting with self
bondage.  Then I worked with a woman who I was really really attracted to; she
looked a lot like you Lynne." Monica paused and our eyes met in the silence.
" Anyway, I'd always sort of tried to ignore the feelings I felt for other
girls, the other stuff I was doing on my own made me feel weird enough as it
was. But the woman that looked like you changed everything. I couldn't ignore
the feelings I had for her. She was married and her and her husband were into
all this. To cut a long story short, I made love to the woman after a party at
her place one night and the next thing I knew I was working as a whore in a
brothel in Canberra. And  then I gave myself to them as their slave. I'd found
what I'd wanted. But within a few weeks they took me to an Auction and sold me.
At the time being 'sold' was the most incredible experience of my life, and I'd
had a lot of incredible experiences. But the woman that bought me was ugly and
boring. All she ever did was fuck me up the arse with a strap on dildo, make me
eat her, and lend me to her dyke friends to do the same. That was bad enough but
the worst part was her other.......  .......fetish."
It upset Monica to talk about what her previous Mistress had done to
her, and I couldn't imagine how I would cope with what Monica had had
to cope with,  so I tried to move the conversation on." But you ended up here ?"
" Yeah, one night my Mistress dressed me up without saying anything and took me
to the Auctions. She made me look as off as she could. I'd put a lot of weight
on; I hadn't been allowed to shower or bath in days; she cut my hair all jagged
and messy looking; she dressed me in daggy old clothes that I looked horrible in
and the only make up she put on me was a lot of black eye shadow and mascara. I
looked so ugly and off.
When I was put on the stand no one made a bid; I think that's what my Mistress
had wanted. She wanted to humiliate me by having no one bid for me. I can't
explain what it was like standing there knowing no one wanted me. Just standing
there as the auctioneer tried to find something good to say about me; to get
SOMEONE to bid something for me. I could see people laughing at me, and
whispering things to each other about me.
The auctioneer asked once more for any offers before I was taken away in
disgrace; and then a voice said "$150,000". I looked up and saw that a Blonde
Woman had made the bid. She was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. I could
tell my Mistress was furious, she hadn't expected anyone to want me. And from
what I've been told, you can't bid on your own slave. $150,000 is not much for a
slave, some fetch as much as a million, but I didn't care. I was just so
grateful to her for bidding on me.  And I still am. She saw something  in me
that no one else at the Auction saw. That was seven months ago and I've done
everything I can to please The Mistress since. I'd die for her Lynne."
The expression on Monica's face told me she meant what she said, and it scared
me a little. Would I die for the Mistress.? Maybe I would ?
Monica went very quiet after that. Reliving what her previous Mistress had done
to her sort of made her withdraw into herself for a while. But it made me
realise that there were people like that out there who could end up owning me.
It was a risk I was prepared to take. But I wasn't the one being sold tonight.
Monica and I lay on our bunks in silence with just our own thoughts and fears
for a long time after that conversation.
After  some time, I have no idea how long, Trevor came into the cage room. "
Listen Lynne." Monica whispered in a hurried voice. " Whatever you do don't fuck
up at the Auction tonight. They're like a fucking Royal Wedding or something to
the Mistress's and Master's. Whatever you do don't fuck up tonight." She got the
last few words in just as Trevor approached my cage.
He opened the door and attached a leash to my collar. He started to drag me off
my bunk and then suddenly stopped and looked at me. He has eyes that make you
want to look away; but I made myself smile back at him. Without saying anything
he grabbed me and pulled my face against his crotch. I ran my tongue over the
outline of his soft cock through his rough denim jeans and felt him begin to
grow hard. I undid his zipper, took his cock out and wrapped my lips around it.
Trevor just grabbed me by the hair and fucked my face until he came with his
cock deep down my throat. He seemed to  like it as I gagged and coughed and I
tried to swallow all of his hot salty cum and he pushed his cock even further
down my throat making me gag and cough even more.
When he was finished he led me down the maze of corridors and stairs and into
what looked like a garage or workshop; and then into an adjoining room that was
obviously his bedroom. It was a small, messy, sparsely furnished room with an
unmade bed against one wall and a TV and couch opposite the bed. There was a man
sitting on the couch watching cricket on the TV.
" Well...." Trevor said as he stood me in front of him. " What do you reckon ?"
The man wore grotty dark blue overalls and was drinking  a can of Tooheys
Draught. His eyes quickly darted over my body and then back to the TV.
" I thought you were going to get me one of those young blonde ones again." The
man said sounding disappointed.
" I couldn't get one of them. You could always just go home and screw your
wife." They both laughed loudly. " Fuck that !  She'll do."
" Get on the bed." Trevor said to me with those creepy eyes of his looking into
mine. The man didn't seem in all that much of a hurry to fuck me.  He and Trevor
were more interested in watching replays of a catch Ricky Ponting had taken.
Eventually after watching a dozen replays from a dozen different angles the man
got up and moved towards me, but he was still looking back at the TV as he did.
Being provided with a woman to fuck was obviously nothing new or special to
Trevor's mate.
He pulled the front of his overalls open, pushed his shorts and underpants down.
His large uncircumcised cock hung down between his legs. " Come on !" He said
impatiently. I lent over and slid his cock into my mouth and sucked on it and
ran my tongue over it trying to get him hard.When he was ready he pushed me away
and climbed up on the bed on top of me. Then his attention was drawn back to the
cricket on the TV again. Glen McGrath had yorked another of the Sri Lankan
batsmen, sending the middle stump cart wheeling back. The man on top of me
watched all the replays with his cock pushing against my cunt.  His cock was
only semi erect when he finally turned his attention back to me and started
trying to get his cock inside me.
He smelt of sweat and grease and beer as he fucked me and grabbed at my tits. He
wasn't remotely interested in whether or not I enjoyed it, I'm sure sex for this
man is always like that, so I just lay there and closed my eyes while he used
me; the taste of Trevor's sour cum still lingering in my mouth.
It took the man a long time to cum, but eventually his grunts became louder and
more intense and then he suddenly went limp, the full weight of his body pushing
down on mine.
" Get one of the young blonde one's for me next time will ya mate ?" He said as
he pulled himself out of me and dragged himself off me. " I can pick up sluts
like this one anywhere. Get one of the young blonde one's for me next time
hey...."
I knew the only sex this man got was when he paid for it or when Trevor brought
him one of the slaves; I was sure his wife felt the same way about fucking him
as he did about fucking her. His snide comments didn't bother me. I felt sorry
for him because he obviously believed what he was saying. A man with a cock like
that has a lot to offer a woman; but a man with an attitude like that has
nothing to offer a woman.
" Come on !" Trevor snapped at me as I got off the bed and straightened my skirt
and top. He grabbed my leash and took me to one of the bathrooms. For the first
time I was allowed to bath without supervision.
I washed away all traces of the man that had fucked me and cleansed my mouth and
throat of what Trevor had forced me to swallow. When I felt clean I dressed into
a fresh white Slave Girl outfit, put on some make up and perfume and waited.
" Put the fucking sandals on you stupid slut !" Trevor yelled at me from the
doorway as I was checking my make up again. I spun around, startled by his loud
nasty voice. I didn't know what he meant. The slaves never wore any shoes,
nothing on our feet except painted toenails. I started to panic a bit. " I'm
sorry Sir I don't ...."
" The fucking sandals on the fucking hamper where your clothes were you stupid
fucking slut !" Trevor stormed over to the hamper and grabbed a pair of white
flat sandals off the hamper and threw them at me. " I'm sorry. I didn't know." I
stuttered nervously as I bent over to pick them up. I kept thinking about what
Monica had said. " Whatever you do don't fuck up tonight."
I'd sucked Trevor off the way he wanted, his mate had seemed to enjoy fucking me
even if he had made out he didn't; I thought I was doing well until I saw the
look on Trevor's face. I think I'd seen the sandals but I didn't know I was
suppose to wear them. Trevor grabbed me roughly and put a red collar around my
neck and clipped a chain leash to it, then dragged me down the hallway.
He led me upstairs into the sitting room where the Mistress was seated on one of
the leather couches. She looked exquisite in a black evening gown with her long
blonde hair falling over her shoulders and expensive jewellery glittering around
her neck and hands. Trevor handed her my leash and I knelt on the floor at her
feet as Cherie served her a glass of Champaign from a silver tray. Cherie was
wearing a French Maid's outfit, like Kelly used to wear; she was serving the
Mistress like Kelly used to.
From where I was on the floor I could see up Cherie's skirt, I could see the
outline of her lips and the strip of blonde hair against the sheer black panties
she wore.
" What are you looking at Lynne ?" The Mistress asked.
" I.....I was looking up Cherie's skirt Mistress."
" It's a nice view isn't it ? "
" Yes Mistress." I thought I'd fucked up again, but it seemed I hadn't.  The
Mistress just smiled at me and told me to polish her shoes. I lent over and
started licking the expensive black leather. When her shoes glistened all over
with my saliva Cherie handed me a cloth to buff them with.
Suddenly my collar grabbed at my throat and I tried frantically to scramble to
my feet as I was dragged along the floor.
" Take her down to the van with the others." I heard The Mistress say as I
managed to get to my feet. My collar kept digging into my neck as a large dark
skinned man dressed in black pants with a white shirt and black tie led me down
some stairs and into a large garage. He slid the door on a black van open and
virtually threw me in.
Kelly and Rebecca were huddled together on the floor opposite me. The man
clipped a chain attached to a bracket on the roof of the van to my collar. I
slid my fingers between the collar and my throat and tried to get my breath
back; as I did I noticed Kelly and Rebecca again.
Rebecca looked so different to the other times I had seen her. The times when
she was Mistress Rebecca she looked so frightening  dressed in all the leather
with her big boots and a whip or crop in her hand. Now she just looked
frightened.
The hard face that I was so scared of was now pale and soft; the cold eyes that
had looked so cruelly at me before, now looked back at me with nothing but fear
and confusion.
Kelly and Rebecca were huddled together like two frightened little girls, their
collars clipped to the same bracket on the roof of the van as mine.  Kelly's
eyes met mine for an instant and I saw the hatred that she felt for me. She
thought I was part of the reason The Mistress was getting rid of her, but I
wasn't so sure. The Mistress did things for her own reasons; she was bored with
Kelly, that wasn't my fault; Kelly should have done more to keep The Mistress
interested in her.
Suddenly the van was plunged into darkness as the door slammed shut. The windows
were blacked out and a partition separated the back of the van from the front,
we sat on the carpeted floor in pitch blackness.
I don't know how long we drove for but it seemed like a long time, maybe an hour
maybe more; and apart from the hum of the engine and the rattling of our chains
the whole trip was taken in absolute silence and total darkness.
When the van stopped and the engine cut out the silence and darkness became
almost unbearable. I felt a great sense of relief when the van door slid open
and light spilled into the back of the van. But as I looked over at Kelly and
Rebecca I saw that their feelings were directly opposite to mine. They wanted
the door to stay shut, they wanted to stay huddled together in the comfort of
the darkness and the warmth of each others bodies.
The large dark skinned man unclipped the chains from our collars and dragged us
from the back of the van. We were inside a huge warehouse with a concrete floor.
Silver highbays suspended from the high roof  lit the area with a bright white
light. There must have been close to 30 similar vans parked around us. At the
other end of the warehouse there were rows and rows of  BMWs and Mercedes' and
Limousines and all sorts of expensive vehicles.
It was a bizarre scene; men and women wearing  expensive suits and dresses;
other women dressed in all sorts of revealing outfits; some in leather; others
in skimpy tops and skirts; others in sheer silk robes; some wearing nothing
except body jewellery.
We were half led half dragged down towards the millions of dollars worth of
luxury vehicles parked at the other end of the warehouse. The Mistress's black
BMW pulled into a parking space with a "reserved" sign and a number painted on
the floor, I can't remember the number;
" Take those two to the display area Kenneth. She's coming with me." The
Mistress took my leash off Kenneth and led me across the warehouse. I walked
behind her as I assumed a slave was suppose to; but no one had told me or taught
me how a slave was suppose to behave in a lot of situations. I still had a lot
to learn.
I watched Kenneth drag Kelly and Rebecca towards  a large roller door.  Two
large men dressed in Security uniforms watched expressionless as Kenneth slid a
keycard down the slot in an access panel on the wall.  An electric motor hummed
and the large roller door groaned and creaked as it slowly lifted. It's hard to
describe the way Kelly and Rebecca looked as Kenneth led them away to whatever
awaited them on the other side of the roller door. Lost, frightened, overawed.
But somehow I knew in amongst all the emotions they were feeling there would
have been an element of arousal. I'd thought about it in the darkness and
silence in the van as we drove. Just the thought of actually being "Sold" had
certainly aroused me, but then, I wasn't the one being sold.
The Mistress stopped in front of a white metal door that looked like one of
those big coolroom doors. Two men who looked like clones of the two who guarded
the roller door watched as she punched some numbers into a keypad on the wall.
There was a click sound and the door slid open to reveal a long enclosed walkway
with plush gold carpet. The sides were lined with white statues of naked women
in all sorts of erotic poses, and exotic flowers hung down in ceramic pots from
the ceiling.
We walked slowly, The Mistress seemed to like the Statues and the incredible
combination of fragrances from all the flowers. Two stunningly attractive Asian
women wearing the garments of Egyptian slave girls bowed gracefully as we
approached. " Welcome to The Society Mistress." They said in harmony as we
passed them and entered what looked like a foyer area.
The foyer opened into a large auditorium or ballroom. There were hundreds of men
in suits and women in expensive Evening Gowns mingling and talking as women in
clear plastic tops and skirts served Champaign from gold trays. There was a
stage in the middle of the room that was lit in such a way that it seemed as if
the stage was floating. On the stage were two elegantly beautiful women with
long black hair wearing sheer white silk gowns. They were seated at two large
white Grand Piano's; the music they played was as beautiful as the women who
played it.
" Good evening Colin." The Mistress said. I suppose I should have been more
surprised than I was, but I was becoming accustomed to the unexpected. Colin is
a man in his mid 40s, tall with short dark hair and a neatly trimmed moustache.
He looked quite good in a Charcoal Amani suit. He is a business associate of my
husbands and we've met socially many times.
" Can I take that for you ?"
" Yes thank you Colin." The Mistress replied as she handed him my leash and
walked across the Ivory Marble floor towards the ballroom.  The collar dug into
my neck again as Colin pulled on it and led me towards what looked like a cloak
cupboard. The room was dimly lit and there were at least a dozen other women in
various types of revealing " Slave Girl' outfits with their leashes clipped to
hooks in the low ceiling.
I didn't want to look at Colin so I looked at the faces of the other slaves in
the cramped room as Colin clipped my leash to one of the hooks. I liked the way
they looked. One girl in particular held my gaze. She was very young and she
looked incredible. The contrast of the innocence on her face and in her eyes to
the raw sexuality her scantily dressed body exuded excited me; especially when
she looked at me and smiled.
Suddenly the room was plunged into darkness, the image of the girls face now
only in my mind. I don't know why but I reached down and slid a finger inside
myself and lifted it to my mouth to taste myself; I tasted good; I wanted the
girl in the white G-Sting panties and white top to taste me.
As the image of the girl in white faded I started thinking about what a strange
feeling it was standing there like that with the other women; waiting to be
collected by our owners. Then my thoughts turned to Colin. I'd always known he
fancied me, but it wasn't until I saw the look in his eyes the last time we met
that I realised how much he wanted me sexually.
My husband and I had gone to a nice restaurant for a quiet romantic dinner. I'd
worn a skirt that was so short it barely covered my crotch when I walked; my
husband loves that skirt. Colin and some friends of his were having dinner at
the restaurant. My husband had gone over to their table a few times, and Colin
had come to ours. We stopped at his table again as we were leaving and Colin
jokingly said something about how short my skirt was. I couldn't believe it when
my husband lifted the front of my skirt up for a split second in the middle of
the restaurant for Colin and anybody else who happened to be looking to have a
better look. We'd all been drinking and it was all just a bit of fun, but the
look in Colin's eyes told me how much he wanted to lift my skirt himself.
I laughed as I tried to be angry with my husband for doing what he did but it's
all we talked about in the taxi on the way home. It's all we talked about while
we fucked when we got home; and it was the look in Colin's eyes I saw when I
came with my husbands tongue deep inside me. That all seems such a long time ago
now.
Suddenly the door burst open and the room was illuminated again by the circular
fluorescent light on the ceiling. Colin shut the door behind him and looked at
me. The look on his face and in his eyes told me what he was thinking, what he
wanted.
" I've been waiting a long time for this Lynne." He said in a low voice as he
ran his hands over my shoulders and down to my breasts. He cupped them in his
hands and squeezed them tightly, flicking his thumbs over my nipples. Then he
reached up and unclipped the leash on my collar.  He didn't say anything else or
do anything else, he didn't need to, I knew what he wanted me to do.
I kissed and nibbled on his neck and down over his chest and stomach until I was
on my knees with his crotch in front of my face; I could see that he was already
hard. I undid his zipper and pulled his cock out; he wasn't very big, but he was
very hard. I gently licked the head, lapping up the salty pre-cum that dripped
from the eye of his cock, then I licked along the shaft and sucked him into my
mouth.
" Oh God I've been waiting a long time for this...." He said again as I slid his
cock in and out of my mouth. " That's it you fucking little slut!"
I could feel the eyes of the other women in the room on me, and I could see the
girl in white out of the corner of my eye. Suddenly Colin pulled me to my feet;
spun me around; pushed me against the wall; lifted the back of my skirt and
positioned himself between my legs.
It seemed as if I was always wet these days and his cock slid easily inside me;
I pushed my arse out so he could get at me better. Colin fucked me with the
urgency and intensity of a man who had indeed been waiting a long time.
I was just starting to enjoy the feel of his cock pounding in and out of me when
he moaned loudly and came. My body slapped hard against the wall as he fucked me
wildly as his cum spurted inside me. Then he suddenly stopped, let out a low
loud growl and bit me on the neck.
" Next time, I'm going to fuck you up that cute little arse of yours." He
whispered into my ear breathlessly. " Clean this you slut !" He snapped at me
and I knelt down and licked his cock clean. Then he pushed me away and called me
a slut again. He obviously liked calling me a slut; but not as much as I liked
being called a slut.
I got to my feet and straightened my skirt and top and Colin started laughing
quietly. He was laughing at me, but I wasn't sure why. For years I'd been the
respectable wife of a work colleague and in general Colin had treated me with
respect, even though at times the look in his eyes had shown what he'd like to
do with me. Now he'd done that and more and doubtless had other things in mind
for me when the occasion presented itself. I assumed that that is what he was
smugly laughing at; the respectable wife of a colleague who'd shown herself to
be nothing more than a cheap slut. It didn't bother me that that amused him, I
felt no shame in what I was, what I had become.
But when I looked up to show him that I wasn't ashamed of what I was I saw what
he was really laughing at. He was pointing to a little puddle of cum on the
floor where I had knelt down to clean his cock." You're leaking Lynne." He said
still laughing. He told me to lift up the front of my skirt; cum was dripping
out of me and running down the inside of my thighs.
" Clean her up." He said to the girl in white as he unclipped her leash.
" Yes Sir." She answered in a soft sweet voice. Our eyes met for an instant as
she knelt in front of me and started licking up the trickles of cum off the
inside of my thighs, slowly  working her way up my legs. I moaned softly as I
felt her tongue on my lips; and I moaned loudly when her tongue suddenly plunged
inside me.
" Don't you get off on this you little slut." Colin said in a mocking tone.
" No Sir." I moaned trying not to enjoy what I was enjoying so much.
" Where's her tongue Lynne ?"
" Inside me....inside my cunt...."
" And what's she doing with her tongue ?"
" She's...she's....licking your cum out of me...."
" You like her tongue inside you, don't you little slut ?"
" Yes !" I panted. He was getting off on watching me trying not to get off; and
he was making it even harder for me not to. I couldn't hold on much longer. " I
think my cunt is clean now Sir, I think she can stop now...."
" What a slut like you thinks doesn't matter Lynne. "
" No Sir...I'm sorry....." All I could do was bite my lip and try not to cum. 
The girl in white helped me without Colin knowing. She did as he had told her to
and licked and sucked every drop of his cum from on me and inside me; but she
didn't let her tongue touch my clit. I would not have been able to stop myself
from cumming if she did.
Colin enjoyed watching me squirm with the  girls tongue inside me; but he wanted
me to cum; he wanted me to cum without permission and he grew frustrated when I
was able to hold on.
" Did any of my cum drip down the crack of your arse Lynne ?"
" NO !" I answered quickly, I knew what he was thinking. " No Sir it didn't."
" We better make sure." He said with that smirk on his face. He made me turn
around and bend over so the girl in white could get at my arse. I grunted loudly
as her tongue forced it's way inside me there. I'd never had an orgasm from only
anal stimulation before. If Colin hadn't told the girl to stop when he did I
would have had my first one in that way with her sweet young tongue up my arse.
I don't know why Colin stopped her when he did. Was it because he knew I was
going to cum; or was it that he thought I was going to be able to hold on and he
was getting bored?  I don't think it mattered to him anyway. He knew how close I
was; he knew the state I was in when he clipped my leash back on; he knew what
he'd done to me; and that obviously pleased him.
The girl in white and I exchanged looks and smiles just as the light went out
and the room was plunged into darkness again. I could hear the other women
breathing and it was only then that I gave them any thought. I'd noticed them
when I first went down on Colin, but hadn't noticed them again until the room
was dark and silent again. That struck me as odd, that I could do all that in
front of these women and forget that they were even there. I laughed quietly at
myself; what wasn't odd or bizarre in this world I'd hope to become a part of ?
I didn't realise that my hand was under my skirt and that I was gently stroking
myself until the door burst open and light spilled into the room again. I
quickly pulled my hand out and tried to hide the evidence on my fingers of what
I'd been doing.
Steven unclipped my leash and the young girl in white's leash  from the ceiling
hooks and led us out of the room. Steven is another work associate of my
husbands. He's a big man but not particularly attractive.  He has one eye which
is slightly skewed; you notice it the first few times you meet him, but tend to
forget it or not notice after a while; but I noticed it again this time when he
looked at me.
Steven is a really lovely man, friendly, funny, extremely polite; that's
probably why I felt a hint of embarrassment when he looked at me; a sense of
shame that I didn't feel with Colin.
Steven led us across the foyer and down a hall into a long narrow empty room. "
You both think you want to be slaves. You both fantasise and masturbate at the
thought of it; but neither of you as yet fully understand what being a slave
really means. You've both been told that this is not a game, that this is very
very real. Tonight you will learn more about how real it is." This was obviously
a speech Steven had given many times before.
" You will no longer have husbands or boyfriends or lovers. You will have no
friends, no acquaintances, no contact with relatives or anyone other than your
owner and those your owner chooses to share you with. You will no longer have
any possessions, you will be a possession. You will forfeit everything you own
so as you can be owned. Obedience is the only thing that will enable you to
endure what will be done to you. You will have no rights bar one, the right to
be kept alive."
Steven paused for a moment to let his words sink in; I knew everything he said
already, I'd been told many times before. But the way he said it gave an edge to
it that scared me a little.
" You will have no life other than the life your owner chooses for you. As far
as 'normal' society goes it will be as if you no longer exist; it will be as if
you were dead; and there may be times you wished you were."
" You're here because you've met someone in The Society who makes your dirty
little cunts quiver so much you think you want to give yourself to them as their
slave. But ultimately the person you initially give yourself to will tire of you
and bring you here where you will be sold to the highest bidder. That could be a
man or a woman or a group; an Australian or a foreigner. They may be white or
black or coloured, we don't care and neither will you. You will live in Sydney
or Singapore or Seattle or wherever your owner takes you. You will be tortured
and abused and humiliated as a matter of course."
As he spoke an image appeared on the wall at the end of the room; a beam of
bright light hovered over us projecting the image onto the wall, and the sounds
of a woman screaming filled the room.
She was a young brunette woman; she was tied to a post while a large brute of a
man in black whipped her viciously. The whip broke her skin and blood trickled
from red lines that covered her back.
I flinched each time the whip cracked across her body making her scream and beg
for mercy. Then suddenly the whip hung limply in the mans hands and another
woman appeared and untied her. Her face was red and streaked with tears. She
fell to the floor at the mans feet kissing and licking his big leather boots as
she thanked him for whipping her.
Suddenly the image changed and there was a slim sandy Blonde Woman being
forcibly led across a room and bent over a padded  stool; her wrists and ankles
were shackled to the floor with heavy chains. All the while she was begging them
not to do this, to do something else with her, anything else but not this. Then
another woman appeared carrying a branding iron. The slave's plea's became
louder and more desperate as the woman got closer. The scream she let out sent
an icy chill up my spine and I had to look away. When I looked back there was a
small "TS" insignia branded on the slaves left shoulder blade.
She was still groaning in pain as the image suddenly changed again. A dark
skinned woman was on her hands and knees crying out in ecstasy as a large
Doberman mounted her unaided from behind and fucked her.  The images kept
changing; scene after scene of women being used and abused in the most cruel and
disgusting ways appeared before us. Some of the things I saw I'd already done or
had done to me, some of the things I saw I hadn't.....as yet.
If the images were meant to shock us, to make us re-think what it was we were
doing then they didn't serve their purpose. My already wet cunt was dripping as
the final image faded; and I could tell by the look on the face of the girl in
white that she was as aroused and fascinated by what she had just seen as I was.
" That is your future." Steven said in a deep low voice. " That is a sample of
what awaits you if you do this." The room went silent for a moment.
" I've been waiting a long time too Lynne." Steven said in a very different
voice. He caught me by surprise. I was still imagining myself doing the things
I'd just seen the other women do.
Steven's cock is not particularly long but very thick. It was difficult to get
it in my mouth properly as I knelt in front of him. It was even more difficult
to swallow all of his cum, there was so much of it. His cock just kept pumping
it in my mouth and down my throat faster than I could swallow it, but I did
swallow it, every drop of it.
I cleaned his cock for him and then he left, leaving us alone with our thoughts,
and each other; alone except for the burly security guard who stood with his
back to us on the other side of the open door at the other end of the room.
The girl in white leaned against the wall with her back to the guard and slipped
a hand down the top of her panties. I started to say something but she put the
finger of her other hand against her lips to stop me, gesturing towards the
security guard behind her.
The things that had happened; what she'd seen and what she'd done had left her
as aroused as I was, and she was going to do something about it. She smiled at
me and her eyes lit up as her fingers found the spot. She looked like a naughty
little schoolgirl who was masturbating in front of a girl friend with her
parents in the next room. It was all so natural and innocent in a place that was
so unnatural and debauched.
" You're Mistress is going  to spend a lot of time spanking you and whipping
you, you naughty little slut." I thought to myself.
I watched as she masturbated in silence. Her fingers had obviously found her
clitoris as they moved frantically around inside her panties and inside her. I
watched as the expression on her face slowly changed as the pleasure built
inside her. The look on her face was almost enough to make me cum.
I glanced over her shoulder at the Security Guard who still stood with his back
to us in the doorway. The girl in white was close, I could tell. Her hand was
moving faster and her eyes were on fire. She bit her bottom lip and nodded her
head at me; she was going to cum.
" For Christ sake don't make any noise." I thought to myself as I watched her
pleasure herself in silence. She opened her mouth as if to cry out as the first
wave of her orgasm ripped through her, but she didn't make a sound. She closed
her eyes and her face grimaced as if in pain as she rubbed herself faster as her
orgasm grew stronger.
I wanted to hear her cum, I wanted to hear what she sounded like, what sorts of
noises she made, but she made none. Suddenly her eyes sprung open as if jolted
open by what was happening to her. Her mouth was wide open, her head rocking
slightly with each spasm. Then she closed her eyes again and her face lit up in
a mischievous smile as she enjoyed the last moments of her orgasm.
I saw her body relax as she came down from the heights she had taken herself to.
She stood there for a moment, her hand still down her panties but motionless.
Then she pulled her hand out and held her fingers in front of me, they glistened
with her cum and I licked and sucked them clean for her as I watched the
security guard over her shoulder. She tasted as good as she looked.
" Your turn." She only mouthed the words but I understood her. I shook my head.
" No. I can't." I said without speaking, but she just smiled at me with that
enchanting smile of hers and nodded her head.
" Yes. You can." The Security Guard turned his head and gave us a curt and
disinterested glance; but we hadn't made a sound.
We swapped positions when he turned away, me with my back to him this time. "
No...I can't." I mouthed the words again but my hand was reaching up under my
skirt as I did.
I looked into the girl in white's eyes as my fingers moved between the slippery
folds of flesh between my legs. I grunted softly when my finger brushed over my
clit. Her eyes shot from mine to the Security Guard behind me then back to my
eyes. He mustn't have moved because she smiled at me and nodded for me to try
again.
I gritted my teeth to try to hold in the noises I wanted to make as I slid a
finger inside myself. The girl in white looked over my shoulder again and nodded
for me to keep going. It wasn't going to take much to make myself cum, I knew
that, I just didn't know if I could cum in silence the way she had. But the look
on her face, the way she encouraged me to keep going with her eyes made it seem
that I would cum in silence.  It was too late for me to stop now anyway.
I pushed my thumb hard against my clit and fucked myself with my finger. I soon
felt it begin to swell inside me, felt it getting closer. The girl in white 
looked so young, so pretty, so innocent. I wanted so badly to cum looking at her
and I wanted her to watch me cum. I motioned for her to check the Security Guard
one more time before I let myself cum. She looked over my shoulder, smiled at me
with those eyes of hers and nodded her head that it was safe to cum.
" You should have learnt by now not to trust anyone except your Mistress Lynne."
Steven's deep voice startled me. I spun around and saw him glaring at me, then I
looked back at the girl in white.
" You Fucking Bitch !" I screamed at her. Steven pulled my hand out from under
my skirt. " Please let me cum..." I begged him, my mind was racing I didn't know
what was happening, but I did know I was going to cum.  I fought with him to
free my hand so I could finish myself off; but he held my arms tightly, and
glared into my eyes. " You fucking bitch !" I yelled at her again as a ripple of
pleasure ran through me and quickly faded.
I don't know how long we stood there like that, with Steven holding me tightly
by the wrists. Eventually my mind began to clear, my body still ached for the
pleasure that I'd been denied by her betrayal, but I was in control again. " I'm
sorry, please I'm sorry..."
Steven's eyes were cold and unresponsive. " Your Mistress will be informed of
this."
" Please don't tell her, please....." I stopped begging him because I could see
it would achieve nothing. The young girl in white had a smug look on her face
when I looked back at her. I didn't understand how she could betray me like
that. " You fucking bitch !" I mumbled again. But no one was listening, no one
cared.
" Whatever you do, don't fuck up tonight Lynne." Monica had said. I trusted her,
she hadn't betrayed me, or had she ? I didn't understand anything anymore;
except what Steven had just said about not trusting anyone except my Mistress. I
could only hope that I hadn't learnt that lesson too late.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 21. THE AUCTION.
" Please don't tell her, please....." I stopped begging him because I could see
it would achieve nothing. The young girl in white had a smug look on her face
when I looked back at her. I didn't understand how she could betray me like
that. " You fucking bitch !" I mumbled again. But no one was listening, no one
cared.
" Whatever you do, don't fuck up tonight Lynne." Monica had said. I trusted her,
she hadn't betrayed me, or had she ? I didn't understand anything anymore;
except what Steven had just said about not  trusting anyone except my Mistress.
I could only hope that I hadn't learnt that lesson too late.
Steven led the girl in white from the room and left me there alone with the door
shut and the room in darkness. I still needed to cum, I could have masturbated
and achieved the relief I so desperately needed and no one would have known; but
I didn't. I'd made the same mistake so many times now, cumming or masturbating
without permission; I wasn't going to do it again. I was so angry with the
little bitch who had betrayed me, but I was even angrier with myself.
Steven returned and closed the door behind him and looked at me with an
expression on his face that both scared and excited me.
" Maybe there is something you can do for me...."
" Anything." I said eagerly grabbing the opportunity. " If you don't tell The
Mistress what you caught me doing I'll do anything you want."
He looked me up and down for a moment. " Do you swallow Lynne?"
" You know I do..." I said confused, it seemed such a silly thing to say. I was
here because I wanted to become a slave. I'd sucked him off and swallowed every
drop of his cum not more than half an hour ago. Then I realised it wasn't his
cum he wanted me to swallow.
I couldn't look at him or answer him. I just nodded that I would do it. But he
made me look at him and he made me tell him what I would do for him.
He had me kneel in front of him and unzip his pants. I put his soft cock in my
mouth and closed my eyes trying to think of something else, trying to pretend I
was somewhere else, doing something else.
" You really are a stupid little slut Lynne." The Mistress's voice startled me;
but seeing the girl in white with her surprised me even more. Steven took his
cock out of my mouth and pushed me onto the floor. I just looked up at them, I
didn't understand what was going on.
" You're here to learn more about what being a slave really means Lynne; and
you're a very slow learner. Pity you're not more like her." The Mistress stroked
the girl in white's hair affectionately.
" She masturbated too." I said with more than a hint of jealousy in my voice. "
She got herself off..."
" But she had permission you insolent little bitch. You're just a cheap little
slut Lynne; and there's a big difference between being a slut and being a
slave."
They left me alone in the dark again. I thought I really had fucked up this
time. I should never have spoken to The Mistress like that. But as confused and
worried and mixed up about what was going on as I was, my cunt still ached to be
touched. I ignored as best I could what my body wanted me to do.
Sitting in the dark alone I had time to think. They were trying to show me more
of what being a slave really means; but they were playing with me again too.
They kept telling me this wasn't a game anymore, but they kept playing games
with me.
The door opened and I could see the outline of a woman standing in the doorway;
with light spilling into the room from behind her.
" You're pathetic Lynne." I knew the voice but I didn't recognise it." You know
you're not to masturbate without permission but you couldn't  keep your hands
off that pretty little pussy of yours could you Lynne ?"
The lights came on and hurt my eyes for a moment as I tried to focus on the
woman. She was wearing a little red Slave Girl outfit. " Cherie ? What are you
doing here...?"
She was standing in the doorway looking down at me curled up on the floor in the
corner. " What the fuck has it got to do with you Lynne !"
" I don't know I..."
" It has NOTHING to do with you. And do you really think doing that for Steven
would have stopped him from telling the Mistress what he'd caught you doing ? 
Are you really that stupid ? Our sole purpose in life is to be used Lynne. To
amuse, to entertain and to satisfy others; that's all slaves like us are good
for. People don't need a reason to use us."
" I know, I'm trying to learn..."
" The only thing you have to learn is obedience Lynne. If you really do want to
be a slave, if that really is what you know you want to be, then you better
hurry up and learn."
" Yes, she better." The Mistress said as she walked into the room.
"  I'm sorry Mistress. I know how many times I've said that; I know how many
times I've disappointed you."
" I don't want to hear how sorry you are Lynne I want you to show me how sorry
you are."
I had been ready to burst into tears; I really didn't know what to expect next;
but the tone of her voice was calm and relaxed. I thought I knew what she meant
but I wasn't sure, I couldn't be sure of anything anymore.
" I'll do anything to show you how sorry I am Mistress, just tell me what you
want me to do."
" You're the one who disobeyed me Lynne, you're the one who has disappointed me
again. It's up to you to show me how sorry you are."
" I will Mistress, I'll show you....."
" I hope for your sake that you do Lynne." Her last few words were ominous in
there meaning but casual in the way she said them.
" Have you ensured that Rebecca and Kelly are properly displayed?" The Mistress
asked Cherie.
" Yes Mistress."
" Good. Tidy her up and bring her into the display room."
" What do I do Cherie ?" I asked after the Mistress had left. " I don't know
what to think or do next. I ..."
" You think too much Lynne, that's you're biggest problem. Stop trying to figure
everything out. Just accept what you are. The only thing you have to think about
is how to please your Mistress. Not why does she want me to do this, or why did
she do that? Being a slave means giving up your right to think for yourself."
" I know I know.....But what do I do to show her I'm sorry ?"
" Jesus Christ Lynne what do you think?"  I just looked at her, I didn't have
any idea.  " I just told you the only thing you have to think about is how to
please your Mistress. What do you think you could do that would please her Lynne
?"
" I don't know....something disgusting; something humiliating......"
Cherie just looked at me, there really was no need to say anything. The answer
was obvious all along. There was nothing in particular for me to do, no one act
would show her. What I had to do was what I should have been doing all along; I
had to do whatever I was told to do. Being obedient was the only way to show her
how sorry I was and that I had learnt from my mistakes. Whatever I was told to
do from now on I would do without hesitation.
Cherie straightened my skirt and top and fluffed my hair and stood back and
looked at me. " Being a slave means more than just letting people treat you like
one. You've got to act like a slave and think like a slave; but more than
anything you have to need to be a slave; not just want to, but need to."
" Thanks Cherie." I said kissing her softly on the cheek. I understood things
better now, or at least I thought I did. This was what I wanted, what I needed,
I had no doubt about that.
The anger and frustration drained from Cherie's face. " You've got  to stop
trusting other slaves and other people too Lynne. The only person you can really
trust is your Mistress."
" I trust you Cherie."
" Well you shouldn't, I don't trust you." Her voice was harsh but her face was
soft. " And you've got to stop developing feelings for other slaves Lynne.
Slaves don't have feelings Lynne we can't afford to, we just have bodies. "
Cherie took my leash and led me toward the door then she stopped suddenly and
turned and looked at me. " Kelly trusted you Lynne, and you betrayed her. You
let her take your whipping for you; so don't get all high and mighty about
another slave betraying you; you're no better than the rest of us Lynne."
Neither her voice nor her face were soft this time. What she said stung me and I
wanted to say something, to hit back; but Cherie was right I had betrayed Kelly;
but nothing like the way the girl in white had betrayed me.
Cherie led me  down a corridor and into a large room that looked like an
upmarket boutique on 5th Avenue or Orchard Road. It was lavishly decorated with
platformed stands down the sides and middle of the room. But instead of
mannequins modelling designer labels, the stands displayed women for sale.
Masters and Mistress's strolled around the room looking at the array of slaves
on offer.
" What are you two doing in here." A Security guard said abruptly as we entered
the room. " My Mistress instructed me to deliver this woman to her here Sir."
Cherie answered nervously.
" Another new one." The Security Guard said looking  me up and down.
" They're mine George." The Mistress said as she approached us." Some friends of
mine want to see you in my private room Cherie; and when they've finished with
you go and wait beside the car. Kenneth may want something to do while he's
waiting too."
" Yes Mistress." Cherie said politely.
The Mistress took my leash and led me into the room where the slaves for sale
were displayed. " The slaves are put on show  here first, so as any potential
buyer can have a closer look at them before the Auction.  One day it could be
you up there on display Lynne."
I hadn't given any thought to being owned by some one else. I only wanted to
belong to The Blonde Woman; but it doesn't work like that.  A slave doesn't get
to choose who owns her. I could give myself to the Blonde Woman, and she could
sell me to somebody else whenever she wanted. Strangely the thought didn't
particularly worry me. I think I've reached a point where being a slave and
living that life style is more important to me than who ends up owning me; but I
hope the Blonde Woman keeps me for a while at least; if she takes me as her
slave at all that is.
We strolled down the aisles looking at the women. They really were just like
Mannequins in an exclusive fashion shop. The stands they stood on were covered
with silk and stood about a foot off the marble floor. The women were lit up
with those little spot lights they use in fashion shops; and the women never
moved unless they were told to.
They were dressed in all sorts of revealing and erotic ways. Some wore
traditional Harem Girl type costumes; others were dressed in modern looking
leather and chains; some were naked except for body jewellery.  They all had
price tags around their necks, and labels on their wrists which gave details
about them.
The Mistress stopped in front of one of the stands. The woman on display was
dressed in Leopard Skin Bra and Panties. The tag on her wrist said:
Name: Therese.
Age: 28.
Height:  160cm  (5'3")
Weight: 51kg      (8 st)
Experience: 2 years.
Previous Owners: 8

The price tag around her neck read: $150,000.
" That's her Reserve price. Do you know what that means Lynne?"
" I'm not completely stupid." I said to myself. " I think so Mistress." I said
to her.
" It's the minimum price her owners will accept, if the bidding doesn't reach
the Reserve, then she's taken away in disgrace. In her case, the reserve price
is also the minimum price set by The Society. Her owners don't expect much
interest in her. Why is that Lynne ?"
" I don't know Mistress." I quickly looked at Therese again. She was slim,
reasonably attractive with short dark brown hair. Her breasts were only average
in size but I liked the look of them. I thought she looked nice.
" Don't just look at her body Lynne, that's very important, but there's more to
a good slave than nice tits and a pretty pussy. Look into her eyes, look at her
demeanour. She's boring Lynne. That's why she's had so many owners in such a
short time."
The woman never flinched while we stood there discussing her, she never
hesitated when The Mistress told her to pull her panties down or to lift up her
bra.
" I don't like your nipples but you have got a nice cunt."
" Thank you Mistress." Therese's voice was calm and polite as she stood there
with her panties down around her knees and her bra up over her tits.
" But people get bored with you very quickly, don't they Therese."
" Yes Mistress. Some of my owners have told me I'm a boring slave."
" Have you been marked in any way ?"
" Yes Mistress. One of my Masters had the word slave tattooed on my arse and on
my shoulder." Therese turned around slowly. The tattoo's were on the top of her
right cheek and just above her right shoulder blade.
" Why did your Master mark you like this Therese ?" The Mistress asked as she
ran her hand over Therese's arse.
" Because he wanted to Mistress."
Therese didn't pull up her panties or put her bra back on until we had moved
onto the next slave on display. She was a very attractive brunette wearing a
Harem Girl style outfit. Two men in suits were looking at her and touching her.
The Mistress gave her a disinterested glance and moved onto the next one. She
was a young woman, with long blonde hair, tanned skin and deep blue eyes. Her
price tag said $750,000.
She looked a bit like Cherie, but perhaps even more beautiful. She was naked
except for a small gold chain around her waste; she looked magnificent.
Everything about her was perfect. Her skin; her tits; her teeth; her arse; her
pussy. She was faultless. The Mistress looked at her and talked to her for a
while and moved on.
The Mistress stopped to have a closer look at some of the women, and simply
walked past others totally disinterested. It was an amazing feeling being with
her while she browsed what was for sale, what women were for sale.
Kelly and Rebecca were on display at the end of the room. They both wore their
little red Slave Girl skirts with the jagged hem, and the sheer silk scarves
around their breasts. Kelly was holding the front of her skirt up for a youngish
couple to admire what she had between her legs.  Rebecca had no one looking at
her.
" Has anyone shown any interest in you Rebecca ?" The Mistress asked in a
sarcastic tone.
" A few people Mistress." Rebecca answered politely, but I could sense the
embarrassment she was trying to mask.
" But not as many as have shown an interest in Kelly."
" No Mistress." Rebecca answered softly. I looked at the price tag around her
neck. $250,000. I wasn't sure whether that was good or not.
Kelly turned around, bent over and lifted up the back of her skirt. The couple
inspecting her ran their hands over Kelly's arse.
" You'd love to stick you're cock up her sweet little arse hole wouldn't you"
The woman said to the man with her. " Almost as much as you'd love to have that
nice pink tongue of hers up your sweet little arse hole." The man replied and
they smiled at each other.
The Mistress led me around the room to look at the rest of the women for sale,
there were about 20 in all. A few caught the Mistress's eye and she would talk
to them and inspect their bodies. We were headed back towards the entrance when
the Mistress walked towards one of the women on display. There was a small cue
waiting to look at her: it was the girl in white; but she looked very different
now. I couldn't figure out why I hadn't noticed her on the way in.
" Hello Ailene." The Mistress said with a warm smile on her face and in her
voice when the people in front eventually moved on.
" Hello Mistress." The girl said smiling back. Her name tag said Ailene, an
unusual name, but The Mistress knew how to pronounce it; "A-Leen." She obviously
knew Ailene very well; and I was sure the other Mistress's and Masters would
love to get to know Ailene well too.
She was dressed in a school uniform. A short green and white chequered skirt
that barely covered her crotch; a white shirt with very few of the buttons done
up and no bra. A green school tie hung loosely around her neck. The school girl
look was completed with her white socks and brown shoes.
" You've been looking forward to this haven't you Ailene." The Mistress said as
she ran a finger over the outline of Ailene's stiff nipple.
" Yes Mistress I have, very much."
" When did you turn 18 ?"
" Three months ago Mistress, my sister has provided copies of my birth
certificate and other documentation if you require it Mistress."
" That won't be necessary Ailene, I think I know both you and your sister well
enough by now." They exchanged knowing smiles. " You've met Ailene, haven't you
Lynne."
" Yes Mistress." I said softly, still distracted by the beautiful young woman
standing in front of me. I didn't like her, but I couldn't resist her.
The tag on her wrist read:
Name: Ailene.
Age: 18.
Height:  157cm  (5'2")
Weight: 48kg      (7st 2lb)
Experience: 4 years.
Previous Owners: 1.

It didn't make much sense at the time. The Society was obviously very careful
about ensuring that the women they used and sold were of legal age; then how
could she have been a slave for 4 years already ?
" What do you think of her Lynne ?" I still hated the little bitch for betraying
me the way she did but I had to admit she looked absolutely gorgeous.
" She's incredible Mistress." I answered honestly; and Ailene was just that,
incredible.  Smooth young skin with a dark olive complexion; big brown eyes;
shoulder length dark almost black hair; a slim figure with smallish breasts and
a face that looked both innocent and sensuous at the same time.
The price tag around her neck showing her reserve price said:
$1,000,000. I was sure there would be no shortage of offers for her; but whoever
dressed her up like a school girl had ensured she'd fetch an even higher price.
A small group of well dressed men and women were waiting patiently behind us to
see her, although a few looked at me disdainfully.
" Enjoy your new life Ailene." The Mistress said warmly.
" Thank you Mistress, I know I will."
The Mistress led me out of the room and down the corridor which met another in a
"T" intersection and we turned right. The corridors were wide with the same
Marble floors as the foyer and the auditorium. The walls were decorated with
large framed black and white photo's of women in erotic poses. Some were bound
with ropes or chains others were being whipped or punished in other ways. There
were some photo's that featured a woman who looked somehow familiar.
It was a bizarre almost surreal scene just walking down the corridors.  This was
their world. Masters and Mistress's with scantily dressed slaves on leashes;
women on the floor on their hands and knees at their owners feet as their owners
talked casually with other Masters and Mistress's.  One woman was being used as
a foot rest for two men who were smoking cigarettes and talking; another woman
was bent over being whipped on her bare arse with a cane walking stick by her
angry Master; another woman was on her knees begging her Mistress for
forgiveness for something she'd done wrong. It was all so unreal and yet all so
real.  It was their world and I wanted to be a part of it.
The Mistress took me into a room with a large grey "L" shaped lounge, a coffee
table and a small bar. It felt like my heart had stopped when I saw Michelle
walk out of what looked like an ensuit or bathroom.  She had a glow in her eyes
and a smile on her face. " That was great Cherie." She said as Cherie followed
her out of the ensuit.
" It was my pleasure Miss." Cherie replied. Michelle saw me but didn't
acknowledge me. Michelle's  husband David worked with my husband. It was in
their garage about three weeks ago that all this started.
" Where's David ?" The Mistress asked as she joined Michelle on the lounge. " He
had to have a look at one of the slaves, she's developed a weight problem and
her owners want something done about it."
The Mistress had stood me in a corner and just left me there. No one paid me any
attention as The Mistress and Michelle talked. After Cherie fixed them some
cocktails at the bar the Mistress sent her off to wait beside the car and see if
there was anything Kenneth wanted. David never looked at me when he came into
the room, but I know he saw me.
A few more things became a bit clearer as I  stood there and listened to them
talking. David is a Fitness Trainer with a degree in PE; obviously a lot of his
work is with The Society's slaves. Michelle is an accountant, it became clear
that The Society was her major client, probably her only client.
" So when will you put Ailene on ?" The Mistress asked.
" There were differing opinions." Michelle replied. " Obviously she's going to
attract a lot of attention. Some felt that putting her on first might lead to a
sense of anti-climax and diminish the interest and the value of the bids in the
rest of them. Others felt that people would hold out until Ailene was put on,
which would also lessen the interest in the others; and putting her on in the
middle somewhere would be an even worse option as you'd probably get a bit of
both reactions. It's always difficult when you get someone as special as Ailene.
Fortunately  a representative from one of our friends in Hong Kong is here to
bid on her. We'll put her on first; our friends representative will open with
some huge bid; everyone will grudgingly accept they can't outbid on her and
Ailene will be on the next flight to Hong Kong."
" Well I can tell you now a lot of the members are going to be pretty pissed off
that someone as special as Ailene is going to be lost to some billionaire in
Hong Kong." David said sounding more than a bit pissed off himself.
" Well the members don't complain when they go overseas and bring back all those
cheap Asian women David." The Mistress said casually.
" Exactly." Michelle said smiling at the Mistress.
" Yeah, fair call." David agreed reluctantly. " But an 18 year old......
Bloody "Free Trade" agreements." He added laughing.
" It doesn't matter if it's beef or wool or women." Michelle chimed in and they
all laughed.  " We're living in a global economy; Free Trade, that includes Free
Slave Trade."
" Except with the American's." David said still laughing quietly." But Clinton
can't put a Tariff on the Slave Trade; I bet he's got a few slaves of his own
anyway; he probably calls them all Monica. "
It was strange the way they laughed and talked so casually about something that
was so abnormal and to most people probably abhorrent and immoral. And it was
even stranger coming from people so seemingly ordinary as David and Michelle.
I'd known them for years and had no idea they were like this. Then again I was
only just getting to know my husband after nearly 4 years of marriage.
" I understand you know Ailene." Michelle said.
" Yes. The Mistress replied. " She lived on a property near Bowral with her
parents and elder sister Leanne. She's the ultimate submissive, has been since
she was a child. Leanne was six years older than her and they played games and
did things together. Their parents were killed in a plane crash when Ailene was
13 and the two sisters lived alone on the property up until recently. She's been
her  sister's slave in every sense of the word since she was 14.
Leanne was a clever young woman. She made sure Ailene was exposed to all the
'normal' things in life. School, friends, TV, books. She made sure Ailene had
the opportunity to develop normally if that's what she wanted, but Ailene didn't
want to be 'normal'. No one touched Ailene other than Leanne until she was 16.
She dated a few boys but had no interest in a 'normal' life. So Leanne was her
sisters Mistress up until now. She found out about The Society and moved to
Sydney just before Ailene turned 18. After that I and a few others helped Ailene
refine her skills as a slave and helped her to decide whether she really wanted
to give herself to others as a slave. But as I said, she's the most naturally
submissive woman I've ever met. All she wanted was to turn 18 so she could be
brought here and sold as a slave. It's been her dream for as long as she can
remember."
Michelle and David were intrigued by Ailene's story. They kept looking at each
other in ways I hadn't seen them look at each other before.
Michelle isn't particularly attractive, she's got a good figure, slim with long
legs and nice tits, but she's a bit plain looking in the face. She's got really
short blonde hair but doesn't have any sexual aura about her.  She's the last
person you'd expect to find here. David's very much the same, good body,
ordinary face. I flirted with him a few times when we first met but he was a guy
who never seemed interested. He always gave the impression that he was the sort
of guy who'd rather go to the gym than have sex; funny how you can be so wrong
about people.
" What's your thoughts on Lynne ?" The Mistress asked as she motioned for me to
stand in front of David and Michelle. " Take your clothes off and let them have
a good look at you Lynne."
I could feel myself going red with embarrassment as I walked over and stood in
front of them, but the embarrassment faded as I watched them watching me
undress. My nipples were stiff and my pussy soaked again before I even  undid
the knot that tied the little skirt around my waist.
" A few hours in the Gym wouldn't hurt her." David said looking me up and down.
" I've always liked her tits." Michelle said as she leaned forward and gently 
flicked my nipple with her finger. " But I didn't know she had such nice
nipples; such nice big nipples." Michelle had a look in her eyes that made her
seem very different to the Michelle I'd known for so long. She snaked her finger
down my stomach and stopped just above my bald pussy.
" Does she always get this wet this easily ?" Michelle asked as she lightly ran
her fingers over my swollen lips.
" She's always wet." The Mistress replied with a smile. " But she was caught
masturbating earlier and she's a bit frustrated at the moment.  Aren't you Lynne
?"
" Yes Mistress." I panted.
" Look at her clit poking out David." Michelle said as she gently ran her long
fingernail over it. I moaned softly and opened my legs so she could get at me
better.
" She'll cum all over you if you keep doing that Michelle." The Mistress said
mockingly.
" Do you want to cum on my finger Lynne ?" Michelle asked in a soft voice, our
eyes locked together as she stroked my clit with her finger nail.
" Yes Miss. Oh God Yes. I'd love to cum on your finger..." Michelle stroked me a
few more times and then slowly pulled her hand away and put her finger in her
mouth.
" Mmmmm very nice. I knew you'd taste nice Lynne." I could have cum just
watching her suck my juices off her finger.
" How close were you to cumming when Steven caught you masturbating Lynne ? "
" Very close Mistress."
" I'd like to see her cum." Michelle said still looking into my eyes. " I'd like
to see what she looks like when she cums; I'd like to hear what sort of noises
she makes."
" That won't be a problem Michelle, hurry up Lynne."
I thought I knew what The Mistress meant. I thought she wanted me to masturbate
for them; to cum for them; but I wasn't sure.
" I'm sorry Mistress. I don't understa..."
" Hurry up and get yourself off for Michelle."
" Yes Mistress."
I quickly licked my fingers and buried them between my legs. Michelle and David
took sips from their drinks as they watched me masturbate.
" Hurry up Lynne." The Mistress said impatiently.
" Yes Mistress." I didn't worry about putting a finger inside myself or up my
arse; I just spread my lips with one hand and rubbed my clit with the other and
I was there.
" I'm going to cum Mistress..... I'm going to cum !" I panted ." Can I cum now
please....?"
She didn't answer at first and I asked her again if I could cum. She smiled at
me and said" No." I  let out a long whining whimpering sound and forced myself
to stop rubbing myself. But I couldn't take my hand off my cunt though, I
couldn't. I held onto myself, yet again trying to hold back an orgasm that had
all but started to consume me.
The room was silent except for my pitiful whining and panting. The Mistress and
the others were laughing at me. I could only imagine how pathetic I looked.
" I was only joking Lynne." The Mistress said in a mocking tone. I was in a daze
, I wasn't sure whether she'd actually said it or whether I'd only imagined it.
But my  body reacted where my mind hesitated and my hands began moving quickly
between my legs again.
" But you can't use your hands Lynne, you can't touch yourself in any way.
You'll have to think of some other way......"
I looked around the room desperately trying to think of something, to think of
some way to get myself off without touching myself. The floor was covered with a
plush gold carpet. I quickly got down on the carpet and rolled onto my stomach
and pushed myself down hard against the floor. The thick rough pile of the
carpet grabbed at my sticky wet cunt the way I hoped it would. I rubbed myself
and thrust myself against the floor with increasing urgency grinding my cunt and
my clit faster and harder against the floor. The thick woollen fingers of the
carpet were soon soaked in my juices and stuck to my cunt as I rocked backward
and foreword and from side to side.
The sensation of the rough carpet rubbing against my cunt and clit was enough to
make me cum, but it was the look on Michelle's face that pushed me over the
edge.
" Now Mistress ? Can I cum now..."
" Yes Lynne, you can cum now."
I came like that on the floor. At the peak of my orgasm I looked up and saw
Michelle watching me, watching me humping the floor like a dog on heat and it
made my orgasm even more intense. I grunted and screamed from the pleasure of my
orgasm and the humiliation of doing it in front of Michelle and David. I was
still panting and humping the floor when they got up off the lounge. It was an
orgasm over which I had absolutely no control.
" Alright, that's enough Lynne." I heard the Mistress say. I looked up and the
three of them were standing near the door looking down at me, but I couldn't
stop humping the floor.
" Christ she goes off." David looked at me as he said it.
" I said that's enough you little slut !" The Mistress said angrily and I forced
myself to roll onto my back, the last little ripples of my orgasm still running
through my body.
" Look what you've done Lynne." I heard Michelle say. I was still in a blissful
daze but I looked back up at her, she was staring at the floor;
I'd left a big wet patch on the carpet. They laughed at me, they laughed at the
stain I'd left on the carpet; and I loved the sound of them laughing at me.
The Mistress shut the door behind them and told me to get dressed and tidy
myself up in the bathroom while she made a call from a phone on the bar. When I
came out of the bathroom there was a young Asian woman in a maid's uniform on
her hands and knees cleaning the wet patch on the carpet. She sprayed some foam
on it and rubbed it with a cloth. We left the room with the woman still
scrubbing the stain out of the carpet that I'd left there.
" Feel better now you've got that out of your system ?" The Mistress said
sarcastically as she led me down the corridor by my leash.
" Yes thank you Mistress." I answered quietly.
" Good. I want you to take your mind off your dirty little cunt for ten minutes.
I want you to take in what happens here tonight. But you're still trying to
figure everything out aren't you Lynne. Where is this place; who are all the
people; where do they come from; where does all the money come from; how does
all this work ? But you don't need to know any of that. Do you understand ?"
" Yes Mistress." I understood but I couldn't help but wonder about all the
things she'd mentioned and so many other things as well; but I had to learn that
it wasn't my place to wonder about such things. They wanted to own my body and
my mind, a slave has no mind of her own. I knew that and I understood it; but
giving up your freedom, giving up the right  to think for yourself is probably
the ultimate test; I knew I could do it, it was just a matter of time.
The auditorium was even more impressive than it appeared from the outside
looking in. The stage was lit with an intense bright white light and the pianos
were gone. A man in an expensive three piece  suit was standing at a podium
welcoming everybody to the auction. The Masters and Mistress's were gathered in
a semi circle around the front of the stage waiting for the auction to begin;
some had slaves on leashes on the floor at their feet; some using them as
footrests.
A murmur of excitement ran around the room as the man on the stage said: " Lot 1
this evening is an 18 year old white woman named Ailene." Every eye in the room
turned towards a walkway where an Asian woman in a leather skirt and top and
high leather boots was leading Ailene towards the stage by her leash. Ailene
looked amazing in her school girl uniform. Once on stage the Asian woman
unclipped Ailene's leash and positioned her at the front of the stage. The
auctioneer went through Ailene's history as a slave and said: " The bidding will
start at one million dollars; do I have an opening bid?"
" Five million dollars." A mans voice from the other side of the room said, and
the room was abuzz with whispers and voices.
" Thank you . I have Five million dollars, do I have any other bids."   But the
room stayed silent, just as Michelle had predicted. The sale was completed
quickly and Ailene taken down to her new owner. Her face was radiant; this
really is what she wanted, what she'd wanted for so long in her short life so
far.
There was nothing particularly exceptional about the next few women auctioned;
they reminded me a lot of me; and were all sold for around a half a million
dollars.
" Lot 6 tonight is a white woman named Therese." The auctioneer said as Therese
was led down the walkway toward the stage. The response from the Masters and
Mistress's was disinterested at best. She stood at the front of the stage in her
Leopard skin bra and panties while the auctioneer ran through her details.
Another wave of whispered voices ran around the room when he said she had been a
slave for 2 years and had had 8 previous owners.
" The bidding for Therese starts at One Hundred and Fifty Thousand Dollars. Do I
have One Hundred and Fifty Thousand Dollars. ?"
The room remained silent. " Ladies and Gentlemen I'm sure  you'll agree that
Therese is quite an attractive woman. She's still quite young, she's very
experienced and extremely obedient. " As if on cue Therese stepped out of her
panties and took off her bra and turned to show the tattoos on her arse and
back. The tattoos created the first sign of interest from the people there to
buy. " Extremely obedient." The auctioneer said, drawing out his words to
emphasise his point.
" A slave must agree to be marked in any permanent way be it a brand or a
tattoo." The Mistress said to me in a soft voice. "The tattoos  are about the
only thing she's got going for her after having so many owners in such a short
time." She added in a tone of ridicule.
" Look at the woman standing before you Ladies and Gentlemen." The auctioneer
continued in a low and deliberate voice. " Look at her body; but look also at
the markings she bears on her body; the markings of a truly submissive woman; a
woman who will give herself to you completely; a woman who would devote herself
to you; worship you. You have the opportunity to purchase her now."
I couldn't believe that there were still no bids for her. I could see some of
the Master's and Mistress's considering making a bid for her but none did.
Therese stood on the stage naked about to experience what must be the ultimate
humiliation for a woman who chose to be a slave.
" Last opportunity Ladies and Gentleman, do I have any bids ?"
The Mistress  quietly raised her hand and gestured to the auctioneer.
" I have a bid of One Hundred and Fifty Thousand Dollars."
I looked at the Mistress, I didn't understand. There were no other bids and
Therese was led down to The Mistress and given Therese's leash.  She knelt on
the floor at her feet. " Thank you for buying me Mistress. I'll do anything I
can to please you."
" There's nothing you could do to please me little slut. You were cheap so I
brought you as a present for my other slaves. You'll be their slave, their
little plaything. You'll be a slave for the slaves;  you can't get any lower
than that and I doubt if you're even good enough for that. Here take her Lynne.
I don't want her anywhere near me. "
The Mistress passed me Therese's leash and she curled up on the floor at my
feet. The Mistress could be cruel at times but I had no idea she could be as
cold and cruel as she was to Therese; but I did like having hold of a woman's
leash with her curled up naked at my feet.
The auction continued and women were sold for as much as  Seven Hundred and
Fifty Thousand dollars. Then the auctioneer said:
" Lot 14 tonight is named Kelly. She's 22 years old, has been a slave for 2
years and has had only the one owner." Bidding will start at half a million
dollars. "
An elegantly attractive woman to our right raised her finger and the auctioneer
acknowledged her bid. Another woman raised the bid to Six Hundred Thousand
Dollars, another woman bid Seven Hundred Thousand.
Kelly looked incredibly sexy as she stood at the front of the stage in her
little red Slave Girl outfit. It didn't surprise me that it was women who were
having a bidding war for her. Kelly's a  very attractive young woman but there's
something about her that appeals more to women than to men. I'm not really sure
how to put it into words. Crudely put I suppose she just looks like a "Dyke". A
woman who really enjoys other women, but there's more to it than that.
The bidding reached Eight Hundred and Fifty Thousand Dollars when Kelly removed
her top to display her beautiful soft breasts, and a Million Dollars when she
removed her skirt and everyone could see the moist flesh of her shaved pussy.
" One Point One Million." I saw the look on Kelly's face when she heard the
man's voice; she didn't want a man to own her; she wanted to belong to a woman.
" One Point One Million Dollars the auctioneer said. " Do I have One Point Two
?" The room stayed silent. " One Point One Million Dollars once:
One Point One Million Dollars twice: Sold for One Point One Million Dollars"
Kelly was led down onto the floor to the man who had just bought her.
" Lot 15 tonight is a white woman named Rebecca. She's 27 has been a slave for 5
years and has had three owners. Bidding will start at Two Hundred and Fifty
Thousand Dollars." Rebecca had been led onto the stage and stood there as the
bidding for her went on around her.  The initial bid of Two Hundred and Fifty
Thousand Dollars had been made quickly and the bidding had risen to Four Hundred
and Fifty Thousand Dollars when the auctioneer walked up to her and pulled at
the  knot holding her little Red Slave Girl skirt around her waist and it fell
to the floor, then he pulled at the knot on the Scarf supporting her large
breasts and it too fell to the floor. The sight of Rebecca standing there with
gold rings in her nipples and clitoris brought on a new wave of bidding and she
was eventually sold to a hard faced, middle aged woman for Seven Hundred and
Ninety Thousand Dollars.
Twenty one women in all were sold that night. A young woman with shiny blonde
hair that fell all the way to the top of her cute little arse had fetched One
Point Eight Million. One woman towards the end of the auction had been led away
in tears when no one bid on her. Her name was Jenny and she was quite attractive
with shoulder length dark hair, a slim body, nice tits and arse but she was 42.
Even from where we were standing you could tell that she was wearing a lot of
make up. The auctioneer had tried hard to stir some interest in her from those
there to buy but the murmur that went around the room when he had said her age
was ominous even to me.
As I watched her being led away it made me wonder what would happen to her. What
happens to women like her when they're judged as too old, regardless of how good
they still looked. I was 32 already and I doubted I would look that good at 42.
What would happen to me then ?
After the auction we went back to The Mistress's private room. She made Therese
wait on the floor outside the door, still naked. When inside she instructed me
to make her a cup of coffee then sat on the lounge and instructed me to lie on
the floor in front of her; then to remove her shoes and massage her feet for
her.
" Do you still want to do this Lynne ?" She said softly.
" Yes Mistress. More than ever." I kissed her feet to try and show her that I
meant what I said.
" Very well. I'm not sure I want you as a slave yet; I'm not sure you have what
interests me Lynne, but we shall see. Tomorrow's Friday. you will be taken back
to your husbands house and you will stay with him until Sunday. You will be of
no use to anyone for a few days during next week so you'll be sent away for a
while. When you come back I'll decide whether I want you or not." She paused for
a moment and took a sip on her coffee.
" You don't understand why I bought Therese do you ? "
" No Mistress." I answered softly as I gently massaged her feet. " You said she
was boring; you said she had so many owners because she was a boring slave."
" You saw the markings  on her body. She's a woman who will do anything for her
owner; being a slave is instinctive for her; that's the sort of woman that
interests me. She's not a boring slave; she's a slave who has had boring owners.
People who haven't made full use of her."  I didn't really understand but I
didn't say any more.
" What will happen to that woman that no one bid on Mistress ?"
" Eventually every woman reaches a point where they're simply too old to be of
any interest. If you commit yourself to this life, it will happen to you one day
Lynne. Personally I think Jenny has a few more years of service left in her yet,
but 40 is generally regarded as a slaves use by date." She hadn't answered my
question but the conversation ended there. Kenneth came into the room and took
me out to the van.
There were so many thoughts spinning around in my head. At times it was hard to
believe that all this was really happening. Slaves, Mistress's, auctions,
dungeons, The Society. The whole thing was just too unbelievable. People just
don't do this; people don't really act like this and live like this; but I was;
so were all those people at the Auction; and all the others I'd met in the past
three weeks.
I remembered what Cherie had said: " Stop trying to figure everything out." She
was right. It didn't make any sense and made less sense the more I thought about
it. There are no answers.
Kenneth dropped me off at my house, what used to be my house. They'd left one of
my old dresses and my handbag in the van and I'd changed on the trip home; but
it didn't feel like home anymore as I unlocked the door and walked inside. It
was the home I'd shared with my husband for 4 years; but it wasn't my home
anymore. My home  now was a cage in the Mistress's house in a room where the
women who want to be slaves are kept.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 22.  ONE LAST NIGHT ALONE.
Kenneth dropped me off at my house, what used to be my house. They'd left one of
my old dresses and my handbag in the van and I'd changed on the trip home; but
it didn't feel like home anymore as I unlocked the door and walked inside. It
was the home I'd shared with my husband for 4 years; but it wasn't my home
anymore. My home now is the Mistress's house; my bed is in a cage in a room
where the slaves are kept.
Lynne put the pen down and looked out the Laundry window. It was raining and
getting dark outside. She'd spent most of the day writing in her diary.  She
lost track of time  whenever she relived what had happened to her through what
she wrote in her diary. But she liked doing it. It helped her to understand a
little better what was happening to her.  She knew she'd never fully understand,
but reliving everything in her diary helped her to accept it; accept what she
had become. She thought that was why they had her write in the diary from the
start.
Lynne curled up on the laundry floor where she had been told to wait and drifted
off to sleep, the thoughts of what had happened to her over the past three weeks
and what the future held for her filled her thoughts and her dreams.
She awoke suddenly with her husband and someone else standing over her. " Wake
up slut." Her husband said as he nudged her with his foot.
" You're back......." She said startled but still not fully awake. The other man
with her husband was John, an old friend of her husband's and their Lawyer. They
wanted to see her like this. They'd talked about seeing Lynne like this for
years. John had bet Lynne's husband that it would never happen; Lynne had too
much class; she just wasn't the submissive type; even if she was she'd never get
into all this. John had always liked Lynne, he liked her even more now.
" My shoes are dirty, do you have something I can wipe them on?" John asked
smiling down at Lynne.
" You're looking at her." Lynne's husband replied. The two men wiped their wet
shoes on her and went into the house. Lynne looked in the mirror at the grass
and mud streaks that ran down the cheeks of her arse and her thighs. Now she was
just a door mat; something to wipe your dirty shoes on. Lynne's husband had won
the bet.
A short while later Lynne's husband returned and told her to go and clean
herself up, they had things to do. Lynne spent a long time in the shower
scrubbing herself clean of any remnants of what Ross and his mates from the pub
had deposited on and in her body.
She'd cleaned her teeth several times and was gargling with a peppermint mouth
wash when her husband walked in. There was a long silence as he stared at Lynne.
The woman who had been his wife for 4 years, but would soon no longer be his
wife.
He gave her some instructions and left, his face had been expressionless the
whole time and Lynne wasn't sure what was in store for her.
She dressed as she was instructed to, all the while hoping more than expecting
that she would get to spend one last night with the man she fell in love with
and married.
Lynne stared at herself in the mirror and saw what looked like the other Lynne
staring back. Her hair, still wet, was tied in a Pony Tail with a red Scrunchy.
She wore a pretty knee length floral dress that gave no opportunity for anyone
to catch a glimpse of her cotton panties with the yellow Daisies on them. The
very modest neckline gave no hint of cleavage or of the plain white bra that
supported her breasts.
" Plain." That's how Lynne thought she looked. Just another very plain, very
ordinary little suburban housewife. Lynne didn't like the way she looked; she
wanted to look like the slut she knew she was. She wanted to look like the sort
of woman who anybody could have; who anybody could use; she wanted to look like
the little Slave Girl she so desperately wanted to be.
She walked out into the dining room where John was sitting at the table alone.
He stood up as she entered the room, and kissed her on the cheek as he always
did. He greeted her warmly and spoke to her as if he hadn't seen her curled up
naked on the floor in the laundry earlier; as if he hadn't used her as a doormat
to wipe his dirty shoes on.
They sat together and chatted for a while, as they had done in the past.  The
conversation was trivial, the sort of small talk that so many people waste so
much time engaged in.
" You've been a busy girl Lynne." John said with a mischievous smile on his
face. Lynne couldn't help but smile back.
" That's one way of putting it."
" Now." John said in a suddenly serious tone. " It's incumbent on me as your
Lawyer, and your friend, to make it clear to you what the consequences will be
if you follow through with this particular course of action."
John was meticulous in explaining the documents she would have to sign and the
consequences signing them would have on her life. The Divorce would leave her
with nothing. She'd be signing away her share of everything to her husband.
She'd have to walk out of her Ex-husband's house naked if he chose not to lend
her something to wear.
The cold reality of the word "divorce" stung her at first, but she'd known it
was coming. She loved her husband; but she needed to do this; and she had a
feeling her husband would remain a big part of her life; she didn't know why or
how; she just knew somehow he would.
Lynne signed the divorce papers, which her husband had already signed and then
John went through a number of other documents. Waivers, and disclaimers should
anything "happen" to her in her new life. John then went through yet more
Documents which set up a "Trust Fund" for her in her Maiden name. Half of any
income she generated while an employee of The Society would be deposited into
her account.
" Income I generate...." Lynne said to herself. " You mean the money I make
working as a whore or making porno movies or being sold at Auction or whatever
else it is they make me do......"  She signed all the documents without a
moments hesitation.
" Now." John said still in Solicitor mode, still very serious about making sure
Lynne understood what she was doing. " Before I have these documents ratified,
you have to be sure, I mean 100% sure that you want to do this. Think about it
Lynne, think about what it is you're agreeing to. This isn't a game Lynne."
She wanted this, more than she'd ever wanted anything in her life. She needed
it; it was more than an obsession.  Nothing else mattered anymore.
" John. I don't know why I feel the way I do, I've given up trying to analyse
all this; but it is what I want, no doubts, no regrets. I've never been so sure
about anything in my life. The past three weeks have been the most incredible
time of my life. I've experienced things I'd never imagined and I want to
experience more of it. It's like.......I've found where I belong.  I've found a
life that makes me truly happy; how many people can say that John?"
" You've only had a taste of that lifestyle Lynne." John replied rather curtly.
" This is committing yourself to that lifestyle completely. You won't have this
house or your husband to come back to; you've got no family of your own; and
your husbands family and everyone you think is your friend now will wash their
hands of you. You won't have any safety net Lynne."
" And that just makes it more real John, more exciting. It just makes me want to
do this even more."
" What if the woman you want to give yourself to decides not to take you?"
" Then I'll find someone who will."
" And if you can't ?"
" Then I'll work the streets of the Cross as a cheap whore. I'll get myself a
pimp who'll treat me like dirt, treat me like the dirty little slut that I am. 
I can't go back to the way things were John."
The tone of her voice and the expression on her face left John in no doubt about
how strongly Lynne felt about this. Initially John had insisted that one of The
Society's psychologists talk to Lynne; but he knew that wouldn't be necessary
now.
John went over the details of how The Society operated, and the few rights she
would have as a slave. Lynne knew most of what he told her already from talking
to Monica and the other women who had given themselves as slaves.
The only new things she learnt was that she had the right to refuse to be
permanently marked in any way. If her owner wanted to tattoo her or brand her to
mark their ownership of her they would need her consent; apart from that the
only 'right' she had was to be kept alive.
John then explained about the code phrase, Lynne knew nothing of this until now.
If she didn't want to do something her owner wanted her to do; or she couldn't
bear the pain of a whipping or some other torture of some kind then she could
use the "Code Phrase."
But once the code phrase was stated, and confirmed by being repeated, there
would be no turning back, no second chances. She would be classed as a failure.
As soon as she'd confirmed the code phrase by stating it a second time, her life
as one of The Society's slaves would be over.
She'd be given a short time to shower and change into clothes from her previous
life. One outfit from her previous life would be put aside for her in case of
just such an event. She'd be given her trust account details, EFTPOS cards and
credit cards linked to her trust account, and it would be over, she 'd be
literally thrown out on the street.
All the members of The Society would be immediately notified of the failure who
was now roaming the streets looking for some where to go.  No member of The
Society would ever take her as a slave again.
" You'd end up like Lexy."  John said coldly. " Selling yourself on the street
for small change. You'd regret ever getting involved with this for the rest of
your life. If you could call living like Lexy a life."
" My only regret John, is not finding out about myself sooner. I want to do this
John; I have to...........I'd rather live like Lexy than go back to the way
things were before."
" OK Lynne." John said smiling. " I'll approve your registration with the
Society and file these documents at Chambers on Monday. There's a 10 day cooling
off period written into all of the documents you signed.  They're sending you
away for a while for obvious reasons. Here's my card, you can call me anytime if
you change your mind, or have any second thoughts; any doubts at all."
The negotiations and counselling were over. Lynne and John chatted for a while.
"Stand up" John said in a voice that was suddenly very different: a voice that
sent a shiver of excitement running through Lynne's body.  She slowly eased
herself out of the chair and stood in front of him and watched his eyes roaming
over her pretty floral dress.
" Lift your dress up."  Lynne's face began to flush in anticipation. This is how
she wanted to be spoken to; this is how she wanted to be treated.  She stood
there holding her dress up while John stared at the damp patch that was
spreading quickly across the crotch of her cotton panties with the little yellow
daisy's on them.
" Take your panties off." She quickly reached down and stepped out of her
panties and waited to be told what to do next.
" Are they wet Lynne? Did you make a wet patch on the crotch of your panties?"
" Yes." She said, her voice shaking. " My dirty little cunt is always wet, it's
always leaving little wet patches on the crotch of my panties."
" Lick them clean."  Lynne lifted her panties to her mouth and hungrily sucked
and licked her juices from the crotch.
" Do you like licking your panties clean Lynne ?"
" Yes." Lynne panted as her tongue lapped at the crotch of her panties.
" I like licking anybody's panties clean."
" Hold them between your teeth and lift your dress up. I want to see your cunt
Lynne."  Lynne moaned softly when he said it. She'd  never heard John speak like
that before. With her panties dangling from her mouth Lynne slowly lifted her
dress to show John what he wanted to see. She moved her feet apart and lent back
slightly so John could get a good view. The shaved mound of flesh between her
legs glistened with her juices and her clit was swollen and poked out from
between her lips.
" You've got big cunt lips Lynne, your husband always said you had big cunt
lips, and he wasn't exaggerating. Pull them apart so I can see inside you."
Lynne's lips were wet and slippery but she pulled them apart as far as she
could, opening herself up for him. John just sat there looking at her and inside
her for a long time.
" What sort of noises do you make when you cum Lynne?" John's question caught
her by surprise at first but she was soon able to describe the sounds she made
when she came..
" I'm a noisy bitch when I cum. I moan and pant like a bitch on heat before I
cum. But I'm a real screamer when I cum. I squeal and grunt and swear.....Would
you like to hear me cum? I'd love to cum for you..."
" She squeals like a pig when she cums." Lynne's husband said as he entered the
room and looked at his wife standing there holding herself open for their
friend. The two men talked about her for a while; about her cunt lips, her clit;
about the noises she made when she came; about how her husband knew what a slut
she was when he married her. Lynne savoured every word, her lips so slippery now
that she had trouble holding them apart.
She assumed, and hoped, that John would fuck her before he left, it seemed that
everybody else had; but  her husband had something else in mind; something
special.
It took Lynne a while to dress the way they wanted her. She was a little
surprised that her wedding dress still fitted as well as it did. It was a
beautiful white dress, with lots of lace and a short trail. She did the best she
could to do her hair and make up to match the Wedding photo her husband had
given her. Then she put her wedding and engagement rings on for what she knew
would be the last time.
When she was finished she looked at herself in the mirror, and then at the photo
of their wedding day. Memories flooded back of the day she married the man she
loved and planned to spend the rest of her life with.
The images of that day were still in her mind as she walked out into the
loungeroom and looked at the faces staring back at her from around the room.
Three men she knew she'd seen somewhere before were sitting on the couch or
leaning against walls. They were all rough unattractive men; unshaven; wearing
old jeans and blue singlets. One  of them covered in tattoo's of various types;
all of them smelling of sweat and beer and cigarettes.
Her pulse quickened as her husband told her to stand in the middle of the room.
She caught a glimpse of John standing behind the bar looking at her, then looked
nervously at the faces of the other men. She knew she'd seen them before, she
just didn't know where.
Lynne stood there for what seemed to her a very long time. No one said anything
and the silence made Lynne even more uncomfortable. She just had to stand there
in her Wedding Dress while the men looked her up and down.
Her mind was racing almost as quickly as her pulse. Who were they..?  She knew
she'd seen them before but where...? What were they going to do with her.....?
But most of all Lynne's mind was filled with thoughts of how they were going to
defile her in her Wedding dress. The most important symbol of a day that had
been so special; a day that had meant so much to her; a day that still filled
her mind and heart with memories and feelings she thought would stay with her
forever.
" The Beautiful Bride." One of the men said mockingly as he moved towards her. 
" The Beautiful Bride in her Beautiful wedding dress."
She was so happy the day she married the man she loved. So pure of heart; so
innocent looking in her virginal white dress. She felt like a Princess that day;
she felt very different now.
" You don't remember them, do you Lynne?" Her husband said coldly as he sat on
the couch.
" No Master I don't."
" Master !" One of the men said mockingly. " What the fuck...." The three of
them exchanged confused looks, but each had a sickening smirk on their faces as
well.
" You were fair dinkum about this slut." The man sitting next to Lynne's husband
said in disbelief. " Master !......What the fuck is that ?"
"What sort of fucking queer bitch is this fat arsed mole anyway...." The one
leaning against the wall said.
" She's whatever you want her to be." John said from behind the bar in the
corner. " Had new tyres put on your car lately Lynne........."
Lynne's head spun towards John. She remembered them now. It happened about six
months ago. Lynne had gone to a Tyre Centre in Miranda to pick up her car which
she'd left there to have a set of new tyres fitted.
It was late one Thursday afternoon, a bit after 4.00pm when the taxi dropped her
off. It was a stinking hot day, well over 40 Celcius; and when she couldn't find
anybody in the office she wandered into the workshop. That's where she first met
the three men. They were sitting around on drums and old tyres in their dirty
blue overalls, drinking beer; reading Porno magazines; and swearing a lot. Her
car was up on the hoist behind them.
" Excuse me...." She had said nervously. The way the three men had looked at
Lynne had aroused her in a way that surprised her. She looked good in her tight
jeans and low cut top, she'd thought so when she'd dressed that morning, and the
three men obviously liked what they saw.
" What can we do for you sweetheart?" The one with the tattoo's said.
" What did you have in mind?" Lynne said teasingly. The three men looked at each
other. It wouldn't be the first time they'd fucked some hot and horny little
housewife on a blanket out the back in a store room. And they all thought Lynne
looked like the slutty type that they took out the back.
" There's lots of things we could do for you sweetheart." One of them said as
they each imagined their turn on the blanket with the slut in the low cut top.
" Really." Lynne said smiling, enjoying teasing the three men. It was so easy to
get men going Lynne thought to herself. So easy to let them think they were "
in."
" Here, have a drink with us sweetheart." Another of them said offering her a
can of VB.
" No thank you. Just get my car for me." Lynne said with a very different tone
to her voice. The teasing was over.
" We're just trying to be friendly little lady."  The one with the tattoo's
said. " Why don't you be friendly too. We could all have a real good time if you
were friendly little lady."
" I doubt if any woman could have a good time with any of you." Lynne had said
laughing at them.
" You fucking little bitch."
" Is everything alright in here?" A voice had said from behind her.
" Yeah, sure Mr Osborne. Everything's fine." The one with the Tattoo's had said
as his boss walked into the workshop. Lynne had not agreed with his assessment
that everything was fine. She spent the next half an hour in the Managers
office, complaining about the behaviour of the three men and demanding that
something be done about it.
There were times while Lynne was ranting on that Mr Osbourne had wanted to throw
her across his desk and fuck her himself. She had slut written all over her.
What did the stupid bitch expect walking around with her tits hanging out like
that? She was asking for it; but he'd spent 20 years building up the business
and he wasn't going to have it ruined by this stupid slut.
Lynne got her tyres for free, the three men lost their jobs and hadn't worked
since. Her husband had seemed surprisingly disinterested in the whole thing when
she'd told him about it that night; she'd over-reacted.
Within a few weeks of it happening Lynne had forgotten all about it, and about
the three men who had lost their jobs because of her. But she remembered them
now.
" Nice dress bitch." The one with the tattoo's said as he pulled out a pocket
knife. Lynne's throat and mouth went dry and her body trembled as she watched
the man slowly open up the knife exposing the shiny blade. The other men moved
towards her, they were all talking about the slut in the fancy Wedding Dress,
the slut that had cost them their jobs.
Lynne glanced down at her husband, her eyes pleading for him to help her; he
smiled at her. She gasped as she felt the knife slide down the top of her
wedding dress. The sound of the knife slicing her wedding dress open filled the
room and Lynne couldn't stop herself from screaming. She screamed again when she
felt the back of one of the men's hand across her face and told her to " Shut
the fuck up" That was the last time she screamed.
After that she just stood there as the men ripped her Beautiful Wedding Dress
off her till she was standing there in just her white bra, panties garter and
stockings.
She didn't make a sound as  the men grabbed her hand and  roughly pulled off her
wedding and engagement rings and discussed how much they'd get for them.
She watched in silence as the tip of the blade snaked it's way over her stomach
and up under her bra where it was joined between her breasts.  The knife cut the
bra open in one quick smooth action and hands quickly ripped it off her.
Things seemed to happen very  quickly after that. They cut and ripped her
panties off her and bent her over the couch ready to take it in turns to fuck
her. Her face was only a few inches away from her husband who sat on the couch
and watched seemly disinterested as the three men argued about who would fuck
the bitch first.
" You can't fuck her." Lynne's husband said casually.
" What do you mean we can't fuck her?" The one with the tattoo's said angrily. "
You said...."
" I know what I said." Lynne's husband interrupted. " And I never said you could
fuck her. Tell them why I won't let them fuck you Lynne." He said looking into
his wife's eyes, their faces only a few feet apart as she stood there bent over
the end of the couch.
" Because I'll enjoy it if they fuck me, and you don't want me to enjoy it."
He smiled at his wife, she was beginning to understand.
" But a cheap slut like you had no right to treat these men the way you did that
day in the workshop, did you Lynne?"
" No Master, I'm sorry."
" Don't tell me, tell them." Lynne stood up and slowly turned around to face the
three men standing behind her. She was naked except for her white stockings and
garter and her white high heeled shoes.
" I'm sorry. I'm just a slut and I had no right to behave like that. I'd like to
make it up to you." Lynne's voice shook from the thrill of humiliating herself
like this. The three men just looked at her, they'd never met a woman like Lynne
before." Can I suck them off please Master. Can I show them how sorry I am by
sucking them off ?"
" No. We haven't got time. You can only suck one of them off. You blokes will
have to decide which one of you gets the head job, but hurry up."
Lynne watched as the three men argued among themselves about who would get to
stick their cock in her mouth; who would get to cum in her mouth; but they
couldn't agree, and none of them would back down.  The argument was becoming
very heated when Lynne's husband interrupted them.
" Alright. She'll do the three of you. Lynne you've got till 8.00 o'clock to get
the three of them off." He said looking at his watch. " If you don't do it
before then, I'll inform the woman you want as your Mistress that you have
failed me again." Lynne quickly looked around the room, but there were no
clocks; none of the men had wrist watches on either; she had no idea how long
she had to get the three of them off; but she understood what the consequences
would be if she didn't get them off in time.
She quickly knelt at the feet of the man closest to her and pulled down his
shorts and underpants. " Shit !" She said to herself when she saw that he was
soft. She grabbed his cock and shoved it in her mouth and started sucking on it
and running her tongue all over it. As his cock began to swell in her mouth she
licked his balls while she jerked him off with her hand, then put it back in her
mouth again.
" Fuck ! What a slut !" Was all the man with his cock in Lynne's mouth could
say. " Where the fuck did you find her ?" The man with the tattoo's said as he
watched Lynne on her knees sucking on his mates cock like her life depended on
it. Like someone was holding a gun to her head.
They'd all fucked sluts before, and paid whores to suck them off, but they'd
never seen a woman anything like Lynne before.
" There's a lot more women like Lynne around than you realise dickhead." Lynne's
husband thought to himself as he watched the mans cock fill his wife's mouth
with cum. Lynne quickly swallowed it and licked up what had spilled out of her
mouth and moved to the next one.
He was already hard from watching her suck off his mate and Lynne quickly
devoured his cock, her head bobbing up and down as she tried to get him off as
quickly as she could. The man grabbed her by the hair and held her head while he
fucked her mouth. He was rough with her, it hurt the way he pulled on her hair,
but Lynne didn't care as long as it meant he'd cum quicker. He started sliding
his cock in and out of her mouth slowly. " Fuck !" Lynne swore to herself. He
wanted to take his time; he wanted to make it last and enjoy it. There was
nothing she could do about it. She couldn't move, It felt like he was pulling
her hair out as it was. He'd fuck her mouth as quickly or as slowly as he wanted
to and there was nothing she could do about it.
He seemed to take forever to cum, and even after he'd cum and she'd swallowed it
all, he still wouldn't let go. He wanted to feel his cock grow soft in her
mouth. Lynne had no choice, she didn't have any idea how much time she had left,
so she bit his cock.
" You fucking bitch !" The man screamed as the pain ran through his body. He
pushed her head away and struck her hard across the face with the back of his
hand. She fell backwards, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth which had
already began to swell. Her husband smiled as he watched the man hit her, and
saw her lying on the floor stunned from the blow.
She quickly crawled across the floor to the man with the tattoo's. He pulled
away. " Don't you fucking bite me bitch." I wont' I promise." He backed away
again. Lynne was one wild fucking slut and he wasn't sure anymore if he wanted
his cock in this queer bitches mouth.
" I promise." Lynne said pleading with him. " Please, let me suck your cock, let
me taste your cum...." The man wrapped his huge hand around her face and dragged
her towards him, his eyes staring into hers. " I'll break your pretty little
nose if you bite me you fucking queer bitch."
" I won't bite you, I promise." Lynne said as she reached up to pull his shorts
down; but he didn't want her to do it with him standing up. He pushed her away
and sat on the couch a few feet away from her husband; more time wasted.
Lynne crawled over and soon had his shorts down and his cock in her mouth. His
cock was soft, and huge. As it began to grow in her mouth she realised she
wouldn't be able to fit it in her mouth properly when he was hard. She'd have to
lick it as she jerked him off and hope she could get him to cum like that; but
he came almost as soon as he was hard; his cum squirting all over her hair and
face, dripping down onto her tits.
When he was finished, he pushed her away. " She's fucking feral." The one she'd
bitten said as she landed heavily on the floor. Lynne wasn't interested in what
they thought of her, she was only interested in what time it was. She looked up
at her husband who was looking at his watch as he took it off. He threw it on
the floor in front of her. He'd given her until 8.00 o'clock to get the three of
them off. Lynne picked up the watch and looked at the little black
numbers:6.50." You had plenty of time left." John said from behind the bar where
he'd watched everything she'd done. She'd forgotten he was there.
" Do you still want to fuck her John?" Lynne heard her husband say. She watched
John move slowly towards her and stand over her. She was lying on what was left
of her Wedding Dress; her face and hair covered in cum; her mouth bleeding and
swollen from where the man had hit her.  Their eye's met as John stood over her.
" No." He said with a hint of disgust in his voice. " I don't want to fuck
that."
An hour later Lynne had showered and cleaned herself up again and was sitting on
the lounge with Debbie trying to get her drunk and horny so her husband could
fuck her. Debbie was Ross's wife and Lynne's husband had said Lynne would help
him bed her, she didn't realise when he said it that he meant it.
Lynne had put a lot of makeup on to try and hide the bruise and swelling from
where the man had hit her. But Debbie had still noticed and asked what had
happened. Lynne suspected that Ross had hit Debbie in the past and didn't want
her thinking that her husband had hit her. She told Debbie an elaborate story
about how Rommell the big Rottweiller had jumped up and knocked her over. It was
pretty lame, but Debbie seemed to believe it; she wasn't particularly bright.
Even now Lynne didn't find Debbie particularly attractive; and didn't really
understand why her husband wanted to fuck her. Debbie is slim with long mousy
brown hair and an annoying voice. But Lynne liked her far more than the pig of a
man she was married to, the pig of a man who had fucked her for hours the night
before.
Lynne's husband had given her some pills to slip into Debbie's drink.  " Don't
worry." He had said. " They'll just help loosen her up, just like the ones I put
in your drink at the party a few weeks ago."
Lynne's husband wanted to fuck Debbie and Lynne had to seduce her for him, get
her ready for him. She wasn't going to disappoint him. She kept refilling
Debbie's glass, slipped the pills into her drinks, and steered the conversation
to sex. As she suspected Debbie was a very frustrated woman. The wine and pills
had done their job and Debbie was very open about how lousy her sex life with
Ross was. Lynne saw the opportunity and grabbed it.
" Have you got a vibrator Deb ?" Debbie blushed and giggled. " No."
" Sounds like you need a vibrator."  Lynne said as she took Debbie by the hand
and led her into the bedroom. Debbie giggled again as she lay on the bed looking
at the black vibrator with the gold tip purring away in Lynne's hand.
" I couldn't....." Debbie said unconvincingly giggling again. But she went
suddenly quiet as she watched Lynne lift up the front of her red dress and rub
the vibrator over her damp panties.
" It feels so good Debbie." Lynne panted. " Right there, right on my clit."
Lynne saw the look in Debbie's eyes as she watched her using the vibrator. " Oh
god yes right there....You have to try it." Lynne said suddenly as she sat on
the bed.
" I can't." Debbie said nervously as Lynne passed her the vibrator.
" Why ?" Lynne asked with a mischievous smile on her face.
" Alright, I guess I can." Debbie said as she held it in her hand, feeling the
force of the vibrations and wondering what it would feel like between her legs.
Debbie hesitated for a second and then pulled her skirt up and ran the tip of
the vibrator over her panties. " Oh shit !" She cried out as it brushed over her
clitoris.
Before Debbie knew what was happening she was lying on the bed, naked from the
waist down with Lynne running the vibrator teasingly over her swollen lips and
clit. Lynne could have made Debbie cum at any time but she kept her simmering
until her husband appeared in the doorway.
" And what are you two naughty little girls up to." Lynne's husband asked.
Debbie almost came when she saw him.
" Debbie hasn't used a vibrator before." Lynne said as she ran the gold tip over
Debbie's wet and swollen clit again. Debbie moaned loudly and asked Lynne to
stop but did nothing to stop her. " But what she really needs is a good fuck, do
you think you could help her out?"
Lynne's husband and Debbie were soon entwined in a heated embrace, his cock deep
inside her, their mouths locked together as they fucked wildly. Lynne to left
the room and closed the door behind her as she had been told to do.
She sat on the lounge and listened to the sounds of their bodies slapping
together. She heard Debbie cum, then heard her husband cum, and a little while
later she heard them doing it again. " It should have been me in there." Lynne
said softly to herself. She wasn't jealous, just envious.  She had hoped to have
one last night alone with her husband, but he preferred to spend it fucking
Debbie.
There were some Penthouse magazines on the coffee table she'd put there for
Debbie to see, and  Lynne started browsing through one of them as she listened
to her husband and Debbie fucking.
She flicked through the pages of naked women, they looked different now. She
liked the way they looked now. She turned to a page with a picture of a young 22
year old woman with Strawberry blonde hair. The caption said her name was
Simone.
The picture had Simone sitting on a teachers desk with a black board behind her.
The slutty schoolgirl. Lynne thought back to all those nights in bed
masturbating as she thought about different boys she liked. Then she remembered
how often her teenage masturbation fantasy's had ended up being about one of her
teachers, Miss Stone.
Lynne flicked through the pictures of Simone. She stared at her firm tits, her
small schoolgirl nipples. Then she turned to the centrefold. Simone was lying on
the teachers desk naked, her legs wide open, showing her neatly trimmed pussy.
Lynne ran her finger down the page  sliding over Simone's pussy.
Lynne reached into the top of her low cut dress and rubbed her stiff nipples.
She pulled her dress up and reached between her legs and stroked herself. She
could feel the dampness on her panties. She could feel how wet she was. She
could feel how her juices made her lips stick together.
The noises her husband and Debbie were making as they  fucked again grew louder
and more passionate. Her husband had told Lynne  she could masturbate while she
listened to him fucking Debbie.
Lynne lent back and  slid a hand down the top of her panties and rubbed her
swollen clit. She could feel it getting bigger as she rubbed it harder.  She
lied back on the lounge with the photo of Simone beside her and the sounds of
Debbie and her husband fucking all around her. She looked down at Simone, at her
tits, her pussy the smile on her pretty young face.
Lynne came like that, with her hand down her panties. Her orgasm hit her
suddenly and faded just as quickly . It was the most disappointing, unfulfilling
orgasm she'd ever had.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 23.  AN ENDING.
Lynne lent back and  slid a hand down the top of her panties and rubbed her
swollen clit. She could feel it getting bigger as she rubbed it harder.  She
lied on the lounge with the photo of Simone beside her and the sounds of Debbie
and her husband fucking all around her. She looked down at Simone, at her tits,
her pussy the smile on her pretty young face.
Lynne came like that with her hand down her panties. Her orgasm hit her suddenly
and faded just as quickly. It was the most disappointing and unfulfilling orgasm
she'd ever had.  She drifted off to sleep on the lounge and awoke suddenly as
she fell heavily onto the floor. Her husband was standing over her, he'd pulled
her off the lounge.
" Get up." Lynne dragged herself to her feet, still dazed from the fall and not
yet fully awake. She wasn't sure where she was or what was happening for a few
seconds; a few seconds her husband was not prepared to waste on her. He slapped
her across the face with his open hand, not enough to really hurt her, but
enough to bring her to her senses.
" How can I serve you Master?" She said meekly as she clutched at her face where
her husbands hand had struck her. Lynne's face was swollen and sore from where
the man had hit her the night before; and her husband had helped remind her of
how sore her lip and cheek were.
He issued her with some instructions and left her to follow them. The sun was
coming up, it was Sunday; her last day as her husbands wife; her last day in
their house; the day they were "sending her away for a while."
She showered in the main bathroom and dressed into the French Maid's outfit that
had been left there for her. She prepared breakfast for her husband and Debbie
as she had been instructed to, and at 7.00 o'clock she knocked on what was once
the door to the bedroom she shared with her husband.
Debbie was still asleep and had the look of a woman who had been fucked long and
hard the night before. The blankets had slipped down below her naked breasts. "
Flat chested bitch." Lynne said to herself with more than a hint of jealousy.
Debbie awoke suddenly as Lynne put the trays on the chest of  draws and half
opened the verticals. " What's going on ?" Debbie stammered as she grabbed at
the blankets to cover herself.
" Lynne's here to serve our breakfast, then she'll leave us alone....again."
Lynnes husband said with a spark in his eye as he ran his hand over Debbie's
face.
" You weren't joking about her, were you?" Debbie was confused and nervous,
she'd never been in a situation like this; or even imagined that things like
this happened. Lynne's husband had told Debbie about Lynne, all be it a modified
and abbreviated version, and Debbie didn't think he was serious. She knew now he
was.
She had just spent the night fucking Lynne's husband in their bed, and now Lynne
was going to serve them breakfast in that bed, dressed like a maid in a soft
porn movie. " This is really bizarre." Debbie said as Lynne picked up the tray
and moved towards the bed.
" Orange Juice Miss ?" Lynne asked politely.
" This is SO fucking bizarre !"  Lynne's husband leaned over and kissed her. "
There's a lot more I can show you, a lot more things we can do together if you
want to."
" I want to." Debbie said beginning to relax. " I want to spend as much time
with you as I can, you know how I feel about you, how I've felt about you for a
long time. And you are an even more interesting man than I thought." Debbie's
face lit up in an excited smile.
Lynne listened to them talking. She would probably never get to call her husband
of four years by his name again; but Debbie would.
Lynne served her husband and Debbie their Orange juice and stood back while they
snuggled up and talked.
" So she's like....your servant, not really your wife." Debbie said sounding as
intrigued as she was confused and excited.
" Sort of. But she's a lot more than just a maid. But like I told you last
night, she's neither anymore. Lynne is going away and won't be back, and we're
getting divorced."
"So you're.....available?"
" I've always been available for you Deb." They kissed gently and Debbie giggled
as their lips were still locked together. " This is so fucking bizarre !"
" You haven't seen anything yet sweetheart." Lynne's husband said and he kissed
Debbie again. " Get your slut arse over here." He said suddenly looking at
Lynne. Debbie giggled again.
" So she just does whatever you tell her to....... ?"
" Yes. And she'll do whatever you tell her to as well Debbie."
" That sounds interesting...." Debbie said with a smirk on her face.
Lynne didn't find any pleasure in the humiliation of degrading herself like this
in front of Debbie. But she would obey her as her husband had said she would. "
A slave's pleasure comes in pleasing others; amusing and entertaining others."
That's what she'd been told, and she accepted it. She was obviously amusing
Debbie, and that pleased her husband, and that's all Lynne had to worry about.
" What do you think of Lynne, Debbie?" Lynne's husband asked after taking a sip
on his Orange Juice.
" I always thought you had a fat arse Lynne." Debbie said with a bitter edge to
her voice.
" I'm sorry that my fat arse displeases you Miss." Lynne said politely.
" And you may have big tits, but they sag like an old cows." Debbie added,
beginning to enjoy herself.
" I'm sorry Miss." Lynne said meekly.
" What do you think of Debbie, Lynne?" Her husband asked with an almost evil
smile on his face.
" She's beautiful Master. I wish I looked like her, I wish I had a body like
hers; but I don't."
" No you don't slut; and I wished you looked like her too; I always have.
So shut up and serve breakfast so I can be alone with Debbie again."
" Yes Master." Lynne served their breakfast; scrambled eggs and bacon.  Neither
of them ate very much, and Lynne's husband  made snide remarks about what a
lousy cook the  "stupid slut" was.
" The bitch can't even make toast without burning it." Debbie had said as she
demanded Lynne take her tray away.
" I'm sorry Miss." Was all Lynne said as she lent over and took Debbie's tray. "
Would you like coffee Miss?"
" I wouldn't if I was you Deb." Lynne's husband said. Her coffee is less
appealing than her fat arse." Debbie laughed less nervously this time.  She was
beginning to relax and enjoy herself. She still thought it was all incredibly
bizarre, but she loved it; she loved treating Lynne like this; but most of all
she loved being with Lynne's husband of four years, soon to be Lynne's
ex-husband. She'd pack Ross's stuff up this afternoon and never have to see him
or put up with him again. She had a new man in her life, a man she'd wanted for
a long time, a man who was even more interesting than she could possibly have
imagined. Life was about to get a whole lot better Debbie thought to herself.
Lynne ran a shower for her husband and Debbie to enjoy together, and then asked
if she could be of any further use to either of them. The answer was no, and
they both laughed saying it.
Lynne excused herself, closed the door behind her and left them alone again. It
had been one of the more difficult experiences Lynne had had to confront. She'd
been humiliated and degraded in extremely graphic ways sexually; but none was
more difficult than serving breakfast to Debbie in what had been her bed, in her
house with her husband. But that and the other things that had happened to Lynne
over the last few days were seen as important when The Blonde Woman and Lynne's
husband planned them. They wanted Lynne to be the little Slave Girl in that
environment. And in general they were both pleased with the way Lynne had
responded.
A few hours later Lynne was sitting in seat 4A in "Business Class on a Boeing
767-338 aboard Qantas flight QF800. There was no seat next to her and Lynne was
able to sit back and relax as the plane took off from Sydney Airport. The flight
would take about an hour and 15 minutes. Her destination was Coolangatta, just
south of the Gold Coast in Queensland. As Lynne looked out the window from
35,000 feet  at the ground through the puffy white clouds it was hard to believe
that they were travelling at 857 k.p.h.
She hadn't known she was flying anywhere, and she didn't know her destination
until she picked up her ticket. Even as she sat drinking a glass of Apple juice
on the flight, she had no idea what she was suppose to do when she arrived at
Coolangatta.
All she had was the clothes she wore that had been left out for her; red
panties, red bra, pale blue Designer Jeans, a red top and sweater. She'd never
seen the clothes before, but they all fitted perfectly; and she had been told
that luggage had been checked onto the plane for her. Even the fare for the cab
she took to the airport had been pre-paid. She had no money or credit cards;
John was right; she had no safety net.
Lynne felt sad for the first time in a long time as she stared out the window
and the noise of the plane droned on around her. She hadn't been given the
chance to say goodbye to her husband. He'd  quickly given her her instructions
while Debbie dressed to go out somewhere with him. All he had said was; " A cab
will be here shortly to pick you up, get dressed in the clothes left out for you
and wait  outside." And that was it. He'd started to walk away; she had to ask
him.
She called out his name softly. Her husband stopped suddenly and turned around
slowly to face the woman he'd been married to for 4 years.
" Are you Ok Lynne ?" He'd asked in a tone he hadn't used when speaking to Lynne
in the past three weeks.
" Do you love her?" Her husband smiled warmly. " No Lynne. I don't love her. I
just wanted to fuck her." There was a long silence and then her husband said:
" Are you sure this is what you want Lynne? It's not too late to change your
mind."
"It's what I want, it's just harder to end it than I thought it would be."
" It's not an ending Lynne, it's a new beginning. We'll always have the memories
of the past; and we can make whatever we like out of the future. As long as this
is what you really want. As long as you're sure."
Lynne didn't answer, she just smiled at him, her eyes full of love for the man
she'd married.
" This is the last time we talk like this Lynne, do you understand?"
She understood, but she'd wanted so badly to have one more hug, to tell him one
more time that she loved him; to hear him say that he loved her one more time;
but he just turned and walked away; and that was how their marriage of 4 years
ended.
The plane seemed to begin it's descent as soon as it had taken off.  Lynne had
been completely lost in her thoughts. She wasn't sure what to do next as she
walked across the tarmac towards the terminal.
" We'll have  your luggage delivered to your Hotel, the car is this way." The
voice belonged to a tall handsome young man in a chauffeurs uniform.
Lynne followed him outside and watched as he opened the door to a white stretch
Limousine. " What now?" Lynne wondered as they drove up the Gold Coast highway
in opulent comfort.
She recognised Jupiter's casino in the distance, and looked at the drivers eyes
in the rear vision mirror as he took the Exit to Jupiter's. He did not return
the look.
A porter quickly opened the door of the Limousine for her, and Lynne watched as
the Driver passed him a folded note that looked like a fifty and said something
to him.
" This way Miss." The porter said and Lynne followed him up to the reception
desk where everybody smiled at her and called her Miss. Lynne got the impression
the staff thought she was someone special or important.
Her room was a suite on the 16th floor. There was a large sitting room with a
bar, a separate bedroom with an ensuit that had a huge Spa bath in it. The
furniture was Ultra Modern and obviously very expensive. There was a knock on
the door as the  Porter opened the drapes to reveal the view out towards the
Ocean.
" I'll get that for you Miss." Another porter delivered three expensive and
heavy looking suitcases which the porter put on the luggage racks for her. "
Please call reception if there's anything we can do to make your stay more
enjoyable Miss." The porter said before excusing himself.
Lynne looked out the window towards the Ocean and around the room.  This wasn't
what she had expected, she didn't really know what to expect, but not this.
She opened the suitcases which were neatly packed with expensive clothes, under
wear and several toiletries bags; everything she needed.  There was a black hand
bag in one of the suitcases which had $5000 in cash, two credit cards, and an
ATM card with a PIN number written on a small white card.
For the first few days Lynne stayed in her room most of the time and watched a
bit of TV and spent a lot of time thinking about all that had happened. By
Friday she'd been there five nights; the time she was of "no use to anybody" was
past. Everything that had happened had begun to seem like a dream; did it really
happen at all? Did she really do all those things? When she woke up alone in the
huge bed in the expensive suite at Jupiter's Casino Friday morning, Lynne wasn't
sure of anything anymore.
She showered, put on some of the expensive lingerie she'd been given, a pair of
tight blue stone-wash Jeans, a white top, and one of nearly a dozen pairs of
shoes that were in the suit cases; they were black with a thick high heel.
Lynne put on a bit of lip-gloss and blush and left her room for one of the few
times since she'd arrived. She ate breakfast at the cafe near the entrance to
the Casino. It was 7.50 on a Friday morning and Lynne couldn't believe how many
people were gambling away money they couldn't afford to lose.
Later she went back to her room and put on the skimpy black silk  Bikini that
was in the suitcase. She looked at herself in the mirror.
" Not bad." She said to her reflection. She did look good. Her tits were large
but firm, her stomach flat, and  despite what Debbie had said, her arse looked
good too. She was suddenly horny as she looked at herself. It had been a long
time; she'd been pre-occupied with her thoughts up until now; now her mind was
focused on how wet her cunt had suddenly become.
She gave some thought to masturbating, she'd been told she could do what ever
she wanted to while she was away; but she decided to make herself wait. She put
on a beach shirt and sandals and headed down to the pool to catch some Gold
Coast sunshine.
There were a few people scattered around on chairs and lying on towels soaking
up the warmth. One young man in his early twenties was swimming in the pool.
When he saw Lynne looking at him he smiled back and began showing off the way
men do. He climbed out of the pool with his stomach sucked in and did several
elegant dives into the water, checking that Lynne was watching each time before
he dived in.
" Hmmmm. Maybe." Lynne thought to herself. It had been almost a week since she'd
had any sort of sexual release, and she was getting to the point where she would
have to do something about it; perhaps masturbating may not be the answer this
time. The young stud just might get lucky.
A couple sat a few tables away from her and they exchanged polite smiles. Lynne
thought he looked OK, probably thirty and in pretty good shape, but it was the
woman who caught Lynne's eye.  She looked younger than him, mid 20s with frizzy
light brown hair.
" Hmmmm. You're a spunky little thing." Lynne thought to herself.
She felt herself getting wet again as she watched the woman take off the big
T-shirt she had on. She had a good figure; slim, smallish but firm tits, and a
great arse. She looked incredible in her shiny white Bikini. Lynne didn't
realise she was staring until the woman looked at her nervously a few times;
Lynne quickly looked away, giggling to herself. " Behave yourself Lynne."
" I was just going to get a drink, what can I get you ?" Lynne looked in the
direction of the voice, it was the man she had watched in the pool. He was
young; handsome; tanned and blonde; but he was so full of himself; so smug; it
was written all over his face. He'd treat  her like a piece of meat; all men
like him do; the thought appealed to her.
" I'm right thank you." Lynne said politely, but hoping he'd tell her to:
" Get her slut arse upstairs now !" He kept talking, mainly about himself. He
was a professional surfer up for a Contest of some sort, or so he said: " Now
what would you like ?"
" Really I'm fine thanks." Lynne said less politely this time. " You'd be a dud
fuck." She thought to herself. "You'd be looking at yourself in the mirror the
whole time."
He ran his hands through his wet blonde hair and rested his other  hand on the
arm of Lynne's chair, and kept talking.
" I really don't want anything thank you." Lynne said abruptly.
" I'm sure there must be something you want." The blonde man said with a smug
look on his face.
" The lady said she doesn't want anything mate." The man with the spunky little
girlfriend said as he walked towards them.
" What's your fucking problem !" The young blonde man said.
" You." The other replied. " Learn to take 'no' for an answer dickhead."
There was a brief silence while the two men confronted each other. " I'd back
off if I was you Blondie." The spunky woman in the white Bikini said.  " Unless
you're at least a double tip Black Belt you're in deep shit."
" Well pretty boy?" The man said. The young blonde man like most of his type was
all talk. His face turned almost as pale as his bleached hair.
" You better go before you get hurt." Lynne said joining in the fun. " And you
should learn to take no for an answer."
He pointed at the spunky woman's boyfriend and with all the courage he could
muster said; nothing. and quickly turned and stormed off. He yelled something
back at them from a safe distance but they couldn't hear what he'd said.
" Thanks." Lynne said, to the man who had rescued her. " Now come up to my room
and I'll thank you properly." She said to herself. " And bring your spunky
little girlfriend with you; I'll thank her too."
" No worries. I'm David and that's my wife Kristy.
" Hi. I'm Lynne."
" Enjoy your holiday Lynne." She watched him walk back over to Kristy, and the
two women exchanged smiles.
Lynne watched David and Kristy when they weren't looking. Watched them rub sun
tan oil on each other. Watched them enjoy the occasional kiss. Lynne watched
Kristy lie on her towel and undo her bikini top.  She caught a glimpse of
Kristy's stiff pink nipple. It was more than Lynne could take. She said goodbye
to them and headed up to her room.
" They thought of everything else." She said to herself as she slid the card
into the slot in the door to her room. She headed straight for the suitcases and
began rummaging around. She found it in a toiletries bag. It was the same as the
one she had at home; 8 inches long, black with a gold tip. Lynne smiled when she
saw it; and swore when she picked it up; it was too light to have batteries in
it.
She grabbed her key and headed down to reception, it wasn't until she saw
herself in the mirror in the elevator that she realised she only had her skimpy
bikini on. In her haste she'd forgotten to put her beach shirt back on. "
This'll be fun." She smiled to herself.
Lynne enjoyed the looks she got as she walked up to the reception desk. 
Although some of the wives who were with the men looking  at her were less than
impressed. A young man in a white shirt and black tie blushed when Lynne
approached him.
" Um...Yes Madam...Um....How can I help you?"
" I need some batteries."
" Batteries ?"
" Yes. Batteries."
The young man blushed a few shades darker; he could guess what the batteries
were for. " Um....downstairs in the Gift Shop Madam."
" Thanks....." She looked at his nametag. "....Scott. Thanks very much."
Lynne felt their eyes on her as she sauntered away. She knew they'd be talking
about her, making jokes about why she wanted batteries. It all just made her
need the batteries  more.
She stood waiting for the elevator, people looking at her as they walked past;
she wondered if anyone had noticed the wet patch she was sure would be visible
on the crotch of her bikini. When the elevator's door opened a man in his late
50s began to step out, when he saw Lynne, he stepped back in. " Wrong floor." He
said nervously as he watched the woman with her big tits threatening to spill
out of her bikini top step into the elevator. He stared at her in the mirror
while they rode down to the shopping level. Lynne brushed an imaginary piece of
lint off one of the cups of her bikini top; her nipple responded and poked hard
against the silky material.
The Conrad and Jupiter's is a 5 STAR Hotel and Casino complex and the attractive
young woman behind the counter in the gift shop tried hard not to let her face
tell Lynne what she thought of her. " What are you doing walking around here
like that you slut?" The young woman said to herself. " How may I help you
Madam?" She said to Lynne with a well practised smile on her face. Jayne had
always found it difficult, at times impossible to be polite to some of the
"stuck up rich bitches" that came into the gift shop. She found it almost
impossible with Lynne; who she could tell was nothing but a slut; a rich slut;
but still just a slut.'
Lynne looked at her nametag: Jayne. " I need some batteries Jayne."
Lynne said smiling back. She could tell what Jayne thought of her.
" What sort of batteries Madam?"
" It takes those big round one's Jayne." Lynne said, emphasising " It "
" D Size is it Madam. Like these." She said showing Lynne. " Like your bra size
you slut." She added to herself.
" No smaller than that."
" C size Madam, like these?"     " Yes, that's them Jayne."
" How many do you want Madam?"
" Better make it about half a dozen, Jayne, I go through them fairly quickly."
Jayne was finding it difficult to remain polite. Lynne didn't like her attitude.
" Charge them to my suite, 1606, and run them up to me in about ten
minutes....." Lynne said snobbishly.
" I'm not a delivery girl." The young woman snapped back.
" Really." Lynne said still smiling. " I'll talk to the Hotel manager and see if
he's happy with that sort of attitude from the likes of you." With that Lynne
turned and walked out of the shop.
" Fucking  bitch." Jayne swore as she saw Lynne's arse disappear around the
corner. " I know what she wants those batteries for."
" For her vibrator obviously." An older woman, Sue, said walking from behind
another counter where she had observed what had happened.  " Those suites are
$700 a night Jayne. I bet her husband's some sort of High Roller and she's left
to amuse herself while he plays the tables.  Management don't take kindly to
staff offending High Rollers Jayne.  I suggest you take those batteries up to
her room and apologise for your behaviour before she gets you fired."
" Fucking slut." Jayne swore again as she stuffed the batteries into a bag and
looked at the clock. " I know." She added. " She's rich so I've gotta kiss her
arse. This sucks."
Jayne waited for about five minutes and then headed up to room 1606 and knocked
on the door. " Just a minute." Lynne said, and then left Jayne waiting outside
the door for just on 15 minutes.
" Ah the delivery girl." Lynne said smugly as she opened the door, still in her
Bikini.
" I've brought your purchase up as you requested Madam." Jayne said as politely
as she could considering how furious she was. " And....and I want to apologise
for my behaviour in the shop. I've had a bad day I'm sorry." It wasn't much of
an apology but it was the best she could do.
" OK." Lynne said smiling again. " We'll say no more about it. Here's a little
something for you Jayne." Lynne held out a 50 cent piece, Jayne's tip.
" Thank you Madam." Jayne forced herself to say. She needed her job.
" Fucking slut bitch !" Jayne muttered to herself as she stormed down the
hallway throwing the 50 cents in a potplant as she passed it.  Lynne thought
about how cheaply Jayne had sold her dignity. Was what she wanted to do really
that different or strange after all? People like Jayne surrender their dignity
for a few dollars every day. At least Lynne did it because she enjoyed it; got
pleasure from it.  Lynne wondered just how different her and Jayne really were;
just how far would Jayne go to keep her job; how much would she humiliate
herself to keep her job?
" She's a stuck up little rich bitch slut." Jayne fumed to the older woman, Sue,
when she stormed back into the gift shop. " Why do bitches like her always think
they're so much better than everybody else......"
.
" Mr Stathum wants to see you in his office Jayne, his secretary just called."
" Oh shit....." The anger and defiance in Jayne's voice and in her demeanour was
gone. She needed her job; she was behind in her rent and in a lot of debt
courtesy of a boyfriend she didn't know as well as she thought she did.
Mr Stathum was the C.E.O. of the Jupiter's/Conrad complex. No one as lowly
ranked on the Payroll list as Jayne had ever met Mr Stathum, let alone been
summoned to his office.
" But I apologised......She said it was okay........."
" You've pissed off the wrong woman this time Jayne." Sue said despondently. "
And you're apology was obviously not good enough.  You've only got yourself to
blame. You've been warned before. These people pay a lot of money to stay here
and we're paid to make sure they enjoy themselves. You should have learnt that
by now Jayne. "
" Yeah I know.....Kiss arse, suck up to them, take their shit.......And do it
with a smile on my face....."
The meeting with Mr Stathum lasted less than a minute. He wanted to fire her
himself so he could tell her that he would personally make sure she never worked
on the Coast again.
Jayne tapped very politely on Lynne's door this time. Lynne was still in her
black Bikini.
" I'm very sorry to disturb you again Madam." Jayne said meekly. " Can I please
talk to you for just a moment.....please."
" Make it quick." Lynne said as she walked back into her room and sat on the
leather couch.
" I really need this job Madam. I'm sorry for the way I acted,.." Jayne said
timidly as she walked into the room and stood a few feet away from where Lynne
sat on the couch.
" You should have thought of that before. I won't be treated like that by the
likes of you. I won't have some cheap shop girl look at me the way you did. You
should learn your place."
" Yes Madam I know, I'm sorry......." Lynne was surprised at how quickly Jayne
had abandoned her pride.
Jayne simply could not afford to lose her job. She'd been unemployed for 13
months before she got this job. The only job offer she'd had in that time was as
a topless waitress in a bar; and she didn't have the debts she had now.
" And what is you're place Jayne?"
" To serve people like yourself Madam. To serve you politely and efficiently."
" Pass me my drink from the bar." Jayne walked over to the bar and picked up a
tall glass of Coke filled with ice, and politely passed it to Lynne. It was all
too easy.
" How sorry are you Jayne?"
" Very sorry madam. It won't happen again."
" And you'd like your job back?"
" Yes Madam. I need this job; will you please reconsider...."
" I can get you your job back with one phone call." Lynne interrupted; and she
let her words hang in the air for a few moments.
" What you said was right. You're here to serve me; to satisfy my needs; if you
can't do that, your employer will simply find someone who can."
" I can serve you properly madam, I can satisfy your needs. Just give me another
chance....please."
" So you've learnt your lesson little shop girl?"
" Yes madam I have."
" There's two types of people in this world Jayne, those that kiss arse, and
those that have their arses kissed. Do you know which you are?"
Jane had a brief resurgence of anger and bitterness, but they were luxuries she
could no longer afford. " I'm the type who kisses arse Madam."
Lynne smiled, Jayne was no better than she was, in fact she was worse.  She'd
sold her dignity for a $420 a week pay cheque. How cheap the little shop girl
was.
" So you're the type that kisses arse Jayne?"
" Yes madam."
" Then kiss mine and I'll get you your job back."
" What !" Jayne blurted out in a less than polite manner. " I mean I beg your
pardon madam."
" Kiss my arse and I'll get you your job back." Lynne said as she stood up and
stepped out of her bikini pants. Jayne didn't answer; but there was no way she
was going to kiss this bitches arse. No job was worth that.
" Get out !" Lynne yelled at her. " Get out or I'll call security and have you
thrown out !" Jayne was caught off guard by Lynne's sudden outburst.
" Okay I'll do it."
" That's better shop girl." Lynne said snobbishly. " Maybe you have learnt your
lesson. Well, go on shop girl."
Jayne slowly crouched down behind Lynne and quickly pecked the left cheek of her
arse. " Do it properly shop girl." Lynne snapped at her.  Jayne closed her eyes
and gently kissed the soft skin on both cheeks of Lynnes arse. Lynne was
surprised at the almost tender way Jayne's lips touched her skin.
" Very good shop girl. Now stick your tongue up my arse hole."
" Yes madam." Jayne said softly as she continued to kiss Lynne's arse.  Lynne
cried out when she felt Jayne's teeth dig into the soft skin of her arse.
" You fucking bitch!" Lynne said laughing. " I take it you're not going to stick
that pretty pink tongue of yours up my arse ?"
" No fucking way you sick bitch. Fuck you." Jayne's face was red with anger.
" I hope it doesn't take you too long to find another job Jayne." Lynne said
still laughing as Jayne stormed out of the room cursing herself for doing what
she'd done. She couldn't believe she'd actually kissed the bitches arse.
Jayne was furious with herself; " Why did I do that ! Why did I kiss that
bitches arse !......Fuck !" Jayne cursed herself for doing what she did over and
over as she rode down to the ground floor in the lift.
Casino Security staff grabbed her when the doors opened and led her on a very
public and very humiliating exit from the Casino. Jayne protested at first, but
soon realised she was only attracting more attention to her removal from the
premises. There were lots of faces she recognised as she was led through the
Casino to the Main Entrance.
" You can't be serious...." She pleaded when she saw two large framed and very
annoyed looking Police Officers waiting for her; they "helped" her into the back
of the Paddy Wagon and drove off.
It was a very public, very humiliating exit from the place she'd worked for
almost two years. Lynne watched it all with delight, amid a crowd of other
onlookers:
" What did she do?"
" I heard she had her hand in the till." A Casino employee said.  " I heard she
tried to come onto one of the female guests, she's a dyke you know." One former
friend of Jayne's said.  " No. They caught her doing drugs.....Coke I think it
was."
The rumours had started already and would only get worse. Life for Jayne was
going to be very difficult if she stayed on The Gold Coast.
So much had happened that morning that had stirred Lynne's passions.  The young
blonde guy; the very macho David and his spunky little wife Kristy in her skimpy
little white Bikini; and then Jayne. Lynne's cunt was soaked when she got back
to her room and lay on the bed as she put the batteries in her vibrator.
She turned it on low to start with and ran it over the damp crotch of her bikini
while she thought about Jayne. But she couldn't tease herself for long; she
never was much good at teasing herself; she needed to cum.  Lynne slid her
bikini pants off; turned the vibrator on high and pushed it hard against her
swollen clit.
Images of David and Jayne and the young blonde guy rushed through her mind as
she got closer; but it was Kristy she saw in her mind when she came. It was
Kristy's name she called out as the first wave of pleasure ran through her body.
Lynne panted and grunted and cried out as an orgasm more intense than any she'd
had before from masturbating alone consumed her. She was breathless and her body
smeared with perspiration when her orgasm finally receded.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 24.  A BEGINNING.
Images of David and Jayne and the young blonde guy rushed through her mind as
she got closer; but it was Kristy she saw in her mind when she came. It was
Kristy's name she called out as the first wave of pleasure ran through her body.
Lynne panted and grunted and cried out as an orgasm more intense than any she'd
had before from masturbating alone consumed her. She was breathless and her body
smeared with perspiration when her orgasm finally receded.
Lynne  spent the rest of the afternoon lazing by the pool and thinking. It had
been almost a week. She was well and truly "of use" to anybody that wanted her;
and although she'd had some fun; she wanted to be The Blonde Woman's slutty
Little Slave Girl; she wanted to be used and abused; why were they leaving her
up here sitting by a pool?  She stopped by the Gift Shop on her way back to her
room. There was a new girl behind Jayne's counter, but she knew who Lynne was.
" Good afternoon Miss, how can I help you?"
Lynne looked at her nametag: Kerry. " Do you sell vibrators Kerry?"
Kerry was stunned a bit at first, but quickly recovered. " No madam, not here in
the Gift Shop." She said in a soft voice. " But I could arrange to have one
bought in and delivered to your room at your convenience. I'd be extremely
discrete about it of course madam. Or you could pick it up from here if you
like, it's obviously up to you madam. I could have one here for you in about
half an hour. I'm sorry if that's inconvenient, but I'd certainly do everything
to have your purchase here as soon as possible. If you would like madam I......"
" Shut up Kerry your rambling."
" I'm sorry madam."
" You may be Kerry." Lynne left Kerry with those thoughts and browsed through
some of the other shops. She had her Beach Shirt on this time so she didn't
attract the attention she did when she was shopping in her bikini.
The young woman in the Fashion Boutique's name tag said: Donna.
Lynne had noticed her watching her as she browsed through the lingerie.  Lynne
was beginning to have a better understanding of people and sexuality. And after
giving her a couple of " Fuck me." stares, she had a strong sense about Donna's
sexual preferences.
" I'll need your help in a moment Donna." Lynne said in a sultry voice as she
picked out a bright red matching bra and panties set .
"Certainly madam." Donna replied nervously.
Donna was a very plain looking woman, early twenties, short mousy brown hair.
The black skirt and white blouse didn't exactly compliment her figure ether.
" Can I help you with anything  Madam?" Donna asked through the curtain of the
dressing room.
" Yes, come in here." Lynne had the red panties on, and the bra wrapped around
her large breasts. " Do me up."
" Certainly madam." Donna said politely as she clipped the little hooks together
on Lynne's bra.
" What do you think Donna?" Lynne asked as she ran her hands over her body and
rubbed herself between the legs.
" You look lovely madam." Donna replied, her voice shaking; but it was her eyes
that gave her away more than anything.
" Do you like the feel of the material?" Lynne asked as she took Donna's hand
and guided it between her legs. Donna didn't say anything, she just let Lynne
guide her hand over Lynne's crotch.
" Well, do you like the feel of it Donna."
" Very much madam, I like the feel of it very much."
Donna moaned softly as she saw Lynne's hand disappear up her skirt and then felt
it on her wet cotton panties. " Not here." Donna panted. "I could get in
trouble"; but she didn't pull away, or pull Lynne's hand away; all she did was
move her feet apart a bit so as Lynne could get at her better.
Donna began to breath harder, and Lynne slid her hand inside her panties. Donna
was obviously a very frustrated closet lesbian, she got very close to cumming
very quickly. As her orgasm built inside her Lynne moved her hand faster and
said: " You're a very unattractive woman Donna. In fact you're rather ugly. Fat
and ugly, get out." It would be a long time before Lynne forgot the expression
on Donna's face as she ran out of the change room.
That evening Lynne dressed in an expensive black evening gown and ate dinner in
one of the restaurants alone. The food and wine were excellent but eating by
herself depressed her. She watched couples having romantic little dinners
together and she felt very alone. She'd given up her husband to be with the
Blonde Woman; when would she send for her?
After dinner Lynne went up to Neptune's night club looking for a stray fuck. She
was still horny and a bit tipsy. A number of men approached her asking for a
dance or if they could buy her a drink; most of them seemed like nice guys; but
Lynne didn't want a nice guy. She wanted someone who would treat her like the
dirty little slut that she is.  The prospects of finding someone suitable to
fuck diminished as the night wore on and the men got drunker. Lynne had resolved
herself to another session with her vibrator when she saw David and Kristy
walking by.
" Hi how are you......" Kristy said, obviously having forgotten her name.
Lynne stayed for a while longer and watched them dancing together.  Lynne liked
the way Kristy could move her body to the music; she oozed sexuality.
Lynne was watching Kristy, imagining doing things with her when a voice
distracted her." Would you like to dance?" He was a reasonably attractive man,
late 20s, with short dark hair and olive complexion. A very average looking
bloke. The most noticeable thing about him was the wedding ring on his finger.
" Would you like to dance?" He said again. " No." Lynne said as she stood up. "
I want to fuck."
Their hands were all over each other as they rode the elevator up to the 16th
floor. Once inside Lynne's room they almost tore each others clothes off and
fell onto the bed, their mouths and bodies locked together in the heat of the
moment. The man slid down Lynne's body and licked her freshly shaved cunt. Lynne
moaned loudly as soon as his tongue touched her there. Then he was on top of
her, and inside her. He fucked her with the passion of a man who hadn't enjoyed
sex like this in a long time. Lynne was crying out " Yes. Yes." with each thrust
as she drew closer to orgasm. " Yes fuck me. "She cried out. " Make me cum."
The man grunted loudly and Lynne knew he was going to cum. " No." She panted
desperately. " Not yet...." The man groaned loudly as he came and then his body
went limp on top of hers.
" Shit !" Lynne swore at him. "Why didn't you wait for me?"
" Sorry, I couldn't wait." He panted breathlessly.
" That's Ok ." Lynne purred. " Eat me. Eat my cunt and make me cum."
" I'm not going down on you now..."
" What....What do you mean..." Lynne looked down and saw his semen seeping out
of her. " So what....Come on..." But the man was already getting dressed. Lynne
was still in a haze of sexual frustration as the man shut the door behind him.
" You bastard." She called out after him. She ran to the door and was about to
open it when she heard people outside. She looked through the peep hole and saw
David and Kristy. They were obviously staying in the room opposite. He had her
pinned to the door and was trying to get his hand up her skirt. Kristy said
something but Lynne couldn't tell what it was; but she could tell what the look
on Kristy's face meant. She watched them stagger into their room as they kissed
and groped each other.
Lynne quickly ran to the bed and put her black silk robe on and then grabbed the
plastic key and slowly opened the door. It was late; 1.45am and the hallway was
deserted. She hadn't seen many people on the floor since she'd been there. She
could hear them from where she stood in the doorway to her room. She quietly
shut her door and crept over towards David and Kirsten's door.
Lynne could hear the sound of their bodies slapping together; Kristy was panting
loudly and David was making grunting noises. Lynne looked up and down the
hallway and then lent against the door and slid a hand up under her robe. Her
cunt was soaked with her juices and the cum of a man whose name she didn't know
and hadn't asked.
Kristy was moaning and panting louder, screaming out for David to fuck her
harder. Lynne knew Kristy was going to cum, and she was going to cum with her.
She listened to the noises Kristy was making  and rubbed herself faster so she
could time her orgasm with Kristy's. The three of them were about to cum when
Lynne heard the "Ping" of the elevator.
" Shit !" She swore to herself and moved quickly to her own door. A middle aged
couple strolled slowly down the hallway, walking away from her. " Hurry up will
you." Lynne cursed them under her breath. The couple got to their door and
fumbled with the Card Key. Lynne heard Kristy cum just as the couple opened
their door, David came as soon as Kristy did.
By the time the couple had disappeared into their room there was silence in
David and Kristy's room. " Fuck !" Lynne swore to herself. She pulled her key
out of the pocket of her robe and opened her door. Just as she did, a strange
feeling overran her. She looked up at the ceiling and saw the familiar black
plastic bubble that covered all the security camera's. She nearly burst out
laughing. " I wonder if they tape everything?" She thought to herself as she
pushed her door open still laughing.
Lynne had her robe off  before the door had shut behind her. She grabbed the
vibrator from the bedside table, turned it on full and threw it on the bed and
flopped onto the bed on top of it. She reached down and positioned it where she
wanted it and quickly started humping herself against it while she pictured
Kirsten in her Bikini and remembered the noises she made when she came.
Lynne reached behind herself and gently rubbed the outside of her arse hole
while she frantically humped the bed with the vibrator pushing hard against her
sloppy cunt. She slid a finger up her arse as she came and screamed out from the
intensity of the pleasure she was giving herself.  Her arse hole grabbed at her
finger as her body spasmed with each wave of her orgasm. Just as the ecstasy
started to subside she came again, not as intense this time but a long gentle
fulfilling orgasm.
Eventually she pulled her finger out and rolled off the vibrator, exhausted from
the pleasure. She fell asleep with the vibrator still purring away beside her.
The next morning Lynne soaked in the Spa bath for a long while thinking about
The Blonde Woman and the things she'd make her do when she was her slave. But it
was Saturday now, when was The Blonde Woman going to send for her?
She dressed in a pair of tight cut off blue denim jeans, no bra and a loosely
fitting white shirt which she tied in a knot under her breasts and looked at
herself in the mirror. " Hmmm Bit slutty Lynne." She said smiling, it was how
she wanted to look. Preferably she'd like to be dressed in a little slave girl
skirt and top, and be kneeling at the feet of her Mistress, licking her feet
while her Mistress talked casually to the other people sitting around the room.
The heel of Lynne's black shoes tapped loudly on the tile floor of the reception
area as she approached the desk. She checked if there were any messages for her
but there were none.
" Thank you." She said, unable to hide her disappointment. The young woman
behind the desk promised to get any messages to her as soon as she could if any
arrived. It was 11.40 am. Lynne hadn't eaten so she headed off to one of the
cafe's for a late breakfast. She dragged it out as long as she could and then
went to her room and changed into her Bikini and spent the next few hours lying
on her towel by the pool working on her tan and waiting for the Blonde Woman to
send for her.
" Hi........" Kristy said as she approached in her little white Bikini.
" Hi Kristy." Lynne replied quickly as her eyes roamed over Kristy's body.
" Where's David?"
" He had to fly to Perth. Business, as usual. But the rooms paid for so I'm
going to stay for a few more days. There's nothing for me to do at home anyway." 
The two women talked for a while, and then had drinks together that afternoon,
which turned into dinner that night. After dinner they went up to Neptune's and
danced together till 3.00am.
When she was back in her room Lynne put new batteries in her vibrator and
masturbated while she thought about how sexy Kristy  looked when they danced
together; how good she smelt; how Lynne felt whenever their bodies touched while
they danced. She pretended Kristy was licking her cunt. " Oh god yes Kristy,
stick your tongue inside me." Lynne panted with her eyes shut and an image of
Kristy with her face buried between Lynne's legs vivid in her mind. She kept
calling out Kristy's name; telling her how to eat her wet cunt; and she screamed
Kristy's name out when she came.
The next day, Sunday, there were still no messages, and Lynne and Kristy spent
the day together at Wet'N Wild, a waterslide theme park.  Lynne laughed to
herself everytime she thought of the name: "Wet'N Wild."
They had dinner together again that night. Lynne had booked a romantic table in
a secluded corner, with candles and plenty of wine. Kirsten was more than tipsy
as they headed up to the night club. Lynne kept buying drinks for Kristy; at one
stage persuading her to skull a couple of Zambucka's. When they danced together
Lynne kept moving close to Kristy, their breasts occasionally touching; their
bodies rubbing against each others on the crowded dance floor.
" Let's go back to my room and have a night cap." Lynne said as they sat
together on a cramped lounge; their knees touching.
" God you've got a great arse." Lynne said to herself as she watched Kristy
walking slightly ahead of her. Lynne hadn't been able to take her eyes off
Kristy all night. She looked so good in a short white skirt and bright red top.
Lynne had found it hard to keep her hands off Kristy too.  At times she hadn't
been able to; she'd held her hand a few times; wrapped her arms around her when
they'd danced. Nothing blatantly sexual; nothing women don't normally do in an
innocent friendship. But Lynne's thoughts of Kristy and what she wanted to do
with her were far from innocent.
When they got to Lynne's room Kristy suggested having drinks in her room
instead. Lynne had everything planned; she didn't know if she could seduce
Kristy; when she was honest with herself she doubted she could. Kristy was an
incredibly sexy woman, but equally and very obviously a very innocent woman; but
it was worth a try.
Lynne had things organised in her room to maximise her chances of seducing her.
" Um.....Okay...." Lynne said, caught off guard.  Kristy made them Tia Maria's
at the bar while Lynne sat on the sofa watching her. " Do you know what I did
last night when I got back to my room?" Kristy said  casually as she handed
Lynne her drink and stood in front of her. Kristy continued before Lynne had the
chance to say anything.
" I was so horny from being with you that I had my hand up my dress before the
door was shut behind me. I watched you through the peep hole. I slid my hand
inside my panties and played with myself while I watched you open your door.
You've got a great arse Lynne; and I love your big tits." Lynne's face turned
red with lust as she watched innocent little Kristy reach up under her skirt
while she spoke.
" I was so fucking horny Lynne. I snuck out and stood in front of your door. I
heard you masturbating; I heard you cum; I heard you call out my name when you
came." Kristy's voice was soft and breathless as her hand moved around under her
skirt. Lynne opened her legs and lifted up her skirt so she could play with
herself while she watched Kristy.
" My cunt was dripping wet Lynne, like it is now. I wanted to cum with you; I
wanted to stick my tongue up your cunt and make you cum; I'd thought about it
since the day I saw you in your Bikini at the pool. I bet you've got a sweet
cunt Lynne; with big cunt lips and a big pink clit." There was a brief silence;
the only sound was the heavy breathing of the two women as their eyes met while
they fingered themselves.
" I called reception." Kristy continued in a panting voice. " I paid a porter
$300 to let me into your room. You were asleep in the bed with your vibrator on
the floor beside you. I wanted so badly to see your wet cunt and your big tits;
but you had the blankets pulled up. I picked your vibrator up off the floor and
licked it. Your juices were still on it and I licked it clean for you. You taste
good Lynne."
" Oh God Kristy....." Lynne moaned loudly as she rubbed her clit while she
watched Kristy doing the same.
" I came like that Lynne. I came while I fingered myself and licked your sweet
cunt juice off your vibrator.....Lynne......"
The two women came together. Lynne thrashing around on the sofa with her legs
spread wide apart and Kristy standing in front of her, her legs threatening to
give way underneath her as she climaxed.  They were locked in a heated
passionate embrace on the sofa before their orgasms had even began to fade. They
made love together on the sofa and then again on the bed; and woke up together
the next morning their bodies still entwined.
They couldn't get enough of each other after that. They spent every moment
together; ate together; slept together; had long sensuous spa baths together.
They made love 4 times on Monday and 5 times on Tuesday, including  once in the
pool late Tuesday night. It was an experience neither woman had encountered
before and neither had imagined a relationship could be so loving and yet so
heated and passionate.
They walked around holding hands oblivious to the looks people gave them. They
danced closely together, their bodies pushing against each others. They sat with
their arms around each other while they played roulette and kissed passionately
while they lied in the sun together at the pool. They even had their own song,
the first one they'd danced to together at Neptune's. They went shopping
together for sexy lingerie they could rip off each others body's later.
In three days they'd become much more than just friends, much more than just
lovers; they'd both fallen in love but neither wanted to be the first to say it.
They were having dinner together Wednesday night at what they now called 'Their'
table. They were onto their third bottle of Chardonnay and were waiting for the
Liqueur menu when Lynne reached out and wrapped her fingers around Kristy's.
She wanted to tell Kristy that she loved her, but she didn't know how to say it.
She'd never imagined she'd fall in love with another woman.  " I know." Kristy
said softly, " Me too."
They sat there staring into each others eyes for a moment, and then they started
giggling like schoolgirls. " What do we do now?" Kristy said smiling widely. " I
have absolutely no idea." Lynne replied, her face lit up as brightly as Kristy's
and they giggled like schoolgirls again.
" I'm a lesbian." Kristy said laughing as she said it.
" Well my little lesbian lover." Lynne said looking into Kristy's eyes.
" Do you want to be a lesbian in your room or mine?"
" I don't care." Kristy replied, her eyes filled with a combination of mischief
and lust. " But I need to be a lesbian NOW !"
They quickly took care of their cheque and walked to the elevators holding
hands. They kissed deeply as the doors closed and the kiss didn't  end until the
elevator doors opened on the 16th floor. A room service waiter almost dropped
the tray he was holding when he saw the two women locked together in a heated
embrace.
" Pity you're a guy or we might have invited you to join us." Kristy said
giggling as they walked passed him. " Did you see the look on his face?" Lynne
said laughing loudly as they got to Kristy's door and fell into each others
arms.
" I want to eat you Lynne." Kristy whispered. " I want to eat your sweet pussy."
" Just give me a minute." Lynne whispered back. " I've got something special I
want to wear for you?"
" What are you up to Lynney?" Kristy asked mischievously.
" You'll see. Just give me a minute."
" Well don't take too long or I'll start without you."
" Well you've done that before Kristy." Kristy poked her tongue out at
Lynne. Then they reluctantly let go of each other and hurriedly opened their
doors. " I think you'll like my little surprise." Lynne said in a soft low
voice. " Well I've got a little surprise for you too." Kristy said teasingly and
then shut her door. " But hurry up." Lynne heard her say from inside her room.
" What's the little surprise?" Trevor asked when Lynne turned the light on.
" What are you doing here?" Lynne stuttered, her mind racing.
" What the fuck business is it of yours. I'm here and it's time to go. So shut
your slut mouth up before I shut it for you."
" I can't go now. Not now...."
" Fine by me slut. I never liked you anyway." Trevor stood up and looked Lynne
up and down with a look of disdain and reached for the door.
" Wait." Lynne said anxiously. " Can you just give me a few minutes?"
" Who the fuck do you think you are bitch?" Trevor said as he turned the handle.
Once again Lynne was in a situation where she had to make a decision with no
time to think. She loved Kristy and desperately wanted to explore her
relationship with her further. Her time with Kristy had been something very
special; maybe it was a woman like Kristy she really wanted all along. Perhaps
what had happened with Kristy over the past few days was just a beginning; the
first days of the new life she'd been searching for.
" Please Trevor?" She begged him. Lynne could see Kristy's door now.  She knew
she was in there, wearing something special just for her; waiting to make love
with her.
" Your little girlfriend is in there waiting for you slut." Trevor said
mockingly. " Making herself all nice and sexy for you. Have fun."
" I'm sorry Sir." Lynne said softly. " I'm ready to go when you are Sir." Lynne
couldn't look at Trevor as they waited for the lift. But she felt his eyes on
her. Even Trevor begrudgingly admitted to himself that she looked good.A
backless knee length cream dress with a plunging "V" neck line; sheer skin toned
stockings that hugged her tanned legs; high heeled cream shoes; and just a touch
of make-up.  Two balding middle-aged men in sports coats and ties stood next to
them waiting for the lift; Trevor looked at them, and then back at Lynne.
" What's a slut like you doing dressed like that?" He said in a voice filled
with contempt. Lynne saw the reaction of the men standing next to her.
" I know they're too good for a whore like me Sir." Lynne forced herself to say.
" But they were provided for me Sir, so I...
" Shut the fuck up whore !"
" Is she um available mate ?" One of them asked Trevor while he looked at Lynne.
" No, amazingly enough she's booked for the night." Trevor said smugly. " It
doesn't happen very often with this one. You're not missing anything. Look at
her; the only thing she's got going for her is that she's cheap. Isn't that
right Lynne ?"
" Yes Sir." Lynne said looking at the man who had asked if she was available. "
I'm not much to look at; but I'm cheap."
" She looks alright to me, " One of the men said " She's fuckable." The other
one added as the lift doors opened.
" You haven't seen her with her make-up or clothes off." Trevor said snidely. "
She's an ugly mole with a fat arse and cellulite. Aren't you Lynne?" They were
in the lift now, and the men stood on each side of Lynne.
" Yes Sir. I'm an ugly whore with a fat arse, but I'm cheap." Lynne's cunt was
getting wetter with each insult.
" How much?" The man persisted.
" You get me for the night for $100; no time limit and I do anything. Anal,
oral; no condoms; and I'll swallow your cum or your piss; I'll do whatever you
want. You could book me for tomorrow night if you want."
" Anything you paid to fuck this slut would be too much." Trevor said as the
doors opened and he walked out of the lift; Lynne followed close behind him.
" Do you want to book me for tomorrow night?" Lynne asked the two men in a
seductive voice.
" No fucking way, sick fucking bitch." One of the men spat at her.
" She is ugly, even with all that make-up on." The other one said as they walked
away. " Yeah, and her arse is fatter than my wifes."
" She's one ugly fucking whore....." Their voices faded as they walked away.
" That's the bloke who wanted to fuck you at the pool, isn't it?" Trevor said
looking down towards the Casino.
" Yes Sir." Lynne answered as she looked up and saw the young blonde guy walking
into a bar near the entrance to the Casino, and wondering how Trevor knew about
that.
Trevor looked at his watch and his face lit up with that smirk that Lynne hated
so much; then he walked off towards the bar; Lynne followed behind him.
Trevor ordered a Bacardi and Coke. " Over there." Lynne's eyes looked in the
direction in which he was pointing. She saw the young blonde guy from the pool
sitting at a table with a group of about 8 or 9 men and women who looked to be
about the same age as him; late teens, early 20s.
" You're little girlfriend's husband interrupted you before you could give him
what he wanted; go and make it up to him; but hurry up or I'll leave without
you. You've got 15 minutes."
" Yes Sir." Lynne replied wondering where she was suppose to fuck him and how
she was suppose to do it in 15 minutes.
" Hi." Lynne said as she stood beside him and rested her hand on the arm of his
chair. " Remember me?"
" Yeah, what do you want?"
" I just wanted to apologise for the other day, I'd like to make it up to you,
can we talk for a minute. I'll make it worth your while." Lynne could feel the
eyes of the others in the group on her.
" Fuck off bitch." A very young and very attractive woman with long blonde hair
said as she wrapped her arm around the man Lynne was suppose to fuck in the next
15 minutes. " Jason's with me you old mole."
" Yeah piss off. I was just trying to be friendly the other day. You don't
really think I was interested in a fat old cow like you do you?" The others
laughed and muttered comments about her. One of the men made a mooing sound and
they all laughed louder.
" I really will make it worth your while Jason. Please, just come and talk to me
for a minute."
" How fucking stupid are you? " Jason said still laughing at her. " Why would I
go off with an old whore bag like you when I've got a hot babe like
Melissa......."
" I'm sorry." Lynne said softly as she walked back towards Trevor to a chorus of
moo's and snide remarks. " I'm sorry Sir, he doesn't want me."
" I don't blame him; but try again; you've got 12 minutes."  Lynne looked over
and saw Jason walking towards the Men's room and quickly followed him. She
hesitated for an instant, took a deep breath and pushed the door to the Men's
room open and went in. Jason and three other men were standing at the urinal.
" What the fuck......" One of the men said when he saw her.
" Here, let me help you." Lynne said as she gently took Jason's cock in here
hand and watched the urine spurting against the porcelain. Jason didn't say
anything for a few seconds, but despite the fact he was urinating, he began to
get an erection.
" You can come and help me." One of the other men said.
" Me too." Another added.
" Come into one of the stalls and I'll suck you off. I can give you a better
head job than that 19 yo empty headed bimbo. Here I'll show you." A small stream
of urine was still spurting out of the eye of Jason's cock when Lynne knelt down
and put it in her mouth. It was hot and acidic and burnt the back of her throat
as she swallowed it; but his cock was soon almost fully erect.
" Shit !" Was all Jason could say. The other men watching could think of nothing
to say.
Suddenly Lynne was dragged to her feet. Two huge dark skinned men in Security
uniforms lifted her almost off her feet. " Is she with you?" One of them asked
Jason in a deep threatening voice.
" No." Jason replied like a frightened schoolboy. " I don't know who she is.
She's been hassling me all night. I think she must be a prostitute or
something."
" Get back out on the street where you belong you fucking whore." The Security
Guard said in disgust. Lynne could feel hundreds of people watching her as she
was half led half dragged out of the men's toilet.  They quickly whisked her
away and outside to a rear entrance full of dumpsters and empty boxes. They
threw her onto the cement next to a pile of garbage bags. " Next time we call
the cops." Was all the Security Guards said before they closed the door on the
trash outside.
" Shit." Lynne swore to herself. She looked up and saw the headlights of a car
bearing down on her. She quickly crawled across the concrete and a black van
pulled up where she had been laying. Trevor got out of the passengers side,
opened the door to the back of the van, threw her in and slammed the door shut.
The back of the van was empty, the windows blacked out, a petition separated her
from whoever was in the front. Lynne curled up in a corner of the van, relieved
that Trevor hadn't gone without her.
She couldn't stop herself. Her hand reached up under her dress, under the
elastic of her lace panties and she slid a finger inside herself, climaxing as
she felt it slide into her hot wet cunt. Her orgasm was intense but she made no
noises when she came.
After she calmed down she closed her eyes and curled up and thought about
Kristy. It was sitting alone in the van like that when it first occurred to
Lynne that they could have set up the whole thing with Kristy.
Perhaps they even played the odds and put up the young blonde guy, David and
Kristy hoping she'd fall for one of them. They'd played her so well so many
times before Lynne knew they were capable of just about anything. But something
inside her told her that the feelings she had for Kristy, and the feelings
Kristy had for her were genuine. That no one could plan what had happened
between them. That not even the Blonde Woman could manipulate people's emotions
like that.
Then her thoughts turned to Kristy again; waiting for her and then going to her
room when she didn't come back. She could see Kristy curled up on her bed crying
and asking why. And Lynne started to cry quietly too.  She'd given up her
husband and now she'd given up Kristy.
The tears stopped as quickly as they'd started. Lynne had given up a lot to
pursue a life as The Blonde Woman's slave; but it was a reflection of how
consumed she was with the desire to pursue that life style. She would have loved
to have spent more time with Kristy, a lot more time; but Lynne knew in her
heart and in her soul what she really wanted most out of life, and that was to
become a slave. That's why she left her husband and why she abandoned Kristy.
Her feelings for them wouldn't change, but there'd be no more tears over either
of them.
The van stopped suddenly and Lynne slid across the painted metal floor in the
back of the van and landed heavily against the petition behind the drivers seat.
The door slid open and Trevor smiled when he saw Lynne spread eagle on the floor
in the back of the van. " Get out."
Lynne crawled over towards the door and Trevor reached in and grabbed her and
pulled her out. She landed on the grassy nature strip of a well lit suburban
street. " Get up." Lynne got to her feet and brushed some leaves and grass off
her arms and tried to straighten her dress.  Trevor walked up the path of a
block of flats and Lynne quickly followed behind him. Flat 3 was on the ground
floor and Trevor knocked on the door. " On your knees slut." Trevor demanded and
Lynne quickly got down on her hands and knees on the dirty concrete.
" Is that her?" Trevor asked.
" Yes. That's her." Jayne replied angrily.
Trevor walked into flat 3, and Lynne crawled in behind him when he told her to,
her head down, her eyes on the floor so she wouldn't have to look at Jayne.
" I told you this would be worth your time Jayne." Trevor said smugly.
" Get your slut arse over here." Trevor demanded.
Lynne could feel their eyes on her as she crawled over towards them.  She hadn't
looked at Jayne since she'd first seen her; but she knew she'd have to look at
her now. She slowly lifted her head until her eyes met Jayne's, and she felt a
wave of shame and humiliation wash over her when she saw the look on Jayne's
face.
" I knew you were a slut the minute I saw you." Jayne spat her words at Lynne.
And Lynne looked into Jayne's eyes the whole time. Jayne didn't look as
attractive as she did in the gift shop. She was wearing a short blue denim
skirt, a Bronco's T-shirt and a pair of sandals. Her long brown hair was pulled
back in a pony tail. She looked a lot better in the black skirt and white blouse
she wore in the gift shop. She looked a lot better with the make-up caked on her
face and her hair down over her shoulders. But as different as Jayne looked now
was as nothing compared to how different Lynne looked now.
" Lynne's one of ours and she had no right to treat you the way she did.  Of
course we've arranged for you to have your job back and the money I gave you
earlier is our way of apologising for her behaviour, but Lynne would like to
apologise to you herself."
" One of your what?" Jayne had thought to herself but she was still finding it
hard to speak. It was difficult to tell which of the two women was more
uncomfortable at the scenario unfolding. Jayne's face was a shade or two redder
than Lynne's.
" I'm sorry Miss." Lynne said softly, making herself look Jayne in the eye.
" I 'm just a cheap slut and I had no right to treat a lady like you the way I
did. A pathetic whore like me isn't  fit to be in the same room as a lady like
you Miss, I know that. But I want to show you how sorry I am for treating you
the way I did. I'll do anything to show you how sorry I am Miss,
anything......You should punish me Miss; you should whip my fat slut arse for
what I did. Please punish me Miss."
As Lynne humiliated herself on the floor of Jayne's flat she knew she'd done the
right thing in leaving her husband and abandoning Kristy. For whatever reason,
as inexplicable as it all was, this was the life Lynne wanted.
" Please let me do something to show you how sorry I am Miss."
" What are  you....?" Jayne said with a mixture of disgust and contempt, but
more than a hint of intrigue as well.
" I'm what ever you want me to be Miss."
" Is she a whore....?" Jayne asked Trevor as she grabbed a cigarette off the
small coffee table beside the couch.
" Some might call her a whore, but she's much more than that. She'll do whatever
you want her to do, not for money but because she knows that's all she's good
for."
" This is so weird." Jayne said nervously.
" Lynne's very good with her tongue Jayne." Trevor said."Show her Lynne.
I'll leave you with her, just put her outside when you've finished with her.
She'll do anything you tell her to."
Lynne lent forward and began licking Jayne's feet. At first Jayne wanted to pull
her feet away, but she didn't. She watched on with a mixture of emotions as
Lynne's tongue lapped hungrily at her feet and between her toes. She tapped her
cigarette making the ash fall into Lynne's hair.
" Thank you miss." Lynne said when she felt the ash on her hair and the back of
her neck. " I'll be your ashtray Miss, use me as your ashtray." Her tongue never
stopped lapping at Jayne's feet or sucking on her toes as she spoke.
" I should make you kiss my arse." Jayne said as she flicked more ash on Lynne.
" I should make you stick your tongue up my arse like you tired to make me."
" Oh yes please Miss." Lynne panted. " I'd love to kiss your beautiful arse, and
to stick my tongue deep inside your arsehole. Please let me stick my tongue up
your arse for you Miss."
Jayne kicked Lynne away. " Get out." She yelled. " You make me sick, now get
out."
" Yes Miss." Lynne said meekly and she crawled towards the door.
" Wait a minute." Jayne said, her voice shaking nervously as she stepped out of
her cotton panties and threw them at Lynne. " Put them in your mouth."
" Thank you Miss." Lynne said as she grabbed Jayne's panties off the floor and
stuffed them into her mouth. Jayne went into the kitchenette and grabbed a
bottle of Vodka from a cupboard and took two big gulps and then lit another
cigarette as she watched Lynne chewing on her panties. She could tell Lynne was
enjoying it; enjoying eating her dirty panties. She took another gulp from the
bottle of Vodka.  Lynne slid a hand up her dress and started playing with
herself. Jayne felt her body respond to the sight of Lynne on the floor. She
took another gulp on the bottle of Vodka.
" Come here you little whore." Jayne said in a desperate voice as she lent over
the kitchen bench, come here and kiss my arse.
Lynne crawled over to Jayne, took her panties out her mouth and knelt up so as
she could reach Jayne's arse. She felt Jayne's body respond as she kissed the
cheeks of her arse and licked her way closer to her arse hole.
When Lynne stabbed Jayne's arse hole with her tongue she moaned loudly. " Stick
it right up inside me." Jayne panted.
Lynne wasn't sure how many times Jayne came fingering herself while she had her
tongue up here arse; but Jayne's face was flushed and her breathing deep and
heavy when she finally pushed Lynne away and told her to get out. Jayne wasn't
sure how many time's she had cum either.
When Lynne and Trevor were gone Jayne sat alone on the couch in her little flat
smoking cigarettes and drinking from the bottle of Vodka. In the months and
years to come, Jayne would spend many nights masturbating with an anal vibrator
while she remembered the night she came with Lynne's tongue up her arse.
Half an hour after Lynne was on the floor in Jayne's flat she was on a plane,
blindfolded and with a ball gag in her mouth. Two and a half hours after that
she was kneeling at the feet of The Blonde Woman. She'd bathed and dressed into
her little white Slave Girl Outfit, and put on a lot of make-up, the way she
knew The Blonde Woman liked it.
It felt so good to be back with her Mistress, to be curled up on the floor at
her feet."You've been a busy little slut while you've been away Lynne." The
Mistress said, obviously amused at what Lynne had been up too.
" I'm sorry if I did anything wrong Mistress."
" I'm going out in a few minutes Lynne, but I want to see you have an orgasm.
Hurry up and get yourself off for me."
" Yes Mistress. Thank you Mistress." Lynne said as she quickly rolled onto her
back and lifted up her little Slave Skirt. Her cunt was wet from just seeing her
Mistress and lying at her feet. She pulled her lips apart with one hand and
rubbed her clit with the other as she looked up at her Mistress.
" Hurry up Lynne."
Lynne didn't need to be told to hurry up. Her orgasm was already building inside
her as she rubbed her wet and swollen clit. " I'm cumming Mistress.....I'm
cumm....." Lynne's words were cut off by the loud grunting and moaning noises
she made as she came on the floor at her Mistresses feet. >
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 25: THE ULTIMATE HUMILIATION.
" Hurry up Lynne."
Lynne didn't need to be told to hurry up. Her orgasm was already building inside
her as she rubbed her wet and swollen clit. " I'm cumming Mistress.....I'm
cumm....." Lynne's words were cut off by the loud grunting and moaning noises
she made as she came on the floor at her Mistresses feet.
Lynne was still writhing on the floor in ecstasy when two men grabbed her by the
arms and dragged her from the room. She begged them to let her go through the
haze and desperation of her orgasm but they ignored her. She still had a finger
inside herself and was still making cum noises as the two men began to carry her
down the stairs. By the time they reached the first landing Lynne's orgasm was
lost, and the only noises she made now were the pathetic whimpering sounds. The
noises that only a cheap slut denied the full enjoyment of an orgasm can make.
Lynne was still panting and whining like a dog on heat when they threw her onto
a cold hard concrete floor. "You can use 'The Dog' if you want." One of the men
said before he shut a large oak door and locked it from the outside. Lynne was
still breathing heavily as she looked around a room she hadn't seen before. It
was about 20' X 20' with a bare concrete floor and concrete block walls. There
was a double bed in one corner and a Dog kennel in the other with a whipping
post in the middle and a few other devices of torture around the room; one wall
had whips and ropes and chains and an assortment of other items hanging off it.
Lynne heard a noise and looked over toward the dog kennel as a woman crawled out
of it. " Would you like to use me Mistress?" A woman said in a submissive voice.
Lynne looked at her, but didn't recognise her at first.
" Therese ?"
" I don't have a name anymore Mistress. I'm only 'The Dog'. I'm here to serve
the slaves. That's all I'm good for, I'm your slave Mistress, and you can use me
in any way you choose."
Lynne looked at Therese, the woman The Mistress had bought at the
auction that no one else wanted. She was on her hands and knees in
front of her kennel, wearing only G-string panties and a skimpy bra; both
made out of a light brown imitation fur; and a black flea collar around
her neck. Her tits were larger than Lynne remembered, and her short
dark brown hair was now just a spiky crew cut,
" What have they done to you......"
" They've found a use for me Mistress." Therese said smiling. Lynne remembered
her as a reasonably attractive woman, and although Lynne found it hard to use
the word attractive to describe the way Therese looked now; she liked the way
she looked.
As she looked over at Therese Lynne realised more than ever that there was no
point trying to analyse why she was the way she was; why she enjoyed being
treated like a cheap whore; why she wanted to be a slave.
Therese had willingly submitted herself to the ultimate humiliation. She was a
slave for the slaves; and was now called 'The Dog.' But it was what she wanted;
it was how she wanted to be treated. By what right should anybody judge her. She
was hurting no one; and what validity could be placed on the argument that she
was hurting herself? She was a mature, intelligent and educated woman with a
degree in psychology. Does she not have the right to choose her own life,
whether others feel she is hurting herself or not. Therese was truly happy being
'The Dog.' It satisfied all her needs and she felt fulfilled as a person. How
many 'normal' people are truly happy ? How many 'normal' people lead lives that
fulfill them. Lynne wasn't going to judge Therese and didn't care if others
chose to judge her.
" What can I do to please you Mistress?" Therese, now known only as 'The Dog'
asked softly. " You can eat my cunt Dog. That's what you can do for me." Lynne's
orgasm had been interrupted, but now she had the woman known as "The Dog" to
take care of that for her.
" Yes Mistress." Therese replied quickly as she crawled over towards where Lynne
was lying on the floor.
" Not on the floor you stupid bitch." Lynne snapped at her.
"On the bed."
" Yes Mistress."  Therese helped Lynne up and followed her over to the bed.
Lynne lied on her back with her feet still on the floor. Therese knelt between
her legs and buried her face in Lynne's wet crotch.
" Lick my arse hole." Lynne demanded and Therese obeyed. Lynne enjoyed Therese's
tongue on her cunt and up her arse for as long as she could hold out for. " I
want to cum now Dog." Lynne panted desperately as she pushed Therese's head away
and got up on her hands and knees on the bed with her arse in Therese's face. "
Now stick your tongue up my arse as far as you can Dog." Lynne moaned as she
reached between her legs and rubbed her clit.
" Oh Fuck. That's it Dog. Stick your tongue right up my arse hole. Yes that's it
Dog.....That's a good Dog..." Lynne screamed out when she came. She buried her
face in the bed calling out for The Dog to lick her arse hole as her orgasm
ripped through her body. Lynne's orgasm was so intense, so ferocious that she
lost all control and urinated on the bed.
Eventually the sheer brutality of her orgasm eased and she reached behind her
and pushed 'The Dog' away, and enjoyed the last moments of pleasure on her own,
then she collapsed exhausted on the bed.
" Fuck that was incredible......" Lynne panted after a while and she rolled over
to look down at Therese who was curled up on the floor looking up at her
Mistress.
" Did I please you Mistress?" Therese asked meekly. " If I fail to please
you, you can advise your Mistress and she will have me thrown out on
the Streets. I will not be given any second chances, you're Mistress made
that very clear; and you or any of the other slaves can have me thrown
out on the street when ever you want. Please don't have me thrown out
on the street Mistress. I am yours to do with as you please Mistress; I'll
do anything you want, anything "
" You pleased me Dog." Therese's face lit up for a moment. Living day to day on
the whim of the other slaves was a humiliating and nerve wracking existence for
the woman known as 'The Dog.' But it thrilled her in a way she'd never
experienced before. Lynne could tell from looking at her that Therese was a
woman who had found where she belonged.
" Stand up and give me a look at you Dog." Therese stood up immediately and
turned around slowly so Lynne could look at her. Lynne noticed the word Slave
tattooed on her right arse cheek and just above her right shoulder blade.
" Take off your bra and panties." Therese stepped out of her imitation fur
panties and unhooked her bra and threw them towards her kennel. Her cunt was
shaved and the tip of her clit poked out between her gleaming wet lips. Her tits
were only average in size but still sagged a little; her nipples were small but
stiff and a deep pink colour, her arse was nice, but she could lose a few
pounds.
" You've got a bit of a fat arse, and your tits droop a bit."
"  I'm sorry about my fat arse and droopy tits Mistress. I'm doing everything I
can to lose some weight and improve myself so as I am more appealing to my
Mistress's."
" Well you better hurry up and lose some weight off your fat arse. I don't like
it. "
" Yes Mistress, I will Mistress."
Lynne enjoyed insulting and belittling Therese; but in truth, she was attracted
to her and she liked her.
" I'd like to see you cum Therese."
" How would you like me to make myself cum for you Mistress?"
" I don't care.....just lie there and finger yourself....."
" Yes Mistress." Therese said passively as she spread her legs and quickly
shoved two fingers up herself.
" May I stick a finger up my arse Mistress?"
" Yes Dog, you may."
Therese slid the middle finger of her other hand up her arse hole. Lynne watched
as Therese's  finger quickly disappeared all the way up to the knuckle. She
watched as 'The Dog' quickly brought herself to the brink of orgasm.
" May I cum for you now Mistress." Therese asked breathlessly.
" No, not yet. " Lynne said in an annoyed voice. "You cum too easily. I want to
watch you play with yourself some more."
" Yes Mistress." Therese panted trying not to cum. Lynne watched as Therese
stuck four fingers up herself, and then her thumb as well.
" May I stick my hand up my cunt please Mistress?" Therese's voice was shaking,
and filled with desperation.
" Yes." Lynne watched Therese's fingers disappear up her cunt; watched the
expression  on her face." Stick your whole hand up your dirty big cunt." Lynne
said in a suddenly heated voice, her own passion building again.
Therese's face contorted with a mixture of pleasure and pain as she forced her
hand up inside herself, until only her wrist was visible.
" Do you like having your hand up your cunt Dog, your whole hand up your dirty
cunt." Lynne panted.
" Yes Mistress, I love it."
" Do you want to cum now Dog?"
" I want to cum when you want me to Mistress. I want to cum for you." Lynne
watched Therese fisting herself and trying to hold back her orgasm. Lynne had
seen video's of women who could fist themselves, or have someone do it to them;
but she'd never seen any one actually do it.  Watching Therese do it made her
own cunt drip. She licked her fingers and started rubbing her clit.
" Cum when I tell you to Dog." Lynne moaned.
" Yes Mistress."
Lynne reached behind herself and slid a finger up her arse while she rubbed her
clit furiously; her eyes fixed on the woman on the floor in front of her with
her whole hand up her cunt.
" Now Therese, cum now......"
" Yes Mistress." Therese cried out. " I'm cumming for you Mistress...."
The two women came together, screaming and grunting and crying out as they
thrashed around on the floor and the bed. Lynne watched Therese with her hand up
her cunt the whole time she came; " She's got her hand up her cunt. The slut's
got her whole hand up her cunt " Lynne panted over and over as she writhed
around on the bed.
She was completely and totally exhausted when her orgasm was finally over, and
drifted off to sleep; the image of Therese with her hand up her cunt and only
her wrist visible still in her mind; but it was images of Kristy that filled her
dreams.
When she awoke Therese had covered her with a  blanket and was lying on the
floor beside her watching her.
" Is there anything I can do for you Mistress?"
" No Therese, you've done more than enough." Lynne said smiling at her.
Suddenly the door burst open and Monica walked in dressed as Rebecca used to
dress; big black leather boots; a black leather skirt and bra; and carrying a
crop. The crop smacked loudly on Therese's arse.
" Get in your fucking  kennel Dog." Therese scurried across the floor and into
her kennel.
" Hi Monica..." Lynne said sitting up and smiling at her.
" Shut up slut." Monica snapped at her and Lynne grunted as the crop hit the
soft skin of her bare arse. " Get up." The crop bit into Lynne's skin three more
times as she quickly got to her feet.
" Bend over bitch." Monica's voice was filled with anger. Lynne bent over with
her hands on her knees and quickly felt the sting of the crop on her arse again.
" Don't speak to me like that you slut."
" I'm sorry Miss." Lynne said through the pain. " Please I'm sorry..."
She felt the sting of the crop a few more times before Monica told her to stand
up. Lynne had thought Monica was her friend; but she knew now she had no friends
in this world.
" I'm sorry Miss." Lynne said again out of fear of the crop as she stood up and
faced Monica. She winced as the crop slapped hard against the inside of her
thigh.
" Shut the fuck up slut." Lynne saw the look in Monica's eye and knew better
than to say she was sorry again; to say anything again. " Bend over again slut,
you obviously need to be taught how to shut up." Monica grabbed Lynne and bent
her over the bed; her hands resting on the bed; with her arse up in the air.
Lynne closed her eyes and tensed her body waiting for the sting of the crop on
her arse. But instead of a searing pain she felt the tip of the crop gently
running up the inside of her thighs and over the cheeks of her arse.
" When a slut like you is told to shut up Lynne, you  do just that until you're
told you can speak. Do you understand?" Monica's voice was different this time,
softer with a hint of tenderness.
" Yes Miss, I understand." The crop smacked hard against the soft skin of
Lynne's arse and she cried out.
" You weren't given permission to speak slut." The crop hit her again, on the
inside of her thigh this time.
" You obviously don't understand Lynne; but I like that, because I like hitting
your fat arse with the crop. And you have got a fat arse, haven't you Lynne? "
Lynne hadn't been given permission to talk, but she yelped as the crop stung her
again. " I asked you a question slut. You answer when you're asked a question."
The crop struck her on the arse three times in quick succession. " Yes Miss,
I've got a fat arse. A big fat slut arse."
There was no right way to respond; if she didn't answer she'd be punished for
not answering; if she did answer she'd be punished for talking without
permission.
" Come with me little whore." Monica said and Lynne stood up and followed her to
the door. " On your knee's slut, where you belong."
Lynne crawled behind Monica as she led her through the familiar corridors and
into one of the bathrooms she had used before.
" Prepare her." Monica said to Cherie. " The Mistress wants to see her."
" Yes Miss." Cherie answered politely, her head bowed. " She's become a real
fucking bitch since The Mistress let her take over from Rebecca as her
assistant. She's worse than Rebecca was. Bitch."
Cherie was dressed in the little French Maid costume that Kelly used to wear.
Kelly and Rebecca were gone, they'd been sold at the Auction.  Cherie and Monica
now filled the roles that the other women once did.
Cherie bathed Lynne, dried her and sprayed her body with a sweetly scented
perfume. Then she dressed her in a clean white Slave Girl outfit, and painted
her face with a lot of dark make-up. The collar and leash were put on her when
Monica returned.
Lynne crawled in silence behind Monica, her head bowed as she was led down some
corridors. Monica told her to stand up when they reached a doorway which Lynne
didn't remember having seen before. Monica put a blindfold and a ball gag on her
before leading her into the room and having her kneel on the floor.
" You certainly had a good time up on the Gold Coast. Didn't you little slut?"
The Mistress said in that voice of hers. Lynne got wet just listening to The
Blonde Woman talk. " I wonder what your little lesbian lover is doing now?  Do
you still wish to give yourself to me as my slave?"
Lynne nodded her head in the direction of The Mistress's voice. Monica removed
Lynne's blindfold, and Cherie removed Kristy's blindfold. The two lovers stared
at each other in utter amazement. They were both in the same little white Slave
Girl outfits. Both were on their knees facing the other just a few feet away.
The woman they both wanted as their Mistress sat looking at them kneeling at her
feet.
The Mistress laughed quietly. She enjoyed the confused and bewildered
expressions on the faces of the two sluts at her feet.
" You were both sent up there for the same reason. I didn't plan for you to fall
for each other and become little lesbian lovers; but it amuses me that you did."
The Mistress paused while she enjoyed watching the two women looking at each
other.
" The problem of course is that I don't want or need two more slaves; I only
want one. Are either of you prepared to withdraw and let the other become my
slave?"
" No Mistress." Kristy said quickly.
" Me either Mistress." Lynne added before Kristy had finished.
" I didn't expect either of you would. You're both selfish little sluts with a
lot to learn. So who should I choose to be my new Slave?"
" Choose me Mistress, I'll do anything to please you." Kristy pleaded.
" I'll do anything to please you too Mistress." Lynne  said, annoyed that she'd
let Kristy speak first again.
" Why should I choose you over Lynne, Kristy?"
" Because I'm younger than her Mistress, I'm prettier and I have a better body.
She's got a fat arse and her tits sag." Lynne glared at the woman she'd thought
she'd fallen in love with.
" Why should I choose you over Kristy, Lynne ?"
" Because she's flat chested and plain looking. Without all the  make-up she
wears she's not attractive at all.  But more importantly, I just know I can
please you better than she ever could." Kristy glared at Lynne the way she had
glared at her.
" I thought you two were lovers?" The Mistress said in a mocking tone.
" That was a mistake Mistress." Lynne said quickly.
" The biggest mistake I've ever made." Kristy added bitterly.
" Enough. Your little lovers quarrel doesn't interest me." The Mistress
interrupted. " I only want one of you and I don't  care which it is. So we'll
have a little contest. The winner gets to be my slave. The fate of the loser
will be in the hands of the winner."
The Mistress paused for a moment, Lynne and Kristy were too confused to
comprehend what was going on; and what the Mistress had meant.
" There will be 13 rounds in the contest; which has started already ." The
Mistress said smugly.
Lynne and Kristy looked at each other with a mixture of expressions, neither had
taken any notice of much else. Both were still in a daze, neither had yet
recovered from finding out about the other.
They were in the room with the couch in front of the fire place where Lynne had
done things with Lexy and where Kristy had entertained her husband and The
Mistress  with a large Doberman. Neither had taken any notice of The Mistress's
comment about the contest having already started either; until the sound of a
familiar voice from the corner of the room attracted their attention away from
each other.
"  You've been a busy little slut while you've been away Kristy." The Mistress's
voice came from a large Television in the corner of the room.
The image on the screen was of Kristy on the floor at The Mistress's feet.
" I'm sorry Mistress."  Kristy looked at herself and listened to herself.
" I'm going out in a few minutes Kristy, but I want to see you have an orgasm.
Hurry up and get yourself off for me."
" Yes Mistress. " Lynne watched Kristy  roll onto her back and lift up her
little Slave Skirt; just as she had done.  The image was paused with a close up
of Kristy's wet cunt on the screen.
" The winner here was the one who came the quickest for me." The Mistress said
and the image of Kristy on the screen continued as  she slid two fingers inside
herself and rubbed her clit with her other.
" Hurry up Kristy." The Mistress's voice.
" I'm cumming Mistress.....I'm cumming for you....." Kristy's body arched and
she grunted loudly as she came. The image on the screen suddenly changed and
Lynne was on the floor at the Mistress's feet.
" You've been a busy little slut while you've been away Lynne." The Mistress's
voice.
" I'm sorry if I did anything wrong Mistress."
" I'm going out in a few minutes Lynne, but I want to see you have an orgasm.
Hurry up and get yourself off for me."
" Yes Mistress. Thank you Mistress." Lynne and Kristy watched the image on the
screen as Lynne quickly rolled onto her back and lifted up her little Slave
Skirt. They watched her pull her cunt lips apart with one hand and rub her clit
with the other.
" Hurry up Lynne."  The Mistress's voice, the same as she'd said to Kristy.
" I'm cumming Mistress.....I'm cumm....." Lynne's words were cut off by the loud
grunting and moaning noises she made as she came, and then the screen went
blank.
" Who came the quickest for me?" The Mistress teased them with the question.
Neither Kristy or Lynne were sure. They'd both cum very quickly, as all the
slaves did for their Mistress; but who came quickest?
" One of you have a point already. That leaves 12 points to be taken" The
Mistress said teasing them again. " Get them out of here."
Monica and Cherie led the two women from the room. They were both running the
images through their minds as they were led down the stairs and corridors and
into the cage room. Lynne was put into the same cage they'd always put her in.
Kirsty was put in the cage beside her; the one Monica used to be in.
The two women sat on their bunks staring at each other through the bars that
separated them. " I came quicker." Kristy said in a spiteful voice.
" I don't think so." Lynne snapped back; but she was unconvincing; she hated to
admit it, but she thought that Kristy had cum quicker too.
" I'm going to enjoy deciding your fate when I win this little contest."
Kristy said bitterly.
" I've seen you without your make-up on Kristy. I'll be the one deciding your
fate."
" And I've seen you without a bra on and your tits hanging down around your
knees you old whore." Kristy snapped back.
" I seem to remember one flat chested slut who couldn't keep her eyes or her
hands off my tits." Lynne said smugly.
Kristy was about to hit back with a comment about how unappealing
Lynne's "big fat slut arse" was when she saw Lynne bolt from her bunk
and kneel at the door to her cage. " Shit." Kristy swore to herself. She
hadn't heard the door to the cage room open, or heard the people
walking in; and Lynne had been the first to assume the position on her
knees at the door to her cage; Kristy quickly did the same,
" These are the two I was telling you about Zaheer." The Mistress said to a dark
skinned man in an expensive three piece suite. A slim and attractive Asian woman
with long black hair followed behind him. She was dressed in only a pair of
leather G-string panties and a set of shiny silver nipple clamps; the chain
looped down below her breasts and swayed slightly as she walked; the clamps
firmly attached to her nipples.
Cherie walked in after the Asian woman, she was  completely naked except for a
gold chain around her waist and a shiny gold ring in her clitoris.
" What do you think they would  be worth at the markets in Pakistan or Iran,
Zaheer? Which of them is worth the most ?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 26.  THE VALUATION.

Cherie walked in after the Asian woman, she was  completely naked except for a
gold chain around her waist and a shiny gold ring in her clitoris.
" What do you think they would  be worth at the markets in Pakistan or Iran,
Zaheer? Which of them is worth the most ?"
Zaheer looked at the two women on their knees in their cages. He had been
involved in the Slave Trade in Asia and the Middle East all his life, as had his
father before him.  He had gained a reputation for supplying the best women of
any of  the Traders. His clients seldom bothered with the markets in Lahore or
Tehran.
Anyone with the money to pay has no trouble purchasing an Asian or Negro woman
at any of the markets around the world. Even the lowly ranked street markets in
places like Riyadh or Lusaka have more dark skinned women for sale than
customers to buy them. The serious collectors of women; and those wanting a
'White Woman' contact Zaheer.
Unlike most involved in the " White Slave Trade"; Zaheer does not acquire his
stock by kidnapping European or American women who are back-packing across Asia
or South America. There are those who are more than willing to sell their young
daughters into a life of Slavery.  Some do it out of pure greed, others out of
perceived necessity. A man with a dozen children all living in poverty can bring
up 11 children in wealth and prosperity.
The Society in Australia and like minded organisations around the world are also
useful sources of women for Zaheer. That was why he was more than happy to give
The Blonde Woman a valuation on Lynne and Kristy.
Cherie opened the doors to their cages and had them stand side by side in front
of Zaheer. " Neither of them are in the same class as this beautiful creature."
Zaheer said as he ran his finger across Cherie's cheek and down over her chest
and stomach. His voice was deep and his English was excellent; his accent was
more Oxford than Sri Lankan.
" Few women are in the same class as Cherie." The Blonde Woman said proudly as
she watched Zaheer admire her slave.
" I don't remember her being decorated in this way." Zaheer said as he flicked
the gold ring in Cherie's clitoris.
" That was only done recently. Most women look better with their clothes on,
like these two." The Blonde woman said looking at Lynne and Kristy.  " But
Cherie is an exception. I like to have her naked most of the time, and the ring
in her clitoris just adds to her beauty; don't you agree?"
" I most certainly do." Zaheer said as he watched Cherie begin to squirm as he
played with the ring in her clitoris.
" You're more than welcome to have her while your in town Zaheer." The Blonde
Woman said.
" That's very kind of you." Zaheer replied." And for what it's worth in exchange
you can have her." He gestured to the Asian woman. " But it is a rather unfair
exchange in my favour I'm afraid. You can buy the likes of her for a carton of
American cigarettes in parts of Thailand or Indonesia."
" She's quite beautiful Zaheer." The Blonde Woman said admiring the young Asian
women.
" Common beauty." Zaheer said dismissively. " But I have a client here in Sydney
with a preference for Asian women. He uses the less attractive one's in his
Brothels I believe. I bought her and five others like her in Bangkok  last week. 
I'll give her to my client as an incentive to buy the other five. I'm not an
unreasonable man to do business with." He said smiling.
Zaheer had been flicking and pulling on the ring in Cherie's clitoris while he
spoke. Her clitoris was now swollen and her lips glistened with her juices.
" She's quite a distraction." Cherie's face was flushed and her hips swayed
slightly as he pulled on the ring in her clitoris. " I look forward to using her
later; but business before pleasure." He let go of the Gold ring and turned his
attention to Lynne and Kristy who had stood there in silence while they listened
to The Mistress and Zaheer talk about women as if they were commodities to be
sold or traded or given away.
" Have either of them been with child?" Zaheer asked as he looked at Lynne and
Kristy with an air of disdain.
" No." The Blonde Woman replied.
" Good. It is not the role of women like this to breed, their purpose in life is
to serve and to entertain. Women like these who have born children are next to
worthless? Breeding is the role which virtuous women serve." Lynne and Kristy
exchanged nervous and spiteful glances.
" Have they been de-sexed?"
" No, not yet."
" I would have them de-sexed before I sold them. You don't want women like these
two breeding. Do you have reputable and verifiable Medical Certificates for them
?"
" Yes, they're both disease free Zaheer."
" Good. You get very little for women with no verifiable Medical Certificates.
This one." Zaheer said pointing at Lynne. " Is obviously older than the other
one."
" She's 32." The Blonde Woman said.
" And this one." Pointing at Kristy.
" 26."
" They're both attractive women, quite pleasant to the eye; but neither of them
are what one would describe as beautiful or striking in any way; and neither of
them are blonde, which is unfortunate. You can almost name your own price for
attractive blonde women in some parts of the world."
Lynne and Kristy felt his eyes on them; and listened to the way he talked about
them. His voice was cold, aloof; The voice of a man who bought and sold women
for a living. Zaheer frightened them in a way neither of them had been
frightened before.
"The woman you call Lynne has very dark hair which lessons her value
considerably. Asian and Negro women have dark hair; it's very common.  The other
one has light brown hair; but it's a nothing colour; neither dark nor blonde. Of
course you could bleach their hair but both would be worth significantly more if
they were natural blondes."
He paused for a moment and ran his cold eyes over them again.
" They're both flawed in their general appearance; a fact they both acknowledge
by the way they try to hide their inadequacies with make-up and unnatural hair
styles. Particularly so with this one." He said looking at Kristy. "  They're
body shapes are not what they should be and their skin though tanned and
relatively smooth has imperfections. It's better to not have them tanned too
much; in most cases the 'whiter' they look the more they're worth. In the case
of these two that is most definitely true."
"Both women are definitely saleable, but neither would fetch unusually
significant amounts. I've found buyers for women far less appealing than these
two; but both would be worth more on the sub-continent market;
Pakistan or India, perhaps Thailand as well. Most white women are being sold
into the wealthy Arab countries at the moment so there is a shortage on the
sub-continent. As a result, the prices being paid for average looking  white
women is somewhat inflated."
A cocktail of emotions ran through Lynne and Kristy as they stood there while
Zaheer tried to put a value on them. Fear, embarrassment, humiliation, mixed
with excitement and arousal. They both suspected that this was part of the
contest; that the woman Zaheer decided was worth the most would receive a point
in the contest that would decide their fate. The Mistress hadn't said as much,
but they were both sure that there was a point at stake in all this.
"On first impressions." Zaheer said in a measured tone. " This one you call
Kristy is worth twice as much as the one you call Lynne. She's younger, thinner,
and her hair is of a much lighter colour; but first impressions are often wrong
when you're assessing a woman's worth.  Quite often the closer you look at a
woman the less you like what you see; or the more you like what you didn't see
before. One must always take one's time when assessing a woman's worth." Zaheer
looked at Lynne, and then at Kristy, and then at the Blonde Woman.
" I would like to see both of them without all this cosmetic camouflage they
wear."
" See to it Cherie, and then take them into the display room and wait for us
there. " The Blonde Woman said as the Asian Woman scurried across the concrete
floor to open the door for them.
" Women who don't need make-up to mask their inadequacies are rare, so that in
itself is not a significant problem, just an observation." Zaheer said to the
Blonde Woman as they left the cage room together; the Asian woman followed
meekly behind them.
Cherie took Lynne and Kristy into one of the bathrooms and made them undress and
shower together. The two women had enjoyed a number of passionate  showers  when
they were together on the Gold Coast; when they were lovers; this shower was
very different.
When she was preparing herself for the Blonde Woman Lynne wore a lot more
make-up than she did in her previous life. Mainly a lot of dark eye shadow and
mascara to highlight her dark features, and some blush to add colour to her
skin; and like all the slaves she wore a lot of bright red lipstick. Kristy had
always worn a lot of make-up, both in her life before the Blonde Woman, and in
her new life as the Blonde Woman's plaything.
Cherie made them scrub their faces and hair until all the make-up and the fancy
hairstyles were washed away. Lynne has shoulder length dark almost black hair
which she wears down. Kristy's hair is slightly shorter and a light brown almost
mousy blonde colour which she teases into waves and wears up. Lynne's hair
didn't look all that much different after their shower; but Kristy's did.
Cherie had them dress into clean white Slave Girl outfits and brush their
wet hair, but she wouldn't allow them to wear any perfume or body cologne.
Lynne and Kirsty exchanged hateful glances as they followed Cherie down the
corridors of The Blonde Woman's house. They stopped outside a heavy timber door
which looked vaguely familiar to both of them. The room behind the door had
mirrored walls and ceiling and mirrored tiles on the floor. It was the room
where Lynne had watched Kylie torture Cherie, and Kristy had watched Kylie
torture Monica. Lynne remembered how incredible Cherie had looked tied to the
poles the night Kylie tortured her. Kirsty had similar memories of the night
Kylie tortured Monica.
The room was  dimly lit except for two intense bright white spotlights that
shone down from the high ceiling forming  pools of light on the floor around two
metal poles. The same poles that Cherie and Monica had been tied to while they
waited for the sadistic little shop assistant they knew only as Kylie.
Cherie had Lynne and Kirsty  stand with their backs to the poles facing each
other. They could see the reflection of each others cunts on the mirrored tiles
in the floor; both women quickly searched the floor with their eyes for the
reflection of Cherie's cunt.
The Blonde Woman and Zaheer were smiling  as they walked into the room. The
Asian woman had opened the door for them and closed it behind her as she
followed behind; her head bowed; the shiny silver nipple clamps still hanging
from the soft pink nubs of flesh on her breasts.
" Now." Zaheer said, the smile suddenly gone. " You see what I mean about these
two women. They are both far less pleasing to the eye without all the chemicals
they wear on their faces to hide their inadequacies. This one in particular," He
said pointing at Kirsty, " Is decidedly less appealing."
Lynne's mouth was dry and she felt her heart pounding in her chest as Zaheer
walked over to her and stood close to her. " This one you call Lynne is quite a
pretty thing. Her general appearance is acceptable without being exceptional.
She's a big breasted woman, with a reasonable shape to her body which could be
improved upon."
" Her legs are reasonably well formed without being eye catching in any way. She
would look much better in black stockings, as most average looking women do. Her
feet are not offensive to look at, which is not always the case. Some women who
are far more attractive than this woman have very ugly feet..........Show me
your hands woman."
Lynne's hands were shaking as she held them out. " This is good."
Zaheer said as he held Lynne by the wrists and inspected her hands.  " Her hands
are quite petite without any noticeable faults. I would have her fingernails and
toenails manicured and painted black before I sold her." Zaheer said looking at
Lynne as if deep in thought.
" It might be wise if you considered changing her diet and introducing an
exercise program for her. She could well be the sort of woman who fattens up
easily. It's much easier to stop them putting weight on than it is getting it
off them."
" I was thinking that myself Zaheer." The Blonde Woman said. " I think
she'd be far more appealing if she lost some weight. And she does look
like the type of woman who 'fattens up easily.' "
Lynne knew The Blonde Woman had repeated Zaheer's insulting phrase just to
humiliate her more, and it did. She could almost hear Kristy laughing to herself
as Zaheer ridiculed her.
" There's not much we can do about her hair. Bleaching wouldn't enhance this
woman, but I'd check her thoroughly before selling her.  There are no signs of
grey at the moment. Some women age better than others, but at 32 you need to
monitor her. A woman with grey hair is next to worthless, but ageing is not a
problem with this woman.... yet. She still has the potential to fetch us a
reasonable sum."
The way he spoke made Lynne feel as if she were about to be sold to the highest
bidder in some exotic Arab street market. She didn't know what to make of the
fact that the thought aroused her.
" She does have interesting eyes." Zaheer said as his cold dark eyes drilled
into Lynne's soft frightened eyes. She had to force herself not to look away. "
They're an unusual colour and they have a spark to them.  They're the sort of
eyes you want to see looking up at you in either pain or pleasure..........Open
your mouth woman."
Lynne had never felt so intimidated by anybody in her life. She felt sure her
knees would give way beneath her as she opened her mouth and Zaheer stepped
closer.
" Her teeth are excellent; but she does have a couple of old metal fillings
which I would have replaced before I sold her. I like her tongue also. It's the
sort of tongue that is meant to pleasure others........ Remove your top."
Lynne quickly undid the knot  that held the white silk scarf around her body and
let it fall to the floor.
" Her breasts are very large which always adds to a woman's value, and they're
quite firm for there size. Make your nipples hard woman."  Lynne pinched and
rubbed and pulled on her nipples making them as stiff and hard as she could.
" Her nipples are quite appealing also." Zaheer said as he squeezed them between
his thumb and fingers.  " Some women with very large breasts have ugly nipples.
This woman does not; but it would be better if her nipples were larger when they
were erect. I would decorate  her before I sold her. A Silver ring in her right
nipple. Silver is the colour to decorate this woman with, not Gold."
Lynne could feel the pain of having her nipple pierced as Zaheer spoke.  It was
not something she wanted to do; but perhaps she may have to now judging by the
look on The Mistress's face.
" Remove your skirt woman." Zaheer's voice sent a shiver down Lynne's spine
whenever he spoke directly to her. She quickly undid the knot at the side of her
skirt and threw it on the floor as she had done with her top. Zaheer stepped
back so he could inspect what she had to offer between her legs.
" I see you still have your Slave's shave their sex." Zaheer said to The Blonde
Woman without taking his eyes away from between Lynne's legs.
" Yes." The Blonde Woman replied. " Except Cherie, she's special."
" Yes. But there is nothing special about either of these women. They both need
to have their sex bare. The majority of their potential owners prefer their
slaves to have their sex exposed; but the skin on that part of their bodies is
very sensitive. Continued shaving or waxing irritates the skin. You can see on
this woman where the razor has irritated the skin.  The last thing you want is
an unsightly rash to appear when you're trying to sell her.  I would have her
pubic hair removed permanently with electrolysis before I sold her. The same
applies to the other woman."
Zaheer stepped closer to Lynne, his eyes still fixed between her legs.
" She has very large vaginal lips, this is good, this is very good. Women with
large vaginal lips are keenly sought after. She could easily accommodate all
sorts of things inside her. Open yourself up woman."
Lynne reached down and pulled her lips apart as far as she could. She knew
everyone in the room would have heard the sloppy sound that her lips made as she
opened herself up.
" She has a very large clitoris too; that certainly adds to her worth.  I'd have
her clitoris decorated before I sold her. A small Silver ring in her clitoral
hood." Lynne winced at the thought of being pierced there.
" Her body obviously has no problems lubricating itself."
" No. Lynne is always wet." The Blonde Woman laughed.
" So I see." Zaheer smiled again. " Turn around woman." Lynne let go of her lips
and turned around as she had been instructed to do.
" Her......"arse" as you in the west call it is quite acceptable; her buttocks
have an appealing shape to them and they're quite firm;  but her body in general
needs some 'toning up' before she could be sold."
Lynne caught a glimpse of Kristy over Zaheer's shoulder.
" Fat Arsed Slut !" Kirsty didn't say the words, she didn't have to, Lynne knew
what she was thinking.
" Her skin is without any particularly noticeable defects, with the exception of
this unsightly birthmark above her right buttock." Zaheer continued as he ran
his dark skinned hands over Lynne's arse, " With women like her you have to mask
as many of her deficiencies as you can. A tattoo would be an option, in her case
a black rose, but with a woman like this you need to add to her appeal as much
as you can. I would have her branded. There's an Arabic symbol that indicates
submissiveness; it would be ideal for her; it would cover that unpleasant
birthmark and she'd bear a mark of subservience that those most likely to buy
her would recognise."
Lynne liked the feel of Zaheer's hand on her arse. " Bend over and pull your
cheeks apart."
Lynne hesitated for an instant, not long enough for Zaheer to notice, then she
quickly bent forward and reached behind herself and pulled the cheeks of her
arse apart. " Good. Very Good." She heard Zaheer say.
" Sodomy is very popular in the Middle East and on The Sub Continent.
But Muslim men would never defile a Muslim woman by sodomising her.  This woman
however has no dignity and deserves no respect. Women like her are needed for
that purpose; and this woman is certainly one well suited to being penetrated in
that way........Turn around woman."
Lynne turned around to face the man that frightened her so much, and yet aroused
her so much.
" It's important that she doesn't have an unpleasant voice. I've seen the price
of a woman fall to next to nothing when the potential owners have heard her
speak..........What is your name woman ?"
" Lynne, Master." Her voice was soft and nervous.
" Describe for me the last orgasm you had."
" I... It was with a woman we call 'The Dog' Master." Lynne didn't know how he
wanted her voice to sound. Seductive; subservient; erotic.....  " I had her lie
on the floor and masturbate while I watched her. She was able to put her hand up
inside herself Master and I masturbated while I watched her. My orgasm was very
intense, I had a finger up my anus which added to the intensity of my orgasm. My
clitoris is very sens.."
" Enough." Zaheer said holding up his manicured finger in an almost threatening
way. " She's not highly educated and her accent is extremely common. But she has
a very pleasant voice. The type of voice one wants to hear begging for mercy."
Zaheer paused again in thought. "The name you use for this female;
'Lynne': This is not an appropriate name for a slave. I would give her another
name; Danielle or Bridget for this one, probably Danielle."
Zaheer shifted his eyes from Lynne to Kristy. The colour drained from her face
as Zaheer moved toward her. Lynne was too shaken to enjoy Kristy's discomfort.
Kristy, like Lynne, had never felt so intimidated by anybody as she did by
Zaheer. She too felt her knees go weak when Zaheer turned his attention to her.
" This one you call Kristy." Zaheer said as he stood in front of her. " She is
not so pretty without all the make-up. Most definitely not as pretty as the
other one. Her general appearance is  more appealing though, she is slimmer; she
has a more feminine shape to her; but this woman's body needs to be improved
also. And her breasts are far too small, they lessen her value considerably."
Her legs are quite slim and pleasing to the eye,  but she too would look much
more appealing in stockings; red stockings for this woman. Red is this woman's
colour; she should always be dressed in red; not this virginal white she wears
now."
Zaheer smiled at The Blonde Woman. " This is of course not a criticism of the
way you choose to dress them. They're yours to do with as you please and to
dress them in whatever way appeals to you. My comments are based on how we could
best present these women in a way that would maximise the price we would get for
them."
" I understand Zaheer."  The Blonde Woman said smiling back. Zaheer turned his
eyes back to Kristy.
" Her feet are decidedly unpleasant; but there is little that can be done about
flaws of that nature. It won't lessen her worth to any great extent, it's just
another of her many defects."
Zaheer looked at Cherie, and then at the Blonde Woman. " A woman like her." He
pointed to Cherie." Has few if any defects, but women like her are rare. Those
seeking to buy these two women know this. It's a matter of how many defects
these women have that influences what people would be prepared to pay for them."
Zaheer looked back at Kirsty and ran his dark eyes over her body again.
" There is nothing virginal about this woman she has the look of a  harlot about
her. There is no hint of innocence in her eyes as there is with the of the other
one.... Show me your hands."  Kristy held out her hands for Zaheer to inspect;
they were shaking more than Lynne's were as Zaheer grabbed her wrists.
" Her fingers are too long; her hands are not well proportioned; they don't have
the appeal of the other females hands." Zaheer said dismissively.
" Again there is nothing we can do about imperfections of this nature.  But I
would have her fingernails and toenails manicured and painted red before I sold
her." He looked at her hands again and pushed her wrists away with a decidedly
disappointed look on his face.
"As with the other one her value would increase significantly if there was less
of her. These women must be very thin when we sell them, very thin.  This woman
is not thin enough. I would have both of them fast for several weeks before
selling them."
Zaheer turned to face the Blonde Woman. " The West are far too soft with their
women. In the countries and cultures into which these women would be sold,
keeping them thin is not difficult. We simply starve them until they're
satisfactorily thin. After that a diet of rice, water and vitamin supplements is
all they need to sustain them. This is not a criticism of course, just an
observation." Zaheer said smiling. The Blonde Woman smiled back. She was
obviously enjoying herself. Equally obviously Lynne and Kristy were not.
Zaheer turned back to Kristy again." Her hair is a problem. It is a most
unappealing colour and without the deception of the inappropriate and
unacceptable hair style she wore before, her hair makes her look decidedly
plain. Her appearance is not as appealing as the other female.  I would have her
hair bleached blonde and cut shorter before I sold her; but even that would add
little to her value."
Zaheer was frowning now as he looked at Kristy. She desperately wanted to look
away from his cold eyes, but knew she couldn't.
" Unfortunately her eyes are a dark brown. Asian and Negro females have dark
eyes. Very plain, very common, and very unappealing. Her eyes are dull and
boring; the other woman has passion in her eyes; this woman does not. But again
these are defects that we can do nothing about." As she watched Zaheer looking
at her, assessing her, Kristy got a horrible feeling that Zaheer was decidedly
unimpressed with what he saw.
" Open your mouth woman." He said in an impatient tone.
" Her teeth are excellent; bright, straight, no unsightly fillings; and her
tongue has a nice pink hue. Excellent. Remove your top woman."
Kristy's hands fumbled with the knot that tied the scarf around her, she had
difficulty undoing it. " Undo this stupid woman's top." Zaheer said angrily. The
Asian woman scurried over to where Kristy stood and quickly undid the knot and
removed her top. A cold shiver ran down Kristy's spine when she saw the
expression on Zaheer's face and heard the tone of his voice.
" Her breasts are too small." He said in an irritated tone. The anger was gone
from his voice, but the look of fear remained on Kristy's face.  "Asian women
are expected to have small breasts, but white women should be large breasted.
This woman is not, her small breasts lower her value considerably..........Make
your nipples hard woman."  Kristy did as Lynne had done and made her nipples as
big and stiff as she could.
" Her nipples are annoyingly small. Small breasts and small nipples." Zaheer
said as he squeezed Kristy's nipples with his fingers. " Not good, not good at
all." Zaheer sounded very disappointed with what he saw.
" If she was a natural blonde and didn't have so many other defects  I'd have
her breasts enlarged surgically; but this woman is not worth the time or the
expense. I would try to enhance the appeal of her breasts by decorating them
with large Gold rings in each nipple, but you can't hide a defect as obvious as
this on a woman."
Kristy's face glowed a bright red from the  embarrassment and the humiliation of
what Zaheer was saying about her, and the way he looked at her. She knew she was
not overly well endowed but she'd never thought  her breasts were as small as
Zaheer seemed to think.
" Remove your skirt." Zaheer said as he turned to face the Blonde Woman. " We
can only hope that what this woman has between her legs is more appealing than
her breasts."
He turned back and fixed his gaze between Kristy's legs. The room was silent as
Zaheer assessed what he saw. " Her vagina has a nice shape to it, but her lips
are small; this is not good. Asian women have very small vaginas and vaginal
lips, very common; but her clitoris pokes out between her lips in a rather
inviting way. The other woman's sex would arouse the interest of many more
prospective buyers than this one. Open yourself up woman."
Kristy reached down and pulled her lips apart. She found it increasingly
difficult to look at Zaheer, especially now standing there like that, but she
forced herself to look at his face and into his eyes.
" Her clitoris is not as large as the other woman's, but it is adequate.  I
would decorate this woman with Gold rings in her vaginal lips and in her
clitoris before I sold her." Zaheer paused again as he considered what he saw
between Kristy's legs.
" As with the other one, her body obviously has no problems lubricating itself."
" No. If anything Kristy is always wetter than Lynne is." The Blonde Woman said
smiling.
" Slaves are always well lubricated." Zaheer said smiling back." A woman who is
not always well lubricated is of little use to anybody...........Turn around
woman." Kylie's fingers were sticky with her juices as she let go of her lips
and turned around.
" Her......'arse' is more than adequate. More appealing than the other one's.
Her buttocks have a very nice shape and they're very firm which is important.
There are no unsightly blemishes, and the skin on her buttocks is smooth and has
a nice texture to it." Zaheer ran his hand lightly over the cheeks of her arse
as he spoke.
" I would decorate this one with a small tattoo on her right buttock just below
her hip. A small red rose would compliment her skin colouring nicely. Bend over
and pull your cheeks apart woman."
Kristy did as Lynne had done and displayed her arse hole for him, and the others
to see. " She too is well suited for sodomy. This is good. Turn around woman."
Kristy turned around nervously.
" What is your name woman?"
" Kristy, Master." She tried to sound relaxed and submissive and sexy.
" The name you use for this female: 'Kristy'." Zaheer said as if in deep thought
again. " This is not a suitable name for a slave either. I think perhaps
Jacqueline is more appropriate for this one......Yes I would call her Jacqueline
when I sold her."
" Describe for me your last orgasm woman."
" Yes Master. It was with her husband." Kristy said looking at Lynne. The two
women glared at each other for an instant, and then Kylie looked back at Zaheer,
smugly satisfied with Lynne's reaction. "  I was dressed as a maid, a really
slutty maid,  and taken to his house where I served dinner to him and a woman.
After dinner they had me entertain them by doing a strip and playing with
myself. The woman wanted me to stick all sorts of things up my cunt and up my
arse hole. They fucked on the lounge while I lied on the floor fucking myself up
the arse with a candle."
"They had me lick his cum out of her cunt after he came, and she came while I
did it. After that they tied me up on the floor and stuck a candle up my arse
and one up my cunt and lit them. They left me on the floor like that and went
into the bedroom and started fucking again."
"I lied on the floor and listened to them fuck while I watched the candles
slowly burning and the flame getting closer to my cunt and arse hole.  I was on
the floor like that for ages. But eventually they came out and watched me lying
there with the flames getting closer. Her husband has a really big cock and he
decided he'd get me off by....."
" Enough." Zaheer said. Kristy had been very pleased with herself. She'd enjoyed
recounting the story of her night with Lynne's husband and the woman. But when
she saw the expression on Zaheer's face she knew something was wrong. Her eyes
moved around the room nervously to see the reaction of the others.
" She speaks with the tongue of a common whore." Zaheer said quietly,
controlling his anger.
" But I am a whore....." Kristy said to herself, confused and frightened by
Zaheer's reaction.
" She uses the language of the white trash that sell themselves for small change
on the streets of Patpong Road." Zaheer was obviously disgusted with the way
Kristy had spoken. " Perhaps this type of language from this type of female is
appealing to uneducated American tourists with no class and no culture. But it
is most certainly of no appeal to the refined and dignified people to whom I
would sell her. I'm tempted to cut the wenches tongue out so I don't have to
endure hearing her speak again."
" She's just a common whore Zaheer." The Blonde Woman said smugly.
" She doesn't know any better."
" It would give me great pleasure to teach her." Zaheer said with an almost
depraved smile on his face.
" Perhaps one day you'll get the chance." The Blonde Woman replied smiling at
Kristy as she said it.
" Well Zaheer my old friend." The Blonde Woman said. " How much are they worth,
and which of them is worth the most ? "
Zaheer smiled warmly at her. " Neither of these women are virgins; they have
both been used many times by many people. A used woman is no different to a used
car. Regardless of how well maintained the woman is, the older she is the less
she is worth. For this reason alone the one you call Kristy is worth more than
the one you call Lynne. Five Million American dollars for the older one, and
Seven Million for the younger one."
Lynne forced herself to hold her head up in her moment of ultimate humiliation;
and Kristy's face lit up in a wide smug smile. She was so relieved that she'd
won that she relaxed enough to allow herself a soft snide laugh.
Zaheer saw her, and heard her. " Wipe that look off your face you insolent whore
!" He said angrily as the back of his hand struck her hard across her cheek.
Kristy fell to her knees on the floor; an instinctive reaction that had only
recently been set free inside her. She was whimpering from the pain of Zaheer's
hand and the fear that consumed her. She wanted to say something, to say she was
sorry, but she knew better than to speak without permission to a man like
Zaheer.
" It is purely an accident of birth that she is older than you and therefore of
less value. Were age not a factor she would easily be worth more than you whore.
If I were to choose one of you to entertain me  this evening I would choose her.
And if you were mine I'd have you flogged until your back and buttocks bled."
" Take Zaheer up to the sitting room and entertain him until I finish with these
two." The Blonde Woman said to Cherie, Barely able conceal her disgust with
Kristy " Excuse me while I deal with this Zaheer."
" But of course. Take your time in punishing this one; I'm sure the one you call
Cherie will keep me entertained in your absence." Zaheer smiled and kissed the
Blonde Woman's hand. The Asian woman opened the door and followed behind Cherie
as they left the Blonde Woman with her slaves.
" I'm very disappointed in you Kristy." The Blonde Woman's face was filled with
anger in a way neither Lynne nor Kristy had seen before. " You have embarrassed
me in front of my guest and I should have you flogged as Zaheer has suggested;
but I am not going to."
Kristy looked up at the Mistress; she was still  on her knees, tears welling in
her eyes. " I'm sorry Mistress." She sobbed pathetically.
" I had intended the valuation to be part of the contest. That would have given
you another point Kristy. But instead of having you flogged I will deny you the
point you would have earned, were it not for your insolence."
" Please have me flogged Mistress." Kristy whimpered. She would much rather
endure a flogging than forgo a point in the contest that would decide her fate.
>

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

LYNNE: CHAPTER 27.  THE CONTEST. Part 1.

A week later Lynne sat in her cage writing in her diary; Kristy was in the cage
next to Lynne writing in hers. The contest was over but neither women knew who
had won. They'd been given their diaries and told to write about what had
happened to them since the night Zaheer valued them; and to wait. The Mistress
would inform them who had won when she was ready; but they both were sure they
knew who'd won already.
I knew all along that Zaheer would say Kristy was worth more than me." Lynne
wrote: I wanted to believe otherwise, for a while as he was going over all of
her faults I half hoped he might say I was worth more than her; but deep down I
knew I wasn't. Zaheer was right. She's younger than me, and she's got a better
figure than me. It was obvious people would pay more for her than me.
I was so relieved when the Mistress denied her the point for her insolence.
Kristy's behaviour cost her a point in our contest, but it taught me a lesson as
well.
The Mistress was furious with Kristy and left us alone in the Display Room for
what seemed a very long time. Kristy and I exchanged hateful stares and called
each other names for a while.
" I'm worth more than you...you fat arsed old whore !" She snarled at me.
" Zaheer would rather have me entertain him than you, you flat chested ugly
slut." I'd snapped back.
There was so much more we wanted to say to each other but I don't think either
of us knew where to start. After a while we said nothing to each other; we just
sat and waited to see what would happen to us  next.
Looking back I don't think I had fallen in love with Kristy at all. I think I'd
fallen for the idea of being "In Love" with another woman. Those feelings are
gone now. I hate her more than I've ever hated anybody; and I know Kristy feels
the same.
When we were lovers for that short time on the Gold Coast I thought she was
beautiful and sensuous and sexy. I don't see her that way anymore.  She's got a
great figure but without all her make-up and fancy hair do's she's a very plain
looking woman.
But she stands between me and the life I want as the Blonde Woman's slave. I
don't care what happens to Kristy, as long as I win the contest and get to be
the Mistress's slave.
I can see Kristy now through the bars of our cages, she's writing in her diary
the same as I am, I must admit I'm curious as to what she's writing but that's
where my interest in her ends. She's my enemy now; and I'll do whatever it takes
to beat her.
The Mistress had said that Kristy would have got "another" point if it wasn't
for her insolence. That meant she'd cum quicker when the Mistress taped us
masturbating for her. She was one point up on me and I wasn't sure how long this
contest would last or how many points were there to be taken. The Mistress had
said 13, but I knew by now that she could easily change her mind or manipulate
the figure however she chose too. This was her world; she made the rules, and
changed them when it suited her.
Kristy just looked at me then, the same hateful glare she's given me so many
times since this contest thing started. She keeps making out she's going to win,
she keeps feigning this confident smug smile to try to convince me that she
knows she's already won. But I can tell she's as uncertain and nervous about all
this as I am. The Mistress will tell us who has won when she is ready. All we
can do is wait.
I'm sure the Mistress and my husband and probably others as well read what I
write in this diary. I'm not sure whether what I write can count against me in
the contest; but I will just write the truth about what has happened and about
how I feel and trust that that is what they want.
Zaheer is an extraordinary man. He can make me wet from just looking at me; or
make me wet myself in fear from just looking at me. Being his slave would be an
interesting experience; one I don't think I'm ready for...yet.
That night he valued us was an incredible experience, one I'll never forget. Nor
will I ever forget anything else that has happened to me since that night in the
garage.
I don't know how long they left us alone together in the display room for that
night Zaheer valued us. Kristy and I were sitting on the floor with our backs to
each other when Monica eventually came to collect us. Kristy still had a red
mark on her face from where Zaheer had hit her.
Monica was dressed in her big leather boots and leather skirt and bra; and she
was carrying the crop she liked to hit me with so much. She was a very different
person to the Monica who used to be in the cage where Kristy is now. Monica
obviously gets off on playing Mistress; but I wonder if she will make the same
mistake that Rebecca made and let it all go to her head. Monica is still just a
slave like the rest of us. Rebecca had forgotten that and paid a heavy price for
doing so. As I felt the sting of the crop on my thighs I wondered if the same
fate awaited Monica.
" Get up you slut." She snarled at me as she hit me with the crop again, then
she hit Kristy and told her to get up too. She put collars around our necks and
attached leashes to them and led us through the corridors and up the stairs to
the room with the couch and the fire place. She had us kneel on the floor in
front of the couch where The Mistress sat talking to Zaheer. Cherie stood beside
them, still naked except with her long blonde hair falling down over her
shoulders. She looked incredible with the Gold ring in her clitoris and the Gold
chain around her waist.
Neither Zaheer nor the Mistress  seemed to notice us at first. " Two women who
were once lovers now enemies. Pitted against each other in a battle for the
ultimate prize." Zaheer said in that deep and distinctive voice of his. " You
are a most imaginative woman. This contest should prove most entertaining."
The Mistress smiled modestly and turned to look at us on our knees at her feet.
" I know which one of you can cum quicker for me; but which of you can fight
back an orgasm the longest for me; which of you has the will to hold out the
longest for me?"
Monica was holding what looked a bit like two old chastity belts. They were made
of thick leather with straps and large brass buckles; and two black plastic
penis shaped pieces on the inside of each of them; one about the size of an
average man's cock, the other about the size of a woman's finger.
Monica had Kristy stand up and remove her skirt. She rubbed some KY on the
plastic things and slowly slid the large one inside Kristy's pussy.  I watched
the look on Kristy's face as it slid all the way up inside her.  Then Monica had
Kristy bend over and eased the finger sized one up her arse. When both were all
the way up inside her, Monica quickly did up the straps and buckles.
" An interesting device." Zaheer said. As Monica had me stand and remove my
skirt. She slowly inserted the plastic cock inside my pussy; there was a flat
hard rubber nub at the base that I hadn't noticed before.  It pushed through my
lips and fitted snugly against my clitoris. Monica then had me bend over and
slid the smaller finger shaped one up my arse; just as she had done with Kristy;
but she wasn't as gentle with me as she was with her. I could feel the plastic
things  inside me as Monica did up the belts and buckles.
" The harness fits very tightly around the woman's body." The Mistress said to
Zaheer. " Put knew batteries in both of them Monica."
" Yes Mistress." Monica said as she walked over to a side board and returned
with Eight 'D' size batteries. There were plastic battery packs attached to the
back of the 'Harnesses' Kristy and I now wore, and Monica and Cherie put four of
the new batteries in each and stood behind us to watch and supervise what was
happening to us. Monica was behind Kristy, Cherie was behind me.
" Simon used Kelly's body to work out exactly where to attach the plastic penis
and finger when he made these." The Mistress said to Zaheer" But Kelly was a
much younger and slimmer woman than either of these two.  They don't look as
good on them as they did on Kelly; and I'm sure they don't fit quite as they
should where it matters most either." She added smiling.
Monica then had us get down on our hands and knees facing each other on the rug
at the feet of The Mistress and Zaheer. " Turn them on low." The Mistress said
as she and Zaheer discussed how unfortunate it was that the Mistress had had to
sell Kelly. How unfortunate it was that she had become a boring slave.
" You are wasting your time with a slave that bores you." Zaheer said
dismissively. " Best to be rid of them quickly. There are so many women
available these days. All sorts of shapes and sizes and colours. I seldom keep a
woman for more than a few weeks myself. I tire of them very quickly. They're all
so different, and yet they're all so very much the same. I remember a Negro
woman I had many years ago....."
I never heard the rest of what Zaheer had to say about his Negro slave.  Cherie
had turned a switch and the plastic things inside me started vibrating gently.
The one up my arse in particular made it impossible to concentrate on what
Zaheer was saying. I looked up at Kristy, her face was only a few feet away from
mine. I could tell the vibrations that ran through her body had affected her in
he same way.
But after a while I became accustomed to the things inside me and the way they 
gently vibrated . They were having the effect which they were designed to, my
pussy had become very wet, and my arsehole had grabbed hold on the plastic thing
inside me; but I was in control.
" This is very simple. Even you two little sluts should be able to understand
this. " The Mistress said looking down at Kristy and me.  " If you cum, you
lose........And how is Ailene ?" She asked turning back to Zaheer.
" What an exceptional specimen she is." Zaheer's face lit up. " The man I sold
her to has subsequently renamed her, but the name escapes me at the moment. But
he is very happy with his purchase. A stunning young white woman, barely 18
years of age, instinctively obedient.....He has much to be happy about."
" Tell me Zaheer." The Blonde Woman said mischievously. "If a woman like Lynne
at her age is worth Five Million, how much did you get for Ailene ? You only
paid Five Million for her. You must have made a very sizeable profit on that
sale."
" Your words wound me." Zaheer said laughing loudly. " I have overheads,
expenses...... Trading in female slaves is an expensive business. There are many
officials to be bribed, many political donations to be made, many relatives to
be paid off....." Zaheer laughed loudly again.
" You're being evasive Zaheer." The Blonde Woman said flirting with him with her
eyes."
" Twenty Five Million American." Zaheer and the Blonde Woman smiled at each
other in a way that made me wonder about the true nature of their relationship.
" You paid Five Million in Australian dollars for her and sold her for Twenty
Five Million American dollars. I assume your retirement fund has a very healthy
balance?"
.
" The transaction was certainly a profitable one." Zaheer said admiring the
Blonde Woman's smile. "But you must remember that there are very few women like
the one you call Ailene. Most of the women I sell are like these two." He looked
down at Kristy and me on our hands and knees on the floor at his feet. " I
couldn't make a living just trading in the likes of those two; let alone all the
small change whore's like that Asian thing over there."
I hadn't noticed the Asian woman standing in the corner until Zaheer pointed her
out. She still wore the nipple clamps she had on the first time I saw her. Her
expression never changed when Zaheer referred to her as 'that Asian thing.'  She
was obviously a woman who had been born into slavery and who knew her place.
" Turn them up to the middle setting."
" Yes Mistress." Monica and Cherie replied and the things inside us began to
vibrate much more intensely. Kristy moaned softly when Monica turned up the
speed on the plastic cock and finger vibrating inside her body.
Up until then, I'd been able to take my mind off what was happening inside me by
concentrating on what Zaheer and the Mistress were talking about. The flat piece
that pushed against my clit began to vibrate now too. It hadn't done that on the
lower speed. Now, my full attention was on the things inside me and rubbing
against me.
" This should be most entertaining." Zaheer said as he looked at us beginning to
squirm around on the floor. " Which of them will cum first?  Most entertaining."
" Do you like the way that thing feels up your arse Kristy?" The Mistress asked.
" Yes Mistress. I love the way it feels up my arse."  Her breathing was rapid
and erratic.
" Can you feel that hard plastic knob rubbing against your clit Lynne?"
" Yes Mistress." I panted. " It's right on my clit..."
I looked up at Kristy, her face was flushed and her body was rocking backward
and forward slightly, as if the things inside her were fucking her. I tried to
think of something else, tried to take my mind off what was beginning to happen
inside me. Kristy already had a point in our contest;
I couldn't let her get another one; I just couldn't be the one to cum first.
Kristy made a low grunting noise that I recognised from the times we'd made
love; but hearing the noises she made sent  a wave of pleasure through my body
and I grunted loudly and threw my head back.
" May I use your slave Zaheer?" The Blonde Woman asked in that sensuous voice of
hers. " She'll add to our entertainment, and their torment."
" Do with her what you will." Zaheer said with a dismissive wave of his hand.
The Mistress told us to crawl over to the Asian woman. Each movement sent a jolt
of pleasure through my body from the things inside me; but we both managed to
crawl over to the Asian woman without cumming.
We knelt on either side of her, each holding onto one of her soft brown thighs
as we helped her take off her panties.  She had a beautiful pink pussy with just
a thin strip of black hair running down over her lips. Her pussy was just a few
inches away from my face and I could see how wet she was.
Kristy pulled one of the Asian womans lips open and I pulled the other one open
and we each began to lick one side of her swollen clit; our tongues touching as
we did. Kristy was making those low grunting noises again as we licked the Asian
woman's clit and lips and brought her to the brink of orgasm. I was grunting
loudly as I tasted her and heard her moaning.
" Cum woman." I heard Zaheer say from behind me. For an instant I nearly lost
control and came when I heard the Asian woman cum; but I managed to fight off my
orgasm this time; but so did Kristy.
The Asian woman didn't make a lot of noise when she came; just a lot of soft
squealing noises; but her orgasm lasted a long time. When she was finally
finished I saw the look on Kristy's face. She was so close. If I could just hold
on a little longer......
Crawling back to the rug at the feet of The Mistress and Zaheer was a torturous
and exhilarating experience. The things up my arse and up my cunt moved with
each movement I made; but I made it back to my position on the rug without
cumming; so did Kristy.
" Do you want to cum Lynne?" The Mistress asked teasingly.
" Yes, I do Mistress......" I panted.
" And you Kristy....?"
" Yes Mistress....I want to cum...." Her voice was barely more than a whisper. I
knew she couldn't hold out much longer; but neither could I.
Monica and Cherie turned the things inside us up onto their highest speed and we
both started grunting and moaning loudly. " Oh God No." Kristy was saying over
and over as she tried not to cum. Suddenly our eyes met. I saw the lust in her
eyes as she did in mine. We were both so close.
Suddenly Kristy threw her head back and  screamed out as she was consumed by
pleasure, the ultimate release almost had control of her.  She was making the
grunting noises I knew she made just before she came.
I was panting wildly and my hand had grabbed hold of my crotch and I couldn't
pull it away. I knew I was going to cum, and I knew I could do nothing to stop
it from happening.
" I want to stick my tongue up your arse Kristy." I moaned. " I want to stick my
tongue up your arse and make you cum Kristy....."
" Oh God No.." She cried out. I knew what she liked; I knew what she liked to
hear. I'd almost pushed her over the edge, but she'd managed to hang on. Her
eyes were on fire, her face contorted from the pleasure that threatened to
ravage her body.
" Bend over and I'll stick my tongue up your arse the way I know you love it
Kristy." She was panting wildly, no longer in control of herself. " Oh God
Kristy, I want my tongue up your arse. I want to hear you cum, I want to see you
cum......Cum for me Kristy......Cum for me......"
She screamed out and collapsed onto the floor thrashing around like a wild
animal as her orgasm overcame her. " Have I won Mistress?" I pleaded
desperately.
" Yes Lynne, she came first."
" May I cum now too Mistress." She didn't answer me. " May I please cum now too
please Mistress......?" Again she didn't answer me but my body couldn't wait for
an answer any longer. My orgasm hit me with an almost brutal force. My arms and
knees gave way beneath me and I was on the floor beside Kristy, bucking and
squirming uncontrollably with each jolt of pleasure. Moaning and grunting loudly
as my body was consumed by an orgasm so intense that the pleasure was almost
painful.
I don't know how long our orgasms lasted and I think we both lost consciousness
for an instant when it was finally all over. Kristy and I were lying on the
floor together, exhausted and our bodies smeared with perspiration. I looked up
at the couch, Zaheer and the Mistress were gone.
" You fucking bitch...." Kristy said breathlessly without looking at me.
Monica removed the things from inside our bodies and took us back to our cages.
" You stupid little slut."  She snarled at Kristy. " The batteries in yours were
old ones, the ones in hers were new. You should have been able to hold on."
" I'm sorry Monica." Kristy said softly. Then her voice was filled with rage.
" That fucking bitch started talking like that and I couldn't help it......"
" You tried to help her win....?" I looked at Monica as I asked her; but there
was no sign of guilt or regret. " Why.....?" Monica looked me up and down, a
look of contempt on her face.
" Because I like her more than you. I want her to win. I want the Mistress to
keep her.......not you."
" You fucking Bitch." I snapped at her. Then I grunted as the crop bit into the
skin on my thigh.
" Don't call me a bitch you old whore." Monica sneered at me as she hit me with
the crop again and again. " Get on your knees and stick your fat arse up in the
air slut."
" Yes Miss." I said defiantly. I still only had my top on, my skirt was still up
in the sitting room I think. I got onto my hands and knees on the floor of my
cage and stuck my arse up in the air for her.
" Is this how you want me Miss?"
Monica whipped my arse with the crop until the skin was covered with red marks.
Kristy watched through the bars that